Cambridge Library CoLLeCtion

Books of enduring scholarly value

Classics
From the Renaissance to the nineteenth century, Latin and Greek were
compulsory subjects in almost all European universities, and most early
modern scholars published their research and conducted international
correspondence in Latin. Latin had continued in use in Western Europe long
after the fall of the Roman empire as the lingua franca of the educated classes
and of law, diplomacy, religion and university teaching. The flight of Greek
scholars to the West after the fall of Constantinople in 1453 gave impetus
to the study of ancient Greek literature and the Greek New Testament.
Eventually, just as nineteenth-century reforms of university curricula were
beginning to erode this ascendancy, developments in textual criticism and
linguistic analysis, and new ways of studying ancient societies, especially
archaeology, led to renewed enthusiasm for the Classics. This collection
offers works of criticism, interpretation and synthesis by the outstanding
scholars of the nineteenth century.

Sophocles: The Plays and Fragments

Sir Richard Jebb’s seven-volume edition of the works of Sophocles, published
between 1883 and 1896, remains a landmark in Greek scholarship. Jebb
(1841–1905) was the most distinguished classicist of his generation, a
Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge, and University Orator, subsequently
Professor of Greek at Glasgow University and finally Regius Professor of
Greek at Cambridge, and a Member of Parliament for the University. Each
volume of the edition contains an introductory essay, a metrical analysis,
an indication of the sources used to establish the text, and the ancient
summaries (‘arguments’) of the play. The text itself is given with a parallel
English translation, textual collation and explanatory notes, and an appendix
consisting of expanded notes on some of the textual issues. The quality of
Jebb’s work means that his editions are still widely consulted today. This
volume contains Oedipus Coloneus.
Cambridge University Press has long been a pioneer in the reissuing of
out-of-print titles from its own backlist, producing digital reprints of
books that are still sought after by scholars and students but could not be
reprinted economically using traditional technology. The Cambridge Library
Collection extends this activity to a wider range of books which are still of
importance to researchers and professionals, either for the source material
they contain, or as landmarks in the history of their academic discipline.
Drawing from the world-renowned collections in the Cambridge
University Library, and guided by the advice of experts in each subject area,
Cambridge University Press is using state-of-the-art scanning machines
in its own Printing House to capture the content of each book selected for
inclusion. The files are processed to give a consistently clear, crisp image,
and the books finished to the high quality standard for which the Press
is recognised around the world. The latest print-on-demand technology
ensures that the books will remain available indefinitely, and that orders for
single or multiple copies can quickly be supplied.
The Cambridge Library Collection will bring back to life books of enduring
scholarly value (including out-of-copyright works originally issued by other
publishers) across a wide range of disciplines in the humanities and social
sciences and in science and technology.
 Sophocles: The Plays
and Fragments
With Critical Notes, Commentary and
Translation in English Prose
Volume 2: The O edipus C ol oneus

E di t e d by R ichard C l averhouse Jebb

 C a M b R i D G E U N i V E R Si T y P R E S S

Cambridge, New york, Melbourne, Madrid, Cape Town, Singapore,

São Paolo, Delhi, Dubai, Tokyo

Published in the United States of america by Cambridge University Press, New york

www.cambridge.org
information on this title: www.cambridge.org/9781108008396

© in this compilation Cambridge University Press 2010

This edition first published 1885

This digitally printed version 2010

iSbN 978-1-108-00839-6 Paperback

This book reproduces the text of the original edition. The content and language reflect
the beliefs, practices and terminology of their time, and have not been updated.

Cambridge University Press wishes to make clear that the book, unless originally published
by Cambridge, is not being republished by, in association or collaboration with, or
with the endorsement or approval of, the original publisher or its successors in title.
 SOPHOCLES
THE PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS.

PART II.

THE OEDIPUS COLONEUS.

 Hontton: C. J. CLAY & SON,
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE,
AVE MARIA LANE.

. DEIGHTON, BELL AND CO.

: F. A. BROCKHAUS.
 SOPHOCLES
THE PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS

WITH CRITICAL NOTES, COMMENTARY, AND

TRANSLATION IN ENGLISH PROSE,

BY

R. C. JEBB,
DOCTOR OF LETTERS, CAMBRIDGE; HON. LI..D. EDINBURGH AND HARVARD;
PROFESSOR OF GREEK IN THE UNIVERSITY OF GLASGOW,
FORMERLY FELLOW OF TRINITY COLLEGE AND PUBLIC ORATOR IN THE
UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE.

PART II.
THE OEDIPUS COLONEUS.

EDITED FOR THE SYNDICS OF THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.

CAMBRIDGE:
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.
1885
PAGE 35, 2nd col. of commentary, 1. 5 from bottom. For re TI'S read
T4 TIS
,, 56, v. 300. For ?£ew crirr6v, ISKJT read ££etp, avrbv ui<rr'
,, 91, first line of translation. For 'through mine own acts, indeed,
yet of those acts—be Heaven my witness !—no part was pur-
posed.' read ' through unwitting acts, indeed—be Heaven
my witness !—and of those acts no part was purposed.'
,, 122, v. 727. For yeyprfpaKe read yey/jpaKe
,, 141, line 11 of translation. For 'cost Athens' read 'give Thebes '
 PREFACE.

IT will be a sufficient reward for much thought and labour if

this edition is accepted by competent critics as throwing some
new light on a play of great and varied beauty. The reception
given to the Oedipus Tyrannus has been an encouragement to
believe that not a few scholars, both at home and abroad, are in
sympathy with one distinctive aim which is proposed to the
present edition of Sophocles. That aim is thoroughness of
interpretation, in regard alike to the form and to the matter.
Such exegesis is in no way opposed to the proper use of con-
jectural emendation, but seeks to control conjecture by a clear
apprehension of the author's meaning and by a critical ap-
preciation of his language. Rash conjecture constantly arises
from defective understanding.
The Oedipus Coloneus has its share of textual problems, as
the following pages will show. But, for the modern student, it
is more especially a play which demands exegesis. There are
two reasons for this. One is the nature of the fable. The other
is the circumstance that, of all extant Greek tragedies, this is
the most intimately Attic in thought and feeling. Both these
characteristics are illustrated by the Introduction and the
Commentary.
I must content myself here with a brief acknowledgment of
several valuable criticisms with which my first volume has been
bz
vi PREFACE.
honoured. I shall probably have an opportunity, at no distant
period, of referring to some of them in detail.
A notice of the works which have been chiefly consulted will
be found at page liv.
The publication of this volume has been delayed through my
absence in America during some months of 1884. The Antigone
will follow, I hope, at a shorter interval.
My best thanks are again due to the staff of the Cambridge
University Press.

THE COLLEGE, GLASGOW,

December, 1885.
 CONTENTS.

INTRODUCTION page ix
§ i. Situation at the end of the Tyrannus. Events of the inter-
val between the plays. § 2. Analysis of the play.
§ 3. Relation of the Coloneus to the Tyrannus. § 4. The
Oedipus of this play. § 5. The divine amend. § 6. The curse
on the sons. § 7. The other characters.
§ 8. The Oedipus-myth at Colonus. § 9. The grave of
Oedipus. § 10. Oedipus and Attica.
§11. Topography. Colonus Hippius. §12. Probable site of
the grove. § 13. The KaTappcutrrfs ofior. § 14. The secret tomb.
§ 15. The xaXicoOr o8or. § 16. Stage arrangements in the opening
scene.
§17. The Attic plays of Euripides. §18. The Coloneus ascribed
to the poet's last years. The story of the recitation. Its pro-
bable origin. § 19. Internal evidence. Supposed political bearings.
§20. Character of the composition. §21. Conclusion.

MANUSCRIPTS, EDITIONS, etc xlv

§ 1. The Laurentian MS. (L). § 2. Mode of reporting L.
§ 3. Other MSS. § 4. Supposed interpolations. § 5. Conjec-
tures. § 6. Editions, commentaries, etc.

METRICAL ANALYSIS . . . . . . . . lvii

ANCIENT ARGUMENTS TO THE PLAY; DRAMATIS PERSONAE;

STRUCTURE . 3

TEXT 10

APPENDIX 273

INDICES . . . . . . . . . . 293
 CORRIGENDA.

PAGE 53, 2nd col. of commentary, 1. 4. For oide/dq. read

» in, ,, „ 1. 13. For tiripptivwdau read ii
„ 154. >, „ 1. 8. Delete 'possibly'.
,, 174, „ „ 1. 7 from bottom. For 'Plut. Mem. 10', read
'Plut. Num. 10'.
„ •252, 2nd col. of comment, 1. 2 from bottom. For ' they' read ' y e ' .
 INTRODUCTION.

§ i. At the close of .the Oedipus Tyrannus the situation is Situation

briefly this. By the fact of the guilt which has been brought of the en
home to him Oedipus is tacitly considered to have forfeited the Tyrannus.
throne. His two sons being still young boys, their maternal
uncle, Creon, succeeds to the direction of affairs. The self-
blinded Oedipus, in his first agony of horror and despair,
beseeches Creon to send him away from Thebes. Let him no
longer pollute it by his presence: let him perish in the wilds of
Cithaeron, as his parents would have had it. Creon replies that
he cannot assume the responsibility of acceding to the wish of
Oedipus: the oracle at Delphi must be consulted. If Apollo
says that Oedipus is to be sent away from Thebes, then it shall
be done.
Sophocles supposes a long interval—some twenty years, Events of
perhaps—between the two dramas of which Oedipus is the hero. tll^"lter-
As the exile himself says, ' 'Tis little to uplift old age, when tween the
youth was ruined.' We have to make out the events of this p ays"
interval, as best we can, from stray hints in the Coloneus1.
1
The Greek title of the play is OlStvovs M KoXwci?,—the prep, meaning ' at,'
as in such phrases as hr1 i<r%ipri (Od. 7. 160), 4rl Oipais, etc. It is cited by the
authors of the Arguments as 0 iirl KoXuvtf Oldiwovs (pp. 3 ff.). The earlier play
was doubtless called simply Oldlirovs by Sophocles,—Tiipaccos having been a later
addition (cp. 0. T. p. 4): but the second play required a distinguishing epithet,
and the words ^jri KoXtavy must be ascribed to the poet himself. - The traditional
Latin title, ' Oedipus Coloneus,' is from Cicero (Cat. ma. seu De Sen. 7. § 21), whose
use, of the accusative case, Oedipum Coloneum, proves that he meant the adjective to
represent KOXC&KCIOS, not KoX&weiis. In the nom. this would not have been certain,
since in Tusc. Disp. 5. 12. 34 he has Zeno Citieus=Kmevs, for which Gellius uses
Citiensis, and in De Div. 2. 42 § 88 Scylax Halicarnasseus = 'AXucapvatrtrevs, for
which Livy uses Halicarnassensis and Tacitus Halicarnassius. His retention of such
Greek forms in eus is parallel with that of forms in trip or «£T))S, as De Nat. 1. 23
 x INTRODUCTION.
The promise with which Creon pacified Oedipus at the end
of the Tyrannus does not appear to have been fulfilled. The
oracle was not consulted as to whether Oedipus should remain
at Thebes. He remained there; and, as the lapse of time
softened his anguish, the blind and discrowned sufferer learned
to love the seclusion of the house in which he had once reigned
so brilliantly. Creon continued to act as regent. But at last a
change took place in the disposition of the Thebans, or at least
in Creon's. A feeling grew up that Thebes was harbouring a
Expulsion defilement, and it was decided to expel Oedipus. There is no
of Oedipus. m e n t ; o n o f a n o r a c le as the cause; indeed, the idea of a divine
mandate is incompatible with the tenor of the story, since
Oedipus could not then have charged the whole blame on
Thebes. One circumstance of his expulsion was bitter to him
above all the rest. His two sons, who had now reached man-
hood, said not a word in arrest of his doom.
But his two daughters were nobly loyal. Antigone went
forth from Thebes with her blind father,—his sole attendant,—
and thenceforth shared the privations of his lot, which could now
be only that of a wandering mendicant. Ismene stayed at
Thebes, but it was in order to watch the course of events
there in her father's interest. We hear of one occasion, at
least, on which she risked a secret journey for the purpose
of acquainting him with certain oracles which had just been

§ 63 Abderites Protagoras, ib. § 29 Diogenes Apottoniates. He has the adj. Coloneus

again in the De Finibus, 5. 1. § 3 : 'Nam me ipsum hue modo venientem convertebat
ad sese Coloneus Me locus, cuius incola Sophocles ob oculos versabatur; quem scis
quam admirer, quamque eo delecter.' In using Coloneus Cicero must have meant it
to express the same thing as iicl Ko\av$ (which would have been more closely
rendered by ad Colonum): 'at Colonus,' ' connected with it.' The peculiarity of the
form consists in the fact that the Greek adjectives in eios which Cicero trans-
literates usually answer to names of persons, not of places; as De Fin. 2. 7. § 20
Aristippeo genere voluptatis; ib. § 22 doloris medicamenta ilia Epicurea. But here
Colonensis was not available, since it would have suggested a native, or inhabitant, of
the place. In Greek the form KoXtiraos does not seem to occur. KoXaweus, to de-
signate a demesman of KoXwxds, is found in Corp. Inscr. 172. 42; and the artisans
who resorted to the Colonus Agoraeus (cp. p. 5) were called KOXWVITCU by Hypereides
(Pollux 7. 132). The scholiast on the play calls the men of Colonus KoXuptSnu
(on w . 60, 65),—a form which, mis-written as KoXwcurcu, also occurs in Harpo-
cration's version of the citation from Hypereides.
 INTRODUCTION. xi

received. The incident marks the uneasy feeling with which

the Thebans still re'garded the blind exile, and their unwilling-
ness that he should share such light on his own destiny as they
could obtain from Apollo.
Oedipus had now grown old in his destitute wanderings,
when a sacred mission sent from Thebes to Delphi brought back
an oracle concerning him which excited a lively interest in the
minds of his former subjects. It was to the effect that the The new
welfare of Thebes depended on Oedipus, not merely while he orac e-
lived, but also after his death. The Thebans now conceived the
desire of establishing Oedipus somewhere just beyond their
border. In this way they thought that they would have him
under their control, while at the same time they would avoid the
humiliation of confessing themselves wrong, and receiving him
back to dwell among them. Their main object was that, on
his death, they might secure the guardianship of his grave.
The new oracle obviously made an opportunity for the sons
of Oedipus at Thebes, if they were true to their banished father.
They could urge that Apollo, by this latest utterance, had
condoned any pollution that might still be supposed to attach
to the person of Oedipus, and had virtually authorised his re-
call to his ancient realm. Thebes could not be defiled by the
presence of a man whom the god had declared to be the arbiter
of its fortunes.
Unhappily, the sons—Polyneices and Eteocles—were no
longer in a mood to hear the dictates of filial piety. When they
had first reached manhood, they had been oppressed by a sense
of the curse on their family, and the taint on their own birth.
They had wished to spare Thebes the contamination of their
rule; they had been desirous that the regent,—their uncle
Creon,—should become king. But presently,—' moved by some
god, and by a sinful mind,'—compelled by the inexorable Fury
of their house,—they renounced these intentions of wise self-
denial. Not only were they fired with the passion for power,
but they fell to striving with each other for the sole power. The strife
Eteocles, the younger1 brother, managed to win over the citi- J^g*^

1
See note on v. 375.
 xii INTRODUCTION.

zens. The elder brother, Polyneices, was driven out of Thebes.

He -went to Argos, where he married the daughter of king
Adrastus. All the most renowned warriors of the Peloponnesus
became his allies, and he made ready to lead a great host
against Thebes. But, while the mightiest chieftains were mar-
shalling their followers in his cause, the voices of prophecy
warned him that the issue of his mortal feud depended on the
blind and aged beggar whom, years before, he had coldly seen
thrust out from house and home. That side would prevail
which Oedipus should join.
Analysis § 2. This is the moment at which our play begins. The
of the play. a c t j o n f a u s i n t 0 s j x principal divisions or chapters, marked off,
as usual, by choral lyrics.
I. Pro- The scene, which remains the same throughout the play, is
i—T16. a t Colonus, about a mile and a quarter north-west of Athens.
We are in front of a grove sacred to the Furies,—here wor-
shipped under a propitiatory name, as the Eumenides or Kindly
Powers. While the snow still lingers on distant hills (v. 1060),
the song of many nightingales is already heard from the
thick covert of this grove in the Attic plain; we seem to
breathe the air of a bright, calm day at the beginning of April 1 .
The blind Oedipus, led by Antigone, enters on the left hand of
the spectator. He is in the squalid garb of a beggar-man,—
carrying a wallet, wherein to put alms (v. 1262); the wind plays
with his unkempt white hair; the wounds by which, in the prime
of manhood, he had destroyed his sight, have left ghastly traces
1
The dates of the nightingale's arrival in Attica, for the years indicated, are thus
given by Dr Kriiper, the best authority on the birds of Greece ('Griechische Jahr-
zeiten' for 1875, Heft ill., p. 243):—March 29 (1867), April 13 (1873), April 6
(1874). The dates for several other localities in the Hellenic countries (Acarnania—
Parnassus—Thessalonica—Olympia—Smyrna), as recorded by the same observer for
two years in each case, all range between March 27 and April 15. For this reference
I am indebted to Professor Alfred Newton, F.R.S., of Cambridge. The male birds
(who alone sing) arrive some days before the females, as is usually the case with
migratory birds, and sing as soon as they come. Thus it is interesting to notice that
the period of the year at which the nightingale's song would first be heard in Attica
coincides closely with the celebration of the Great Dionysia, in the last days of March
and the first days of April (C. Hermann Grk. Ant. 11. 59. 6). If the play was
produced at that festival, the allusions to the nightingale (vv. 18, 671) would have
been felt as specially appropriate to the season.
 INTRODUCTION. xiii

on the worn face; but there is a certain nobleness in his look

and bearing which tempers the beholder's sense of pity .or re-
pulsion. The old man is tired with a lon^ day's journey; they
have heard from people whom they met on the way that they
are near Athens, but they do not know the name of the spot at
which they have halted. Antigone seats her father on a rock
which is just within the limits of the sacred grove. As she is
about to go in search of information, a man belonging to Co-
lonus appears. Oedipus is beginning to accost him, when the
stranger cuts his words short by a peremptory command to
come off the sacred ground. ' T o whom is it sacred?' Oedipus
asks. To the Eumenides, is the reply. On hearing that
name, Oedipus invokes the grace of those goddesses, and
declares that he will never leave the rest which he has found.
He begs the stranger to summon Theseus, the king of Athens,
'that by a small service he may find a great gain.' The stranger,
who is struck by the noble mien of the blind old man, says that
he will go and consult the people of Colonus; and meanwhile he
tells Oedipus to stay where he is.
Left alone with Antigone, Oedipus utters a solemn and very
beautiful prayer to the Eumenides, which discloses the motive of
his refusal to leave the sacred ground. In his early manhood,
when he inquired at Delphi concerning his parentage, Apollo
predicted the calamities which awaited him; but also promised
him rest, so soon as he should reach 'a seat of the Awful God-
desses! There he should close his troubled life; and along with
the release, he should have this reward,—power to benefit the
folk who sheltered him, and to hurt the folk who had cast him
out. And when his end was near, there should be a sign from the
sky. Apollo and the Eumenides themselves have led him to
this grove: he prays the goddesses to receive him, and to give
him peace.
Hardly has his prayer been spoken, when Antigone hears
footsteps approaching, and retires with her father into the covert
of the grove.
The elders of Colonus, who form the Chorus, now enter Parados:
the orchestra. They have heard that a wanderer had entered I I ? ~ 2 5 3
the grove, and are in eager search for the perpetrator of so
 xiv INTRODUCTION.

daring an impiety. Oedipus, led by Antigone, suddenly dis-

covers himself. His appearance is greeted with a cry of horror
from the Chorus; but horror gradually yields to pity for his
blindness, his age, and his misery. They insist, however, on
his coming out of the sacred grove. If he is to speak to
them, it must be on lawful ground. Before he consents, he
exacts a pledge that he shall not be removed from the ground
outside of the grove. They promise this. Antigone then guides
him to a seat beyond the sacred precinct. The Chorus now ask
him who he is. He implores them to spare the question; but
their curiosity has been aroused. They extort an answer. No
sooner has the name OEDIPUS passed his lips, than his voice is
drowned in a shout of execration. They call upon him to leave
Attica instantly. He won their promise by a fraud, and it is
void. They refuse to hear him. Antigone makes an imploring
appeal.
II. First In answer to her appeal, the Chorus say that they pity both
father and daughter, but fear the gods still more ; the wanderers
must go.
Oedipus now speaks with powerful eloquence, tiflged at first
with bitter scorn. Is this the traditional compassion of Athens
for the oppressed ? They have lured him from his sanctuary,
and now they are driving him out of their country,—for fear of
what ? Simply of his name. He is free from moral guilt. He
brings a blessing for Athens. What it is, he will reveal when
their king arrives.—The Chorus agree to await the decision of
Theseus. He will come speedily, they are sure, when he hears
the name of Oedipus.
At this moment, Antigone descries the approach of her sister
Ismene, who has come from Thebes with tidings for her father.
Ismene tells him of the fierce strife which has broken out be-
tween her brothers,—and how Polyneices has gone to Argos.
Then she mentions the new oracle which the Thebans have just
received,—that their welfare depends on him, in life and death.
Creon will soon come, she adds, in the hope of enticing him
back.
Oedipus asks whether his sons knew of this oracle. ' Yes,'
she reluctantly answers. At that answer, the measure of his
 INTRODUCTION. xv
bitterness is full: he breaks into a prayer that the gods may
hear him, and make this new strife fatal to both brothers alike.
And then, turning to the Chorus, he assures them that he is
destined to be a deliverer of Attica : for his mind is now made
up; he has no longer any doubt where his blessing, or his curse,
is to descend. The Chorus, in reply, instruct him how a proper
atonement may be made to the Eumenides for his trespass on
their precinct; and Ismene goes to perform the prescribed rites
in a more distant 'part of the grove.
Here follows a lyric dialogue between the Chorus and (Kommos:
8
Oedipus. They question him on his past deeds, and he patheti-
cally asserts his moral innocence.
Theseus now enters, on the spectator's right hand, as coming
from Athens. Addressing Oedipus as ' son of La'fus,' he assures
him, with generous courtesy, of protection and sympathy; he
has himself known what it is to be an exile. Oedipus explains
his desire. He craves to be protected in Attica while he lives,
and to be buried there when he is dead. He has certain benefits
to bestow in return ; but these will not be felt until after his
decease. He fears that his sons will seek to remove him to
Thebes. If Theseus promises to protect him, it must be at the
risk of a struggle. Theseus gives the promise. He publicly
adopts Oedipus as a citizen. He then leaves the scene.
Oedipus having now been formally placed under the pro- First
tection of Athens, the Chorus appropriately celebrate the land f^
which has become his home. Beginning with Colonus, they
pass to themes of honour for Attica at large,—the olive, created
by Athene and guarded by Zeus,—the horses and horsemanship
of the land, gifts of Poseidon,—and his other gift, the empire of
the sea. Of all the choral songs in extant Greek drama, this
short ode is perhaps the most widely famous; a distinction
partly due, no doubt, to the charm of the subject, and especially
to the manifest glow of a personal sentiment in the verses which
describe Colonus; but, apart from this, the intrinsic poetical
beauty is of the highest and rarest order1.

1
Dr Heinrich Schmidt, in his Compositionslekre, has selected this First Stasimon
as a typical masterpiece of ancient choral composition, and has shown by a thorough
 xvi INTRODUCTION.

III. Se- As the choral praises cease, Antigone exclaims that the
episode: moment has come for proving that Athens deserves them.
720— Creon enters, with an escort of guards.
IO
43- j j j g ^ ^ ( . 1 ^ addressed at first to the Chorus, is short, and
skilfully conceived. They will not suppose that an old man
like himself has been sent to commit an act of violence against
a powerful State. No; he comes on behalf of Thebes, to plead
with his aged kinsman, whose present wandering life is truly
painful for everybody concerned. The honour of the city and
of the family is involved. Oedipus should express his gratitude
to Athens, and then return to a decent privacy ' in the house of
his fathers.'
With a burst of scathing indignation, Oedipus replies. They
want him now; but they thrust him out when he was longing to
stay. ' In the house of his fathers!' No, that is not their design.
They intend to plant him somewhere just beyond their border,
for their own purposes. ' That portion is not for thee,' he tells
Creon, 'but this,—my curse upon your land, ever abiding
therein;—and for my sons, this heritage—room enough in my
realm, wherein—to die.'
Failing to move him, Creon drops the semblance of persua-
sion. He bluntly announces that he already holds one hostage;
—Ismene, who had gone to perform the rites in the grove, has
been captured by his guards;—and he will soon have a second.
He lays his hand upon Antigone. Another moment, and his
attendants drag her from the scene. He is himself on the point
of seizing Oedipus, when Theseus enters,—having been startled
by the outcry, while engaged in a sacrifice at the neighbouring
altar of Poseidon.
On hearing what has happened, Theseus first sends a mes-
sage to Poseidon's altar, directing the Athenians who were
present at the sacrifice to start in pursuit of Creon's guards and
the captured maidens.—Then, turning to Creon, he upbraids
him with his lawless act, and tells him that he shall not leave

analysis (pp. 428—432) how perfect is the construction, alike from a metrical and
from a properly lyric or musical point of view. 'Da ist keine einzige Note unniitz,'
he concludes; 'jeder Vers, jeder Satz, jeder Takt in dem schonsten rhythmischen
Connexe.'
 INTRODUCTION. xvii

Attica until the maidens are restored. Creon, with ready effron-
tery, replies that, in attempting to remove a polluted wretch
from Attic soil, he was only doing what the Areiopagus itself
would have wished to do; if his manner was somewhat rough,
the violence of Oedipus was a provocation. This speech draws
from Oedipus an eloquent vindication of his life, which is more
than a mere repetition of the defence which he had already
made to the Chorus. Here he brings out with vivid force
the helplessness of man against fate, and the hypocrisy of his
accuser.—Theseus now calls on Creon to lead the way, and
show him where the captured maidens are,—adding a hint,
characteristically Greek, that no help from Attic accomplices
shall avail him. Creon sulkily submits,—with a muttered menace
of what he will do when he reaches home. Exeunt Theseus and
his attendants, with Creon, on the spectator's left.
The Chorus imagine themselves at the scene of the coming Second
fray, and predict the speedy triumph of the rescuers,—invoking f^f^n:
the gods of the land to help. A beautiful trait of this ode is IO95-
the reference to the 'torch-lit strand' of Eleusis, and to the
mysteries which the initiated poet held in devout reverence.
At the close of their chant, the Chorus give Oedipus the IV. Third
welcome news that they see his daughters approaching, escorted i ^ f f :
by Theseus and his followers. The first words .of Antigone to 1210.
her blind father express the wish that some wonder-working
god could enable him to see their brave deliverer; and then,
with much truth to' nature, father and daughters are allowed to
forget for a while that anyone else is present. When at last
Oedipus turns to thank Theseus, his words are eminently noble,
and also touching. His impulse is to salute his benefactor by
kissing his cheek, but it is quickly checked by the thought that
this is not for him ; no, nor can he permit it, if Theseus would.
The line drawn by fate, the line which parts him and his from
human fellowship, is rendered only more sacred by gratitude.
At this point we may note, in passing, a detail of dramatic
economy. The story of the rescue would have been material
for a brilliant speech, either by Theseus, or, before his entrance,
by a messenger. But the poet's sense of fitness would not allow
him to adorn an accident of the plot at the cost of curtailing an
 xviii INTRODUCTION.

essential part,—viz., the later scene with Polyneices, which must

have been greatly abridged if a narrative had been admitted
here. So, when Antigone is questioned by her father as to the
circumstances of the rescue, she refers him to Theseus ; and
Theseus says that it is needless for him to vaunt his own deeds,
since Oedipus can hear them at leisure from his daughters.
There is a matter, Theseus adds, on which he should like to
consult Oedipus. A stranger, it seems, has placed himself as a
suppliant at the altar of Poseidon. This happened while they
were all away at the rescue, and no one knows anything about
the man. H e is not from Thebes, but he declares that he is a
kinsman of Oedipus, and prays for a few words with him. I t is
only guessed whence he comes; can Oedipus have any relations
at Argos? Oedipus remembers what Ismene told h i m ; he
knows who it i s ; and he implores Theseus to spare him the
torture of hearing that voice. But Antigone's entreaties prevail.
Theseus leaves the scene, in order to let the suppliant know that
the interview will be granted.
Third The choral ode which fills the pause glances forward rather
stasimon: t n a n backward, though it is suggested by the presage of some
1248. new vexation for Oedipus. It serves to turn our thoughts to-
wards the approaching end.—Not to be born is best of all; the
next best thing is to' die as soon as possible. And the extreme
of folly is the desire to outlive life's joys. Behold yon aged and
afflicted stranger,—lashed by the waves of trouble from east and
west, from south and north! But there is one deliverer, who
comes to all at last.
v. Fourth Polyneices now enters,—not attended,, like Creon, by guards,
episode: j^ut a i o n e j j e [s shedding tears; he begins by uttering the
1555- deepest pity for his father's plight, and the bitterest self-
reproach.—Oedipus, with averted head, makes no reply.—
Polyneices appeals to his sisters; will they plead for him ?
Antigone advises him to state in his own words the object of
his visit.—Then Polyneices sets forth his petition. His Argive
allies are already gathered before Thebes. H e has come as a
suppliant to Oedipus, for himself, and for his friends too.
Oracles say that victory will be with the side for which
Oedipus may declare. Eteocles, in his pride at Thebes, is
 INTRODUCTION. xix
mocking father and brother alike. ' If thou assist me, I will
soon scatter his power, and will stablish thee in thine own house,
and stablish myself, when I have cast him out by force.'
Oedipus now breaks silence; but it is in order to let the
Chorus know why he does so. His son, he reminds them, has
been sent to him by their king.—Then, suddenly turning on
Polyneices, he delivers an appalling curse, dooming both his
sons to die at Thebes by each other's hands. In concentrated
force of tragic passion this passage has few rivals. The great
scene is closed by a short dialogue between Polyneices and his
elder sister,—one of the delicate links between this play, and the
poet's earlier Antigone. She implores him to abandon his fatal
enterprise. But he is not to be dissuaded ; he only asks that,
if he falls, she and Ismene will give him burial rites; he dis-
engages himself from their embrace, and goes forth, under the
shadow of the curse.
A lyric passage now follows, which affords a moment of(Kommos:
relief to the strained feelings of the spectators, and also serves
(like a similar passage before, vv. 510—548) to separate the two
principal situations comprised in this chapter of the drama.—
The Chorus are commenting on the dread doom which they
have just heard pronounced, when they are startled by the
sound of thunder. As peal follows peal, and lightnings glare
from the darkened sky, the terror-stricken elders of Colon us
utter broken prayers to averting gods. But for Oedipus the
storm has another meaning; it has filled him with a strange
eagerness. He prays Antigone to summon Theseus.
As Theseus had left the scene in order to communicate with
the suppliant at Poseidon's altar, no breach of probability is
involved in his timely re-appearance. Oedipus announces that,
by sure signs, he knows his hour to have come. Unaided by
human hand, he will now show the way to the spot where his
life must be closed. When he arrives there, to Theseus alone will
be revealed the place appointed for his grave. At the approach
of death, Theseus shall impart the secret to his heir alone; and,
so, from age to age, that sacred knowledge shall descend in
the line of the Attic kings. While the secret is religiously
guarded, the grave of Oedipus shall protect Attica against in-
J.S. c
 xx INTRODUCTION.

vading foemen ; Thebes shall be powerless to harm her.—' And

now let us set forth, for the divine summons urges me.' As
Oedipus utters these words, Theseus and his daughters become
aware of a change; the blind eyes are still dark, but the moral
conditions of blindness have been annulled; no sense of depend-
ence remains, no trace of hesitation or timidity; like one inspired,
the blind man eagerly beckons them on; and so, followed by
them, he finally passes from the view of the spectators.
This final exit of Oedipus is magnificently conceived. As
the idea of a spiritual illumination is one which pervades the
play, so. it is fitting that, in the last moment of his presence
with us, the inward vision should be manifested in its highest
clearness and power. It is needless to point out what a splendid
opportunity this scene would give to an actor,—in the modern
theatre not less than in the ancient. It shows the genius of a
great poet combined with that instinct for dramatic climax which
is seldom unerring unless guided by a practical knowledge of
the stage.
Fourth The elders of Colonus are now alone; they have looked
stasimon: ^ e i r j a s t o n Oedipus ; a n c j they know that the time of his end
1578- has come. The strain of their chant is in harmony with this
moment of suspense and stillness. It is a choral litany for the
soul which is passing from earjth. May the Powers of the unseen
world be gracious; may no dread apparition vex the path to
the fields below.
vi. Ex- A Messenger, one of the attendants of Theseus, relates what
odos: 1579 b e f e n a fter Oedipus, followed by his daughters and the king,
arrived at the spot where he was destined to depart. Theseus
was then left alone with him, and to Theseus alone of mortals
the manner of his passing is known.
(Kommos: The daughters enter. After the first utterances of grief, one
L° feeling is seen to be foremost in Antigone's mind,—the longing
to see her father's grave. She cannot bear the thought that it
should lack a tribute from her hands. Ismene vainly represents
that their father's own command makes such a wish unlawful,—
impossible. Theseus arrives, and to him Antigone urges her
desire. In gentle and solemn words he reminds her of the
pledge which he had given to Oedipus. She acquiesces; and
 INTRODUCTION. xxi

now prays that she and Ismene may be sent to Thebes: perhaps
they may yet be in time to avert death from their brothers.
Theseus consents; and the elders of Colonus say farewell to the
Theban maidens in words which speak of submission to the
gods: 'Cease lamentation, lift it up no more; for verily these
things stand fast.'

§ 3. In the Oedipus Tyrannus a man is crushed by the dis- Relation

covery that, without knowing it, he has committed two crimes, °Qgt^eus
parricide and incest. At the moment of discovery he can feel to the Ty-
nothing but the double stain: he cries out that 'he has become rannus-
most hateful to the gods.' He has, indeed, broken divine laws,
and the divine Power has punished him by bringing his deeds to
light. This Power does not, in the first instance, regard the in-
tention, but the fact. It does not matter that his unconscious
sins were due to the agency of an inherited curse, and that he
is morally innocent. He has sinned, and he must suffer.
In the Oedipus Coloneus we meet with this man again, after
the lapse of several years. In a religious aspect he still rests
under the stain, and he knows this. But, in the course of time,
he has mentally risen to a point of view from which he can
survey his own past more clearly. Consciousness of the stain is
now subordinate to another feeling, which in his first despair had
not availed to console him. He has gained a firm grasp, not to
be lost, on the fact of his moral innocence. He remembers the
word of Apollo long ago, which* coupled the prediction of his
woes with a promise of final rest and reward; and he believes
that his moral innocence is recognised by the Power which
punished him. Thinking, then, on the two great facts of his
life, his defilement and his innocence, he has come to look upon
himself as neither pure nor yet guilty, but as a person set apart
by the gods to illustrate their will,—as sacred. Hence that ap-
parently strange contrast which belongs to the heart of the
Oedipus Coloneus. He declines to pollute his benefactor, Theseus,
by his touch,—describing himself as one with whom 'all stain of
sin hath made its dwelling' (1133). Yet, with equal truth and
sincerity, he can assure the Athenians that he has come to them
C2
 xxii INTRODUCTION.

'as one sacred and pious,'—the suppliant of the Eumenides,

the disciple of Apollo (287).
In the Oedipus Tyrannus, when the king pronounces a ban
on the unknown murderer of La'fus, he charges his subjects that
no one shall make that man 'partner of his prayer or sacrifice, or
serve him with the lustral rite' (239 f.). Ceremonial purity thus
becomes a prominent idea at an early point in the Tyrannus;
and rightly so; for that play turns on acts as such. In the
Oedipus Coloneus we have a description of the ritual to be ob-
served in the grove of the Eumenides; but, as if to mark the
difference of spirit between the two plays, it is followed by the
striking words of Oedipus, when he suggests that a daughter
shall officiate in his stead:—' I think that one soul suffices to pay
this debt for ten thousand, if it come with good-will to the
shrine' (497). When eternal laws are broken by men, the gods
punish the breach, whether wilful or involuntary; but their ulti-
mate judgment depends on the intent. That thought is domin-
ant in the Oedipus Coloneus. The contrast between physical
blindness and inward vision is an under-note, in harmony with,
the higher distinction between the form of conduct and its
spirit.
The § 4. The Oedipus whom we find at Colonus utters not a
e us
of tl]fs word of self-reproach, except on one point; he regrets the excess
of the former self-reproach which stung him into blinding himself.
He has done nothing else that calls for repentance; he has been
the passive instrument of destiny. It would be a mistake to
aim at bringing the play more into harmony with modern senti-
ment by suffusing it in a mild and almost Christian radiance, as
though Oedipus had been softened, chastened, morally purified
by suffering. Suffering has, indeed, taught him endurance (urepy
eiv), and some degree of caution; he is also exalted in mind by
a new sense of power; but he has not been softened. Anger,
' which was ever his bane,' blazes up in him as fiercely as ever;
Creon rebukes him for i t ; his friends are only too painfully
conscious of it. The unrestrained anger of an old man may
easily be a very pitiful and deplorable spectacle; in order to be
that, it need only be lost to justice and to generosity, to reason
and to taste; but it requires the touch of a powerful dramatist
 INTRODUCTION. xxiii

to deal successfully with a subject so dangerously near to

comedy, and to make a choleric old man tragic; Shakspeare
has done it, with pathos o'f incomparable grasp and range;
Sophocles, in a more limited way, has done it too. Through-
out the scene with Polyneices there is a malign sublimity in the
anger of the aged Oedipus; it is profoundly in the spirit of the
antique, and we imply a different standard if we condemn it as
vindictive. The Erinys has no mercy for sins against kindred;
the man cannot pardon, because the Erinys acts through him.
Oedipus at Colonus is a sacred person, but this character de-
pends on his relation to the gods, and not on any inward
holiness developed in him by a discipline of pain. Probably
the chief danger which the Oedipus Coloneus runs with modern
readers is from the sense of repulsion apt to be excited by this
inexorable resentment of Oedipus towards his sons. It is not so
when Lear cries—
' No, you unnatural hags,
I will have such revenges on you both,
That all the world shall—I will do such things,—
What they are yet, I know not; but they shall be
The terrors of the earth. You think I'll weep;
No, I'll not weep.'
Sophocles has left it possible for us to abhor the implacable
father more than the heartless children. The ancient Greek
spectator, however, would have been less likely to experience
such a revulsion of sympathy. Nearer to the conditions ima-
gined, he would more quickly feel all that was implied in the
attitude of the sons at the moment when Oedipus was expelled
from Thebes; his religious sense would demand a nemesis,
while his ethical code would not require forgiveness of wrongs;
and, lastly, he would feel that the implacability of Oedipus was
itself a manifestation of the Fury which pursued the house.
§5. On the part of the gods there is nothing that can The divine
properly be called tenderness1 for Oedipus; we should not amend -
convey a true impression if we spoke of him as attaining to
final pardon and peace, in the full sense which a Christian would
attach to those words. The gods, who have vexed Oedipus
from youth to age, make this amend to him,—that just before
in 1662, and %6.pa in 1752, refer merely to the painless death.
 xxiv INTRODUCTION.

his death he is recognised by men as a mysteriously sacred

person, who has the power to bequeath a blessing and a malison.
They further provide that his departure out of his wretched life
shall be painless, and such as to distinguish him from other
men. But their attitude towards him is not that of a Pro-
vidence which chastises men in love, for their good. They are
the inscrutable powers who have had their will of a mortal.
If such honour as they concede to him at the last is indeed
the completion of a kindly purpose, it is announced only as the
end of an arbitrary doom. If it is the crown of a salutary,
though bitter, education, it appears only as the final justice
(1567) prescribed by a divine sense of measure. In the fore-
ground of the Oedipus Coloneus a weary wanderer is arriving at
his goal; but the drama is only half appreciated if we neglect
the action which occupies the background. While the old man
finds rest, the hereditary curse on his family continues its work.
At the very moment when he passes away, the Fury is busy
with his sons. The total impression made by the play as a
work of art depends essentially on the manner in which the
scene of sacred peace at Colonus is brought into relief against
the dark fortunes of Polyneices and Eteocles.
The curse § 6. Here it becomes important to notice an innovation made
sons. by Sophocles. In the epic version of the story, as also in the
versions adopted by Aeschylus and Euripides, Oedipus cursed
his sons at Thebes, before the strife had broken out between
them1. He doomed them to divide their heritage with the sword.
Their subsequent quarrel was the direct consequence of their
father's curse. But, according to Sophocles, the curse had nothing
to do with the quarrel. The strife which broke out between the
sons was inspired by the evil genius of their race, and by their
own sinful thoughts2. At that time Oedipus had uttered no
imprecation. His curse was pronounced, after the breach be-
tween them, because they had preferred their selfish ambitions
to the opportunity of recalling their father (421)3. Long before,
when he was driven from Thebes (441), he had felt their apathy
to be heartless; but he had uttered no curse then. There is a
1
See Introduction to the Oedipus Tyrannus, pp. xvi. and xix.
? 3
See vv. 371, 421, 1299. See note on v. 1375.
 INTRODUCTION. xxv
twofold dramatic advantage in the modification thus introduced
by Sophocles. First, the two sons no longer appear as helpless
victims of fate; they have incurred moral blame, and are just
objects of the paternal anger. Secondly, when Polyneices—on
the eve of combat with his brother—appeals to Oedipus, the
outraged father still holds the weapon with which to smite him.
The curse descends at the supreme crisis, and with more terrible
effect because it has been delayed.
§ 7. The secondary persons, like the hero, are best interpreted The other
by the play itself; but one or two traits may be briefly noticed.
The two scenes in which the removal of Oedipus is attempted
are contrasted not merely in outward circumstance—Creon
relying on armed force, while Polyneices is a solitary sup-
pliant—but also in regard to the characters of the two visitors.
It is idle to look for the Creon of the Tyrannus in the Creon of
the Coloneus: they are different men, and Sophocles has not
cared to preserve even a semblance of identity. The Creon of
the Tyrannus is marked by strong self-respect, and is essentially
kind-hearted, though undemonstrative; the Creon of this play is a
heartless and hypocritical villain. A well-meaning but wrong-
headed martinet, such as the Creon of the Antigone, is a con-
ceivable development of the Tyrannus Creon, but at least stands
on a much higher level than the Creon of the Coloneus. Poly-
neices is cold-hearted, selfish, and of somewhat coarse fibre,
but he is sincere and straightforward; in the conversation with
Antigone he evinces real dignity and fortitude. In the part of
Theseus, which might so easily have been commonplace, Sopho-
cles has shown a fine touch; this typical Athenian is more than
a walking king; he is a soldier bred in the school of adversity,
loyal to gods and men, perfect in courtesy, but stern at need.
Comparing the representation of the two sisters in the Antigone
with that given in this play, we may remark the tact with which
the poet has abstained here from tingeing the character of Is-
mene with anything like selfish timidity. At the end of the
play, where the more passionate nature of the heroic Antigone
manifests itself, Ismene is the sister whose calm common-sense
-is not overpowered by grief; but she grieves sincerely, and re-
mains, as she has been throughout, entirely loyal.
 xxvi INTRODUCTION.

Attitude A word should be added on the conduct of the Chorus in

Chorus, regard to Oedipus. Before they know who he is, they regard
him with horror as the man who has profaned the grove; but
their feeling quickly changes to compassion on perceiving that
he is blind, aged, and miserable. Then they learn his name,
and wish to expel him because they conceive his presence to be
a defilement. They next relent, not simply because he says
that he brings benefits for Athens,—though they take account
of that fact, which is itself a proof that he is at peace with the
gods,—but primarily because he is able to assure them that he is
' sacred and pious' (287). They then leave the matter to Theseus.
Thus these elders of Colonus represent the conflict of two feel-
ings which the situation might be supposed to arouse in the
minds of ordinary Athenians,—fear of the gods, and compassion
for human suffering,—the two qualities which Oedipus recog-
nises as distinctively Athenian (260 n.).

The Oedi- § 8. The connection of Oedipus with Colonus was no invention

a"colo-h °^ Sophocles. He found the local legend existing, and only
nus. gave it such a form as should harmonise it with his own treatment
of the first chapter in the Oedipus-myth. It is unnecessary to
suppose that, when he composed the Oedipus Tyrannus, he con-
templated an Oedipus at Colonus. As a drama, the former is
complete in itself; it is only as an expression of the myth that
it is supplemented by the latter.
But why, it may be asked, should the King of Thebes have
been connected by an ancient legend with this particular place
in Attica? The primary link was a cult of the Eumenides at
Colonus, which must have been still older than the association
of Oedipus with that spot. This cult was itself connected, as
the play indicates, with the existence at or near Colonus of a
rift or cavernous opening in the ground, supposed to communi-
cate with the under-world. The worship of the Eumenides at
Colonus was identical in spirit with their worship at the Areio-
pagus, where a similar 'descent to Hades' was the physical
origin. The ancient rigour which required that bloodshed,
whether deliberate or not, should be expiated by blood, was
expressed by the older idea of the Erinyes, the implacable pur-
 INTRODUCTION. xxvii

suers. The metamorphosis of the Erinyes into the Eumenides

corresponds with a later and milder sense that bloodshed is
compatible with varying degrees of guilt, ranging from premedi-
tated murder to homicide in self-defence or by accident. Athe-
nian legend claimed that this transformation of the Avengers
took place in Attica, and that the institution of the court on the
Areiopagus marked the moment. The claim was a mythical
expression of qualities which history attests in the Athenian
character, and of which the Athenians themselves were conscious
as distinguishing them from other Greeks. It was Athenian to
temper the letter of the law with considerations of equity (jov-
•7rtet/ce?); to use clemency; to feel compassion (at'8<u<?) for un-
merited misfortune; to shelter the oppressed; to restrict the
sphere of violence; and to sacrifice,—where no other Greeks
did,—at the altar of Persuasion \ This character is signally im-
pressed on the Oedipus Coloneus, and is personified in Theseus.
The first session of the tribunal on the Hill of Ares was, in Attic
story, the first occasion on which this humane character asserted
itself against a hitherto inflexible precedent. Orestes slew his
mother to avenge his father, whom she had slain; and the
Erinyes demanded his blood. He is tried, and acquitted,—but
not by the Erinyes ; by Athene and her Athenian court. The
Erinyes are the accusers, and Apollo is counsel for the prisoner.
Then it is,—after the acquittal of Orestes,—that Athene's gentle
pleading effects a change in the defeated Avengers8. They cease
to be the Erinyes: they become the ' Benign' or ' Majestic'
goddesses (' Eumenides,' ' Semnae'), and are installed, as guar-
dian deities of Attica, in a shrine beneath the Areiopagus.
Henceforth they are symbols of the spirit which presided over
the Attic criminal law of homicide (<j>6vo<;),—so remarkable for
its combination of the unbending religious view, in which blood-
shed was always a pollution, with a finely graduated scale of
1
Isocr. or. 15 § 249.
2
In the recent performance of the Eumenides by members of the University of
Cambridge a beautiful feature was the expression of this gradual change. Dr Stan-
ford's music for the successive choral songs from v. 778 onwards interpreted each
step of the transition from fierce rage to gentleness; and the acting of the Chorus
was in unison with it throughout. We saw, and heard, the Erinyes becoming the
Eumenides,
 xxviii INTRODUCTION.

moral guilt, and with ample provision for the exercise of cle-
mency.
Oedipus was a passive Orestes,—like him, the instrument
of an inherited destiny, but, unlike him, a sufferer, not a
doer; for his involuntary acts, as he could justly say, were in
reality sufferings rather than deeds. The Eumenides of Colonus
could not refuse to admit his plea, commended to them, as it
was, by Apollo. His was a typical case for the display of their
gentler attributes. And, as Greek religion was prone to associate
the cult of deities with that of mortals in whom their power had
been shown, it was natural that the Eumenides and Oedipus
should be honoured at the same place. A chapel which Pau-
sanias saw at Colonus was dedicated jointly to Oedipus and
Adrastus,—a further illustration of this point. For Adrastus
was another example of inevitable destiny tempered by divine
equity; he shared in the Argive disasters at Thebes; but he was
personally innocent; and, alone of the chiefs, he survived.
The grave § 9. The grave of Oedipus in Attic ground is to form a per-
pus.C ' petual safeguard for Attica against invaders. It is interesting to
observe ancient traces of an exactly opposite feeling with regard
to his resting-place. According to a Boeotian legend1, Oedipus
died at Thebes, and his friends wished to bury him there; but
the Thebans refused permission. His friends then carried the
body to 'a place in Boeotia called Ceos,' and there interred it.
But 'certain misfortunes' presently befell the people of Ceos,
and they requested the friends of Oedipus to remove him. The
friends next carried him to Eteonus, a place near the frontier
between Boeotia and Attica, and buried him by night, without
knowing that the ground which they chose for that purpose was
sacred to Demeter. The matter having become known, the
people of Eteonus sent to Delphi, and asked what they were to
do. Apollo replied that they must not 'disturb the suppliant of
the goddess' (Demeter). Oedipus was therefore allowed to rest
in peace, and the place of his burial was thenceforth called the

1
Schol. on 0. C. 91, quoting Lysimachus of Alexandria, in the 13th book of his
Oripaiicd. This Lysimachus, best known as the author of a prdse N<5<rro(, lived pro-
bably about 25 B.C. See Miiller, Fragm. Hist, i n . 334.
 INTRODUCTION. xxix

Oedipodeum. We see how this Boeotian dread of his grave, as

a bane to the place afflicted with it, answers to the older concep-
tion of the Erinyes; just as the Attic view, that his grave is a
blessing, is in unison with the character of the Eumenides. It
is only when the buried Oedipus has become associated with a
benevolent Chthonian power,—namely, with Demeter,—that he
ceases to be terrible.
§ 10. In the Attic view, 'the suppliant of the Benign Goddesses' ^ f
at Colonus had not only become, like them, a beneficent agency, Attica.
but had also been adopted into an Attic citizenship outlasting
death. Sophocles expresses this feeling by the passage in which
Theseus proclaims his formal acceptance of the new Athenian
(631). The permanent identification of Oedipus with Attica is
strikingly illustrated by a passage of the rhetor Aristeides,
about 170 A.D.1 He is referring to the men of olden time
who fell in battle for Greece; the souls of those men, he says,
have become guardian spirits of the land; 'aye, and protect
the country no less surely than Oedipus who sleeps at Colonus,
or any whose grave, in any other part of the land, is believed to
be for the weal of the living.' We remember how, by command
of oracles, the relics of Theseus were brought from Scyros to
Athens, and those of Orestes from Tegea to Sparta,—victory in
war being specially named, in the latter instance, as dependent
on the local presence of such relics. So, too, the grave of the
Argive Eurystheus in Attica was to be a blessing for the land
(Eur. Her. 1032). Nor did this belief relate merely to the great
heroes of mythology; a similar power was sometimes ascribed
to the graves of historical men. Thus, as we learn from Aristei-
des, the tomb of Solon in Salamis was popularly regarded as
securing the possession of that island to Athens.
1
In the oration iirkp TWV Terrapav, p. 284: xaicelpovs (those who fell for Greece),
rrXJji' O<TOV 0$ Salfwuas dXXA dcuiAovlovs KOXSV, Bappoivrus av l%ois \&yeiv iirox9ovlovt
necks 0t)\airas KalffWTT/pasrw "EiWfyuv, dXe£iKciKous Kal vivra ayaOois' Kal j>tieaBal
ye TT\V x&pav ofi xefy°v V T^v & KoXwciJ Kel/jievov OWITOVV, rj etns a\\o9i 7rou Trp x^Pai
iv Kaipip TOLS f"a><7i KelaOai ireirlffTevTcu. Kal TOffofrrtp fioi 8OKOV<TI T6V ZdXwva TapeKdelp
rbv ipxityirr/v Sxrff 6 /itv £v r f 'ZaKaiuvi awapels <f>v\&TTtiv r-qv vrjaov 'X6r)valoi.% Soica,
pi Si inrtp ri$ Sierajcffytrac ireadvTes 5tfrqpT\trav iraaav Trp> 'ArnKfy.
 xxx INTRODUCTION.

Topo- § 1 1 . The topography of the play, in its larger aspects, is illus-

graphy. trate(j by t h e accompanying map 1 . The knoll of whitish earth
known as Colonus Hippius, which gave its name to the deme or
township of Colonus 2 , was about a mile and a quarter N.W.N. from
Colonus the Dipylon gate of Athens. The epithet Hippius belonged to
Hippms. t j i e g o j Posefdoj^ a s horse-creating and horse-taming (see on
715); it was given to this place because Poseidon Hippius was
worshipped there, and • served to distinguish this extramural
Colonus from the Colonus Agoraeus, or 'Market Hill,' within the
walls of Athens 8 . In the absence of a distinguishing epithet,
'Colonus' would usually mean Colonus Hippius; Thucydides
calls it simply Colonus, and describes it as 'a sanctuary (iepov)
of Poseidon.' His mention of it occurs in connection with the
oligarchical conspiracy of 411 B.C., when Peisander and his
associates chose Colonus, instead of the Pnyx, as the place of
meeting for the Assembly which established the government of
the Four Hundred. It is a fair, though not a necessary, infer-
ence from the historian's words that the assembly was held
within the sacred precinct of Poseidon, with the double advantage
for the oligarchs of limiting the numbers and of precluding
forcible interruption 4 . The altar of Poseidon in this precinct is
1
Reduced, by permission, from part of Plate 11. in the 'Atlas von Athen: im
Auftrage des Kaiserlich Deutschen Archaologischen Instituts herausgegeben von E.
Curtius und J. A. Kaupert' (Berlin, 1878. Dietrich Reimer).
2
The familiarity of the word KO\OIV6S was no impediment to the Greek love
of a personal myth; and the hero Colonus, the legendary founder of the township
(dpxiryis, v. 60) was called lirr&njs in honour of the local god.—Similar names of
places were Colone in Messenia, Colonae in Thessaly and Phocis; while higher
eminences suggested such names as Acragas (Sicily) or Aipeia (Messenia): cp. Tozer,
Geo. of Greece, p. 357.
3
In the district of Melite (see map): cp. below, p. 5.
4
Thuc. 8. 67 S-vv4ich7i<Tav ri)v iiacXiialav is rbv KoXweii/ (tan Si Upbv TLoaeidwvos
(!-w T9I% 7r6Xea>5, dir^xo" a-raSlovs ii&\i<rra Siica.).—Grote ( v m . 47) renders lepiv
'temple,' but it seems rather to denote the whole precinct sacred to Poseidon.
Prof. Curtius (ill. 438, Eng. tr.) supposes the ecclesia to be held on the knoll of
Colonus, near (and not within) the sanctuary,—understanding ^wiKkfjirav to denote
an enclosure made for the occasion, partly to limit the numbers, partly 'on account
of the proximity of the enemy's army' (at Deceleia). Grote refers fwAcXsorac to some
strategem used by the oligarchs. I should rather refer it simply to the limit imposed
by the Upbv itself. Thucydides, as his words show, here identifies Colonus with the
Upbv. The temenos of Poseidon having been chosen as the place for the ecclesia,
the weplcrna would be carried round its boundary; after which no person outside of
 Museum Hill

To face p TIT

COLONUS AND ITS NEIGHBOURHOOD,

with some of the ancient r o a d s .
 INTRODUCTION. xxxi

not visible to the spectators of our play, but is supposed to be

near. When Pausanias visited Colonus (c. 180 A.D.), he saw an
altar of Poseidon Hippius and Athene Hippia. A grove and a
temple of Poseidon had formerly existed there, but had perished
long before the date of his visit. He found, too, that divine
honours were paid at Colonus to Peirithous and Theseus, to
Oedipus and Adrastus: there were perhaps two shrines or
chapels (rjpQa), one for each pair of heroes1. He does not
mention the grove of the Eumenides, which, like that of Poseidon,
had doubtless been destroyed at an earlier period.
About a quarter of a mile N.E.N. of the Colonus Hippius Demeter
rises a second mound, identified by E. Curtius and others with cnious.
the 'hill of Demeter Euchloiis' (1600). When Oedipus stood at
the spot where he finally disappeared, this hill was 'in full view'
(irpoaotyios). Traces of an ancient building exist at its southern
edge. Similar traces exist at the N.W. edge of the Colonus
Hippius. If, as is likely, these ancient buildings were connected
with religious purposes, it is possible that the specially sacred
region of the ancient Colonus lay between the two mounds2.
that lustral line would be considered as participating in the assembly. A choice of
place which necessarily restricted the numbers might properly be described by i-wi-
KKyfav.—Cp. n. on 1491.
1
His use of the singular is ambiguous, owing to its place in the sentence: i]p<pov
5£ lietpidov Kal Q?/ff^ws OidlirofiSs TC KOZ 'Adpd<TTov (1. 30. 4).
2
The present aspect of Colonus is thus described by an accomplished scholar,
Mr George Wotherspoon (Longmans' Magazine, Feb. 1884):—
Was this the noble dwelling-place he sings,
Fair-steeded glistening land, which once t' adorn
Gold-reined Aphrodite did not scorn,
And where blithe Bacchus kept his revellings?
Oh, Time and Change! Of all those goodly things,
Of coverts green by nightingales forlorn
Lov'd well; of flow'r-bright fields, from morn to morn
New-water'd by Cephissus' sleepless springs,
What now survives? This stone-capt mound, the plain
Sterile and bare, these meagre groves of shade,
Pale hedges, the scant stream unfed by rain:
No more ? The genius of the place replied,
' Still blooms inspired Art tho' Nature fade:
The memory of Colonus hath not died.-'
The ' stone-capt mound' is the Colonus Hippius, on which are the monuments of
 xxxn INTRODUCTION.

Probable § 12. The grove of the Eumenides may have been on the N.
site of
the grove. or N.E. side of the Colonus Hippius. But the only condition
fixed by the play fails to be precise, viz, that a road, passing by
Colonus to Athens, skirted the grove,—the inner or most sacred
part.of the grove being on the side furthest from the road. The
A sug- roads marked on our map are the ancient roads1. It will be ob-
gestion. served that one of them passes between Colonus Hippius and the
hill of Demeter Euchloiis, going in the direction of Athens. There
is no reason why the wandering Oedipus should not be conceived
as entering Attica from the N.W.; i.e., as having passed into the
Attic plain round the N. end of Aegaleos. And, in that case,
the road in question might well represent the route by which
Sophocles, familiar with the local details of Colonus in his own
day, imagined Oedipus as arriving. Then Oedipus, moving
towards Athens, would have the grove of the Eumenides on his
right hand2, if, as we were supposing, this grove was the N. side
of the Colonus Hippius. The part of the grove furthest from
him (rovKeWev aXaovs 505) would thus be near the remains of
the ancient building at the N.W. edge. When Ismene is sent to
that part of the grove, she is told that there is a guardian of the
place (evoiKO<; 506), who can supply her with anything needful
for the rites.
In this play the sanctities of Colonus are closely associated
with those of the neighbouring Academy. To the latter be-
longed the altar of Prometheus (56, see map), the altar of the
Muses (691), and the altar of Zeus Morios (705). The side-
channel of Cephisus shown in the map may serve to illustrate
the word vofidBe? in v. 687,—which alludes to a system of
irrigation, practised in ancient as in modern times, by artificial
canals.
Otfried Muller and Lenormant. If Colonus itself has thus lost its ancient charms,
at least the views from it in every direction are very fine; especially so is the view
of the Acropolis.
1
On these, see the letter-press by Prof. Curtius to the 'Atlas von Athen,' pp.
14 f.
2
It is scarcely necessary to say that no objection, or topographical inference of
any kind, can be be drawn from the conventional arrangement of the Greek stage
by which Oedipus (as coming from the country) would enter on the spectators' left,
and therefore have the scenic grove on his left.
 INTR OD UCTION. xxxiii

§ 13. When Oedipus knows that his end is near, he leads his The
friends to a place called the Karappd/cTr]? 686s,the 'sheer threshold,' ^
'bound by brazen steps to earth's roots.' There can be no
doubt that this ' threshold' denotes a natural fissure or chasm,
supposed to be the commencement of a passage leading down to
the nether world. Such a chasm exists at the foot of the Areio-
pagus, where Pausanias saw a tomb of Oedipus in the precinct
of the Eumenides. Near this, at the S.W. angle of the Acropolis,
was a shrine of Demeter Chloe1. Are we to suppose, then, that
Sophocles alludes to the chasm at the Areiopagus, and that 'the
hill of Demeter Euchloiis ' means this shrine of Demeter Chloe
on the slope of the Acropolis? This view2—which the coinci-
dence might reasonably suggest—seems to present insuperable
difficulties. (1) At v. 643 Theseus asks Oedipus whether he will
come to Athens or stay at Colon us. He replies that he will stay
at Colonus, because it is the scene appointed for his victory over
his foes (646). But the victory was to take place at his grave
(411); which the poet therefore supposed to be at or near
Colonus,—not at Athens. If, then, in the time of Sophocles
an Areiopagus-legend already claimed the grave of Oedipus,
the poet disregarded it. And, when the grave was to be asso-
ciated with Colonus, it would be strange to send Oedipus so
far for the purpose of vanishing at the Areiopagus. The brevity
of the choral ode which separates the final exit of Oedipus
(1555) from the entrance of the Messenger (1579) implies, as
does the whole context, that Oedipus passed away somewhere
near the grove—not at a distance of more than a mile and a
half, as the other theory requires. Then the phrase Ei/^Xoov
AijfirjTpos 7rdyo<: (1600) applies to the knoll far more naturally
than to a shrine at the foot of the Acropolis. Referring to a
tomb of Oedipus which he saw in the precinct of the Furies at
1
Schol. on 0. C. 1600 HiixXoov Aij/«)Tpos Upbv 4<rn irpbs T% &Kpoiro\er. quoting
the Ma/M/cas of Eupolis, dXX' ei$i> 7ro'\ea)s el/u- ffOtrat. ydp fie dei | Kpibv XXo'i) A/j/up-pi.
If the scholiast is right as to the situation of the temple, Eupolis used TroXews in the
sense of 'acropolis,'—as Athenians still used it in the time of Thucydides (i. 15).
2
It is beautifully and persuasively stated in Wordsworth's Athens and Attica,
ch. x x x . (p. 203, 4th ed.). The author holds that the poet, embarrassed by the
rival claims of the Areiopagus and Colonus, intended to suggest the former without
definitely excluding the latter.
 xxxiv INTRODUCTION.

the Areiopagus, Pausanias says :—' On inquiry, I found that the

bones had been brought from Thebes. As to the version of the
death of Oedipus given by Sophocles, Homer did not permit me
to think it credible' 1 (since the Iliad buries Oedipus at Thebes).
Thus Pausanias, at least, understood Sophocles to mean that
the grave was somewhere near Colonus. It did not occur to him
that the Colonus-myth as to the grave could be harmonised with
the Areiopagus-myth. Sophocles adopts the Colonus-myth
unreservedly; nor can I believe that he intended, by any de-
liberate vagueness, to leave his hearers free to think of the
Areiopagus. The chasm called the KarappdicTi]? 686$ must be
imagined, then, as not very distant from the grove. No such
chasm is visible at the present day in the neighbourhood of
Colonus. But this fact is insufficient to prove that no appear-
ance of the kind can have existed there in antiquity".
The §14. Sophocles accurately defines the position of the ' sheer
tomb. threshold' by naming certain objects near it, familiar, evidently,
to the people of the place, though unknown to us 3 . Here it was
1
1. 28. 7 ^<rT' <>% Kal Ivrbs rod irepifioXov ixvij/xa OISITOSOS. To\mpayiwv5>v Se
etipLffKov Ta <5ara £K QrjfiQv Ko/j.i<T&&Ta' ra yap is TOV Oavwrov 2 O 0 O K \ « ireTroitjfjjti'a
ibv OlSlTroSos"Oiiripos oik eta juot 5o£ai Tnara, etc. He refers to //. 23. 679f. See
my Introd. to the 0. T., p. xiv.
2
Prof. T. M°K. Hughes, Woodwardian Professor of Geology in the University
of Cambridge, kindly permits me to quote his answer to a question of mine on this
point. His remarks refer to the general conditions of such phenomena in Greece
at large, and must be taken as subject to the possibility that special conditions in
the neighbourhood of Colonus may be adverse to the processes described; though
I am not aware of any reason for thinking that such is the case.
' It is quite possible that a chasm, such as is common in the limestone rocks
of Greece, might become first choked, so as no longer to allow the passage of the
winter's flood, and then overgrown and levelled, so that there might be no trace
of it visible on the surface. The water from the high ground during winter rains
rushes down the slopes until it reaches the jointed limestone rock. It filters slowly
at first into the fissures. But the water, especially when it contains (as most surface
water does) a little acid, dissolves the sides of the fissure, and soon admits sand and
pebbles, the mechanical action of which hurries on the work of opening out a great
chasm, which swallows up the winter's torrent, and becomes a katavothron.
' But during the summer no water runs in, and, even without an earthquake shock,
such a chasm may get choked. The waters which cannot find their way through
then stand in holes, and deposit their mud. There would be for some time a pond
above, but that would at last get filled, and all trace of the chasm be lost.'
3
See on vv. 1593—1595.
 INTRODUCTION. xxxv

that Oedipus disappeared. But the place of his ' sacred tomb'
(1545) was to be a secret, known only to Theseus. The tomb, then,
was not at the spot where he disappeared, since that spot was
known' to all. The poet's conception appears to have been of
this kind. At the moment when Oedipus passed away, in the
mystic vision which left Theseus dazzled, it was revealed to the
king of Athens where the mortal remains of Oedipus would be
found. The soul of Oedipus went down to Hades, whether
ushered by a conducting god, or miraculously drawn to the em-
brace of the spirits below (1661); the tenantless body left on
earth was wafted by a supernatural agency to the secret tomb
appointed for it. As in the Iliad the corpse of Sarpedon is
borne from Troy to Lycia by ' the twin-brothers, Sleep and
Death,' so divine hands were to minister here. When Theseus
rejoins the desolate daughters, he already knows where the tomb
is, though he is not at liberty to divulge the place (1763).
§ 15. The ground on which the grove of the Eumenides at Co- The
lonus stands is called ' the Brazen Threshold, the stay of Athens' ^
(57). How is this name related to that of the spot at which
Oedipus disappeared,—'the sheer threshold' (1590)? One view is
that the same spot is meant in both cases. We have then to
suppose that in verses 1—116 (the 'prologue') the scene is laid at
the KarappaKT7}<} 686s, 'the sheer threshold'; and that at v. 117 the
scene changes to another side of the grove, where the rest of the
action takes place. This supposition is, however, extremely im-
probable, and derives no support from any stage arrangements
which the opening scene implies. Rather the 'Brazen Threshold'
of v. 57 was a name derived from the particular spot which is
called the 'sheer threshold,' and applied in a larger sense to
the immediately adjacent region, including the ground on which
the grove stood. The epithet' brazen' properly belonged to the
actual chasm or 'threshold,'—the notion being that a flight of
brazen steps connected the upper world with the Homeric
'brazen threshold' of Hades. In its larger application to the
neighbouring ground, ' brazen' was a poetical equivalent for
'rocky,' and this ground was called the 'stay' or 'support'
(epeiafia) of Athens, partly in the physical sense of ' firm basis,'
partly also with the notion that the land had a safeguard in
J.S. d
 xxxvi INTRODUCTION.

the benevolence of those powers to whose nether realm the

' threshold' led.
Evidence This view is more than a conjecture ; it can be supported by
Istros ancient authority. Istros, a native of Cyrene, was first the slave,
then the disciple and friend, of the Alexandrian poet Callima-
chus ; he lived, then, about 240 B.C., or less than 170 years after
the death of Sophocles\ He is reckoned among the authors of
' Atthides,' having written, among other things, a work entitled
'Arnica, in at least sixteen books. In the later Alexandrian age
he was one of the chief authorities on Attic topography; and he
is quoted six times in the ancient scholia on the Oedipus Coloneus.
One of these quotations has not (so far as I know) been noticed
in its bearing on the point now under discussion; it does not
occur in the scholium on v. 57, but on 1059, m connection with
another subject ('the snowy rock'). It would appear that in the
first book of his 'KTTIKO, Istros sketched an itinerary of Attica,
marking off certain stages or distances. Along with some other
words, the scholiast quotes these:—atrb Be TOVTOV ei&>? KoXwvov
Trapa TOP XOXKOVV Trpoaayopevo/jLevov' '66ev TTJOO? TOV K.rj<f>i<r6v eta?
7775 (ivcmicfj'; elcroBov et? 'EXevaiva. W e d o n o t know t o what
ci7r6 TOVTOV referred: but the context is clear. Two distances
are here indicated: (1) one is from the point meant by TOVTO,
'along the Brazen Threshold, as it is called', to Colonus: (2) the
second is from Colonus 'in the direction of the Cephisus, as far
as the road by which the Initiated approach Eleusis,'—i.e., as far
as the point at which the Sacred Way crosses the Cephisus (see
map). A third stage is then introduced by the words, airb
ravTT)<> Se (sc. rfj<; elcroSov) j3a8t,%6vT(ov et? '¥ikevo~lva, etc. T h u s
the course of the second stage is from N.E. to S.W.; and the
third stage continues the progress westward. Hence it would be
natural to infer that the unknown point meant by TOVTO, from
which one set out 'along the Brazen Threshold,' was somewhere
to the E. or N.E. of Colonus. At any rate, wherever that point
was, the question with which we are chiefly concerned is settled
by this passage. The ' Brazen Threshold' was not merely the
name of a definite spot. It was the name given to a whole strip
1
Miiller, Fragm. Hist. I., lxxxv., 418.
 INTRODUCTION. xxxvii

of ground, or region, 'along which' the wayfarer proceeded to

Colonus. And this perfectly agrees with the manner in which
Sophocles refers to it (v. 57).
§ 16. In order to understand the opening part of the play (as Stage
far as v. 201), it is necessary to form some distinct notion of the
stage arrangements. It is of comparatively little moment that i n thf
we cannot pretend to say exactly how far the aids of scenery scene.
and carpentry were actually employed when the play was first
produced at Athens. Without knowing this, we can still make
out all that is needful for a clear comprehension of the text.
First, it is evident that the back-scene (the palace-front of so
many plays) must here have been supposed to represent a land-
scape of some sort,—whether the acropolis of Athens was shown
in the distance, or not. Secondly, the sacred grove on the stage
must have been so contrived that Oedipus could retire into its
covert, and then show himself (138) as if in an opening or glade,
along which Antigone gradually leads him until he is beyond
the precinct. If one of the doors in the back-scene had been used
for the exit of Oedipus into the grove, then it would at least
have been necessary to show, within the door, a tolerably deep
vista. It seems more likely that the doors of the back-scene
were not used at all in this play. I give a diagram to show how
the action as far as v. 201 might be managed1.

° Statue of
Colonus ? (v. 59).

*T D 2 n d seat.
Ledge of rock

1st seat of Oedipus,—a rock just within the grove (verse 19).—2nd seat (v. 195), outside the grove,
on a low ledge of rock (v. 192). + marks the point at which Oedipus discovers himself to the Chorus
(v. 138), by stepping forward into an open glade of the grove. His gradual advance in verses 173—191
is from this point to the 2nd seat.

Antigone leads in her blind father on the spectators' left.

She places him on a seat of natural rock (marked I. in the dia-
1
I was glad to find that the view expressed by this diagram approved itself to a
critic who is peculiarly well qualified to judge,—Mr J. W. Clark, formerly Fellow
of Trin. Coll., Cambridge.
d2
 xxxviii INTRODUCTION.

gram). This rock is just within the bounds of the grove; which
evidently was not surrounded by a fence of any kind, ingress
and egress being free. When the Chorus approach, Antigone
and her father hide in the grove, following the left of the two
dotted lines (113). When Oedipus discloses himself to the
Chorus (138), he is well within the grove. Assured of safety, he
is gradually led forward by Antigone (173—191), along the
right-hand dotted line. At the limit of the grove, in this part,
there is a low ledge of natural rock, forming a sort of threshold.
When he has set foot on this ledge of rock,—being now just
outside the grove,—he is told to halt (192). A low seat of
natural rock,—the outer edge (axpov) of the rocky threshold,—<•
is now close to him. He has only to take a step sideways
(X^/jto?) to reach it. Guided by Antigone, he moves to it, and
she places him on seat II. (v. 201).

The Attic § 17. Not only the local colour but the Athenian sentiment
Euri- ° °f the Coloneus naturally suggests a comparison, or a contrast,
pides. with some plays of Euripides. It may be said that the especially
Attic plays of the latter fall under two classes. First, there are
the pieces in which he indirectly links his fable with the origin of
Attic institutions, religious or civil, though the action does not
pass in Attica; thus the Ion,—of which the scene is at Delphi,—
bears on the origin of the Attic tribes; the Iphigenia in Tauris
refers to the cult of Artemis as practised in Attica at Halae and
Brauron. Then there are the more directly Athenian plays,—
the Supplices, where Theseus takes the part of the Argive king
Adrastus, and compels the Thebans to allow the burial of the
Argives slain at Thebes; the Heracleidae, where the son of
Theseus protects the children of Heracles,—as Theseus himself,
in the Hercules Furens (of which the scene is at Thebes) had
induced their father to seek an asylum at Athens. If the Attic
elements in the Oedipus Coloneus are compared with those of the
plays just mentioned, the difference is easily felt. In the first of
the two Euripidean groups, the tone of the Attic traits is anti-
quarian ; in the second, it tends to be political,—i.e., we meet
with allusions, more or less palpable, to the relations of Athens
with Argos or with Thebes at certain moments of the Pelopon-
 INTRODUCTION. xxxix

nesian war. The Oedipus Coloneus has many references to local

usages,—in particular, the minute description of the rites observed
in the grove of the Eumenides; it is a reflex of contemporary
Attic life, in so far as it is a faithful expression of qualities which
actually distinguished the Athens of Sophocles in public action,
at home and abroad. But the poet is an artist working in a
purely ideal spirit; and the proof of his complete success is the
unobtrusive harmony of the local touches with all the rest. In The la-
this respect the Oedipus Coloneus might properly be compared
with the Eumenides,—with which it has the further affinity of
subject already noticed above. Yet there is a difference. Con-
temporary events affecting the Areiopagus were vividly present
to the mind of Aeschylus. He had a political sympathy, if
not a political purpose, which might easily have marred the
ideal beauty of a lesser poet's creation. Prudently bold, he
deprived it of all power to do this by the direct simplicity
with which he expressed it (Eum. 693—701). The Oedipus Co-
loneus contains perhaps one verse in which we might surmise
that the poet was thinking of his own days (1537); but it does
not contain a word which could be interpreted as directly allud-
ing to them.

§ 18. The general voice of ancient tradition attributed the The

Oedipus Coloneus to the latest years of Sophocles, who is said to ascribed
have died at the age of ninety, either at the beginning of 405 B.C.,to 'j! e
or in the latter half of 406 B.C. According to the author of the lastyears.
second Greek argument to the play (p. 4), it was brought out,
after the poet's death, by his grandson and namesake, Sophocles,
the son of Ariston, in the archonship of Micon, 01. 94. 3 (402 B.C.).
The ancient belief is expressed by the well-known story for
which Cicero is our earliest authority:—
' Sophocles wrote tragedies to extreme old age; and as, owing to
this pursuit, he was thought to neglect his property, he was brought
by his sons before a court of law, in order that the judges might declare
him incapable of managing his affairs,—as Roman law withdraws the
control of an estate from the incompetent head of a family. Then,
they say, the old man recited to the judges the play on which he was
engaged, and which he had last written,—the Oedipus Coloneus; and
 xl INTRODUCTION.
asked whether that poem was suggestive of imbecility. Having recited
it, he was acquitted by the verdict of the court1.'

Thestory Plutarch specifies the part recited,—viz. the first stasimon,

recitation —which by an oversight he calls the parodos,—quoting vv. 668
possible1 —^73, and adding that Sophocles was escorted from the court
with applauding shouts, as from a theatre in which he had
triumphed. The story should not be too hastily rejected be-
cause, in a modern estimate, it may seem melodramatic or
absurd. There was nothing impossible in the incident sup-
posed. The legal phrase used by the Greek authorities is
correct, describing an action which could be, and sometimes
was, brought by Athenian sons against their fathers2. As to
the recitation, a jury of some hundreds of citizens in an Athenian
law-court formed a body to which such a coup de tht&tre could
be addressed with great effect. The general spirit of Greek
forensic oratory makes it quite intelligible that a celebrated
dramatist should have vindicated his sanity in the manner sup-
Its proba- posed. The true ground for doubt is of another kind. It
e ongm. a p p e a r s j . ^ a n a r r a i g n m e n t of the aged Sophocles, by his
son Iophon, before a court of his clansmen (phratores), had
furnished a scene to a contemporary comedy8; and it is highly
1
Cic. Cato ma. seu De Sen. 7. 22. The phrase, 'earn fabulam quam in manibus
habebat et proxime scripserat,' admits of a doubt. I understand it to mean that he
had lately finished the play, but had not yet brought it out; it was still ' in his
hands' for revision and last touches. This seems better than to give the words
a literal sense, 'which he was then carrying in his hands.' Schneidewin (Allgemeine
Einleitung, p. 13), in quoting the passage, omits the words, et proxime scripserat,
whether accidentally, or regarding them as interpolated.—The story occurs also in
.Plut. Mor. 785 B; Lucian Macrob. li,; Apuleius De Magia 298; Valerius Maximus
1. 7. 12; and the anonymous Life of Sophocles.
2
Plut. Mor. 785 B birb iralSwv rapavotas SIKIJV fytbywv: Lucian Macrob. 24 bird
'Io<j>&vTos TOV vl4os...irapavolas Kptro/Jievos. Cp. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 49 Kara vbfxov
il-e?vai irapavolas £\6VTI KOX TOV iraripa Srjirai. Ar. Nub. 844 of/iot, H Sp&aw
irapa<ppovovvTos TOV irarpos', j iroTepa irapavotas (rfrrov eltrayay&v £Xw;
3
The passage which shows this is in the anonymous Bios:—(f>tperai Si KaX irapi,
iroWois ij irpbs TOV vlov JTo0u)^Ta yevofUvyj ainry BIKT} ITOT4. I^W^ ydp 4K fiiv NIKO-
S '\o<f>dvTa,, in Sk QetipiSos Sucvtovlas 'AplaTwva, TOV £K Toirov yevoixevov irdida
VOI' lo-repyev. Kal Tore kv dpd/iari. elaiiyaye TOK 'Io<pwvTa airf
<pBovovvTa Kal irpbs Toirs <j>p&Topa$' iyKttXovvTa Tip irarpl ihs biro yfiptas ira-
paippovovvTt' ol Si rip 'loifuSvn ^TreTfyojow. 2aTiy>os 84 ^nj(riv abrov ehreiv el pJv
 INTRODUCTION. xli

probable that the comic poet's invention—founded possibly

on gossip about differences between Sophocles and his sons
—was the origin of the story. This inference is slightly con-
firmed by the words which, according to one account, Sophocles
used in the law-court: el fiev elfit 2o0o«X^?, ov Trapa<f>povS'
el Se Trapa<ppovm, OVK el/u 2o</>o«\^?. That has the ring of
the Old Comedy1. The words are quoted in the anonymous
Life of Sophocles as being recorded by Satyrus, a Peripatetic
who lived about 200 B.C., and left a collection of biographies.
His work appears to have been of a superficial character, and
uncritical2. The incident of the trial, as he found it in a comedy
of the time of Sophocles, would doubtless have found easy accept-
ance at his hands. From Satyrus, directly or indirectly, the
story was probably derived by Cicero and later writers.
§ 19. It must now be asked how far the internal evidence of the internal
play supports the belief that it belongs to the poet's latest years. !Is
Lachmann, maintaining the singular view that the Oedipus Colo- P . ^
neus was ' political through and through' (' durch und durch bearings.
politisch'), held that it was composed just before the beginning
elfu Zo0oicXijs, ov irapa(ppov& el Se irapa<t>povS>, oiic el/j.1 XorpOKXfjr KOX Tore rbv
OISITTOSO. tivayvuvcu.
In the sentence, xai iroTe...elo-fiya.ye, the name of a comic poet, who was the
subject to eMffaye, has evidently been lost. Some would supply AevKwv, one of
whose plays was entitled ^pdropes. Hermann conjectured, KO.1 irore 'kpurTo<t>a.irqs iv
Ap&/J.a.<nv,—Aristophanes having written a play called Apa.fw.ra, or rather two, unless
the Apafiara 19 'K.ivravpot and Apa/mra rj Nlofios were only different editions of the
same. Whoever the comic poet was, his purpose towards Sophocles was bene-
volent, as the phratores censured Iophon. This tone, at least, is quite consistent
with the conjecture that the poet was Aristophanes (cp. Ran. 79).
Just after the death of Sophocles, Phrynichus wrote of him as one whose
happiness had been unclouded to the very end—/caXus 8' freXeirricr', oidlv
iirofielvas Kaicov. There is some force in Schneidewin's remark that this would be
strange if the poet's last days had been troubled by such a scandal as the supposed
trial.
1
I need scarcely point out how easily the words could be made into a pair of
comic trimeters,—e.g. el iiiv SO^OKX&JS el/il, irapa<ppoi>oifi av of' \ el S' aS irapacppovw,
2o0o/c\6;s OVK elfl iy<!>. This would fit into a burlesque forensic speech, in the style
of the new rhetoric, which the comedy may have put into the mouth of Sophocles.
As though, in a modern comedy, the pedagogue should say,—' If I am Doctor X.,
I am not fallible; if I am fallible, I am not Doctor X.'
2
The literary vestiges of this Satyrus will be found in Miiller Fragm. Hist.
III. 159 ff.
 xlii INTRODUCTION.

of the Peloponnesian war, with the purpose of kindling Athenian

patriotism. Another conjecture is that the play was prepared
for the Great Dionysia of 411 B.C., just after the Government of
Four Hundred had been established by the assembly held at
Colonus; that Colonus Hippius may have been 'in some special
sense the Knights' Quarter'; that hence the play would com-
mend itself to a class of men among whom the new oligarchy
had found most of its adherents; and that, after the fall of the
Four Hundred, political considerations prevented a reproduction
of the play, until, after the poet's death, it was revived in 402 B.C.1
This is an ingenious view, but not (to my apprehension) a probable
one. That the play would have been especially popular with
the Athenian Knights need not be doubted; but it is another
thing to suppose that the composition of the play had regard to
their political sympathies in 411 B.C. In a time of public excite-
ment any drama bearing on the past of one's country is pretty
sure to furnish some words that will seem fraught with a present
meaning. W e may grant that such a meaning would sometimes,
perhaps, have been found by an Athenian spectator of this play,
and also that the poet's mind, when he wrote it, was not insen-
sible to the influence of contemporary events. But it seems not
the less true to affirm that, from the first verse to the last, in
great things and in small, the play is purely a work of ideal art.
Charac- § 20. Another species of internal evidence has been sought
compos? ' ^ e character of the dramatic composition. It has been held
n

tion. that the Oedipus Coloneus shares certain traits with the Philoctetes,
the other play which tradition assigns to the latest years of
Sophocles. One such trait is the larger scope given to scenic
effects which appeal to the eye and the ear,—such as the pitiable
garb of Oedipus, the personal violence of Creon, the scenery of
Colonus, the thunder-storm. Another is the change from a
severer type of tragedy, which concentrates the interest on a
single issue—as in the Tyrannus—to a type which admits the
relief of secondary interests,—such as the cult at Colonus, the
rescue of the maidens, the glory of Athens, the fortunes of
Thebes. A third trait of similar significance has been recognised
in the contemplative tendency of the play, which leaves the
1
Prof. L, Campbell, Sophocles, vol. 1. 276 ff,
 INTRODUCTION. xliii

spectator at leisure to meditate on questions other than those

which are solved by a stroke of dramatic action,—such as the
religious and the moral aspects of the hero's acts, or the probable
effect of his pleas on the Athenian mind1. Akin to this ten-
dency is the choice of subjects like those of the Coloneus and the
Philoctetes, which end with a reconciliation, not with a disaster.
And here there is an analogy with some of the latest of
Shakspeare's plays,—the Winter s Tale, Tempest, and Cymbeline,
—which end, as Prof. Dowden says, with ' a resolution of the
dissonance, a reconciliation2.'
It may at once" be conceded that the traits above mentioned
are present in the Coloneus, and that they are among those which
distinguish it from the Tyrannus. The Coloneus is indeed more
picturesque, more tolerant of a distributed interest, more medita-
tive ; and its end is peace. But it is less easy to decide how far
these traits are due to the subject itself, and how far they can
safely be regarded as distinctive of the poet's latest period. Let
us suppose for a moment that external evidence had assigned
the Coloneus to the earlier years of Sophocles. It would not
then, perhaps, seem less reasonable to suggest that these same
traits are characteristic of youth. Here, it might be said, we
find the openness of a youthful imagination to impressions of the
senses; its preference of variety to intensity, in the absence of
that matured and virile sternness of dramatic purpose which can
concentrate the thoughts on a single issue; its affinity to such
themes as temper the darker view of human destiny with some
gladness and some hope. In saying this, I do not mean to
suggest that the latter view of the traits in question is actually
more correct than the former, but merely to illustrate the
facility with which considerations of this nature can be turned to
the support of opposite hypotheses.
Another feature of the play which has been supposed to in- Rhetoric,
dicate the close of the fifth century B.C. is the prominence of the
rhetorical element in certain places, especially in the scenes with
Creon and Polyneices. We should recollect, however, that the
Ajax is generally allowed to be one of the earlier plays, and
1
See Campbell, I. 259 ff.
2
Shaksfere—His Mind and Art, p. 406.
 xliv INTRODUCTION.

that the scenes there between Teucer and the Atreidae show the
taste for rhetorical discussion quite as strongly as any part of
the Coloneus. Rhetoric should be distinguished from rhetorical
dialectic. Subtleties of the kind which appear in some plays of
Euripides are really marks of date, as showing new tendencies
of thought. But the natural rhetoric of debate, such as we find
it in the Ajax and the Coloneus, was as congenial to Greeks in
the days of Homer as in the days of Protagoras.
Conclu- § 21. Our conclusion may be as follows. There is no reason to
sion
question the external evidence which refers the Oedipus Coloneus
to the latest years of Sophocles. But no corroboration of it can
be derived from the internal evidence, except in one general
aspect and one detail,—viz. the choice of an Attic subject, and
the employment of a fourth actor. T h e Attic plays of Euripides,
mentioned above, belong to the latter part of the Peloponnesian
war, which naturally tended to a concentration of home sympa-
thies. A n Attic theme was the, most interesting that a dramatist
could choose ; and he was doing a good work, if, by recalling the
past glories of Athens, he could inspire new courage in her sons.
If Attica was to furnish a subject, the author of the Oedipus
Tyrannus had no need to look beyond his native Colonus; and
it is conceivable that this general influence of the time should
have decided the choice. I n three scenes of the play, four
actors are on the stage together. This innovation m a y be
allowed as indicating the latest period of Sophocles 1 .
1
A discussion of this point will be found below, in the note on the Dramatis
Personae, p. 7.
 MANUSCRIPTS. EDITIONS AND COMMENTARIES.

§ i. SINCE the first volume of this edition appeared, an autotype fac- The Lau-
simile of the best and oldest MS. of Sophocles,—the Laurentian MS., ofren1.1.?"
the early eleventh century,—has been published by the London Society
for the Promotion of Hellenic Studies. The. defects of such a produc-
tion are only those which are inseparable from every photographic
process, and amount to this, that photography cannot render all the
more delicate gradations of light and shade. Yet even here there is
sometimes a gain to the student through the intensifying of faint strokes,
as when in Tr. 1106, av\6ij\^ik, the erased letters #•>? become more
legible in the photograph than they are in the MS. On the other hand
such a photograph will, with the rarest exceptions, tell the student
everything that he could learn from the MS. itself. Erasures are not
among the exceptions, for they are almost invariably traceable in a good
photograph. In this facsimile they are seen as clearly as in the original.
It is often difficult or impossible for the collator of a MS. to foresee
exactly every detail of which he may afterwards require a record; and
it is obviously an inestimable advantage to have permanent access to a
copy which not merely excludes clerical error, but is in all respects an
exact duplicate. In 1882 I collated the Laurentian MS. at Florence,
and I have now used the facsimile during several months of minute
work on the text of this play, in the course of which I have had
occasion to test it in every line, and in almost every word. Having
had this experience, I can say with confidence that, in my opinion,
the autotype facsimile is, for an editor's purposes, equivalent to
the MS. It may be not unseasonable to say so much, since in some
quarters a prejudice appears still to exist against the photographic
reproduction of entire MSS., on the ground that, while the process is
costly, the result can never be an adequate substitute for the original.
It will often, doubtless, be inadequate for the palaeographer's purposes;
xlvi MANUSCRIPTS.

though the publications of the Palaeographic Society sufficiently attest

the value of photography in aid of that study. But for the scholar,
whose object is to know exactly what a given MS. contains or indicates,
the substitute—supposing the photograph to be well done—will in most
cases be entirely adequate. It is surely desirable to effect so easy an
insurance against fire on the irreplaceable treasures which are lodged
in many libraries of Europe.
In the first part of the Introduction issued along with the facsimile,
the chief results of a palaeographical examination of the MS. have been
set forth by Mr E. M. Thompson, Keeper of Manuscripts and Egerton
Librarian in the British Museum. Some of these claim notice here, as
having a direct interest for the study of the text, (i) The belief that
the MS. belongs to the early part of the n t h century is confirmed by a
fact to which Mr Thompson draws attention—the vacillation between
the over-line and under-line system of writing. In the ninth century
set or formal minuscule (as distinguished from cursive) became the
regular book-hand, and was written above the line. In the tenth
century a new mode began to come in, by which the letters were written
under the line, as if hanging from it. Towards the end of the tenth
century the two systems were in concurrent use, sometimes appearing
in different quires of the same MS. The Laurentian MS. belongs to
this period of transition. Later in the eleventh century the under-line
system superseded the other. The MS. was the production of a regular
workshop or scriptorium at Byzantium. As in other classical MSS. of
the same period, the minuscule characters are more cursive, i.e. nearer
to the small-letter hand of ordinary life,—than in the contemporary
biblical or liturgical MSS., which, being destined for public use, required
a more exact and uniform style. In the handwriting of the text the
chief peculiarity is merely an exaggeration of a tendency common to all
Greek minuscule writing,—viz. to write more closely those letters which
are linked by strokes of the pen, and to space out the letters which are
formed independently. [This tendency often disregards even the divi-
sion of words: e.g. O. C. 739 (I <nrXei <rrov. Cp. 1309 irp o <rrp o iroi
on.] (2) The MS. from which the Laurentian was copied was probably
minuscule, and not much older. Mr Thompson refers to O. T. 896,
where L has iroviiv t} TOIS OtoU in the text, this being a corruption of a
gloss Travijyvpi^eiv TOIS 0£ois. Such a misreading would have been easy
in set minuscule (with £" for feu/), but impossible in uncials. (3) From
a palaeographical point of view, some of the corrupt readings in L seem
impossible to explain by a misreading either of minuscule or of formal
 MANUSCRIPTS. xlvii
uncial letters. They perhaps date from the more cursive uncial which is
found on papyri and ostraka of the second and third centuries A. D., and
which was used as early as the second century B.C. In Ai. 28, where
L has rpiiru instead of the true vifx.fi, the change of v into rp could be
thus explained. (4) The fifteen quires of the Sophocles are ruled in a
way which shows that they were prepared to receive scholia, though the
scribe did not himself enter any. He varies the number of verses on a
page in a manner which 'betokens either more than ordinary liberty of
action or the guidance of another person.' This person was presumably
the same who entered the ancient scholia—viz. the first corrector of the
MS., usually designated as the 'diorthotes,' or as 'S.' The corrections
of the scribe seem, in some cases at least, to have been made immedi-
ately under the eye of this diorthotes, who generally reserved to himself
the work of supplying omitted verses in the margin. (5) The writing of
the scribe, or first hand, is generally easy to distinguish from that of the
diorthotes. In writing the scholia, the diorthotes uses a mixture of
minuscule and uncial ('half-uncial'). But his supplements or correc-
tions of the text often exhibit a more purely minuscule style, probably
for the sake of greater uniformity with the first hand. When there is a
doubt between the two hands, this is the source of it. (6) In the 12th
and 13th centuries at least three different hands added some notes.
Other notes, marginal or superscript, (especially in the Trachiniae,) have
been referred to the 14th, 15 th, or 16th century. These later hands
can almost always be distinguished from the diorthotes, but very often
cannot be certainly distinguished from each other: nor is it of much
consequence to do so, as the matter which they added is usually
worthless.
§ 2. The plan which I follow in reporting the readings of the Mode of
Laurentian MS. is different from that of Prof. Campbell. It is desirable L P ° r i n g
that this difference should be understood, especially as it might some-
times lead to the inference that our reports are at variance where, in
fact, they substantially agree. Two examples from this play will suffice.
O. C. 1362 <rv yap fie f^x^V etc> Here the Laur. MS. has
iw^Ow (sic). But after u> there has been an erasure of one or two
letters, from which only tiny specks remain; the erasure, and the specks,
can be seen in the autotype facsimile (113 a) as plainly as in the MS.
It is possible, but far from certain, that these letters were Mr, and
that /xo'xflw has been made from /to'xtfowr. I report these facts thus:—
'fioyOui L (sic): post w litura est unius vel duarum litterarum: fuerat
fortasse jaox^o'""-' Prof. Campbell reports thus:—'ju.o'x#a>] /uo'xfW (or
 xlviii MANUSCRIPTS.

L. /J.O'X#<O CV—By C3 he denotes the diorthotes, as by C1 he

denotes corrections of the first hand by itself. Thus his note imports:
'The first hand wrote /xo'x^ocr (or fioxOow). The diorthotes made
this into /JL6X0O>.'
O. C. 1537 rd 6eV dfcis TIS etc. Here the Laur. us. has a^etV.
The letters «, written in the usual contraction, are in a blot, some
erasure having been made, though no other letter is now traceable.
(The facsimile shows this, p. 115 a.) I report these facts thus:—
« in litura habet L (ex 17?).' Prof. Campbell thus:—'d<j>ek]
L. dQuo- CV (sic.) That is:—'The first hand wrote d^ar. The
diorthotes made this into d<j>iur.'
Thus by ' L ' Prof. Campbell denotes either (1) that which the first
hand originally wrote,-—where this is certain, and no trace of correction
appears: or (2) when a correction has been made, that which the first
hand may be conjectured (however doubtfully) to have originally written;
as in both the examples given above.
By ' L ' I mean always the reading which the Laur. MS. now has.
If there is reason to think that this reading has been altered from
some other, I state this; adding, where there are sufficient grounds,
whether the alteration has been made by the first hand,—by the dior-
thotes ('S'),—or by a later hand.
In regard to the hands later than the diorthotes, Prof. Campbell
uses C3, C , C for hands of the 12th cent.: C6 for the 13th or 14th; C7
for the 14th or 15th; C8 for the 15 th or 16th. I do not, as a rule,
attempt to distinguish the later hands with this precision, believing
(and here I am supported by Mr Thompson's authority) that the dis-
tinction must often be very doubtful; and further that, if it were always
possible, it would not often be important, seeing how small is the value
which can be attached to most of these later corrections. I distinguish,
as a rule,-only (1) L, (2) S, (3) later hands,—with a rough indication of
probable date, if, in a particular case, it seems at once safe and de-
sirable.
Other § 3. In the second part of the Introduction to the facsimile of L
MSS
- I have concisely stated some reasons for holding that L is not the sole
source of our MSS., though it is far the best, and may properly be de-
scribed as the basis of textual criticism for Sophocles. This play was
one of those which were less often copied, and in no one of the seven,
perhaps, is the superiority of L more apparent. Among the other MSS.
of this play which possess comparative importance, two groups may be
broadly distinguished. One group consists of those MSS. which, so
 MANUSCRIPTS. xlix

far as this play is concerned, are in nearer general agreement with L.

Of these the chief is A, cod. 2712 in the National Library of Paris (13th
cent.). At the head of the other group is B, cod. 2787 ib. (ascribed to
the 15th cent.); and within this second group, again, a special character
belongs to T (cod. 2711, ib., 15th cent.), as representing the recension of
Demetrius Triclinius (14th cent.). These MSS. I have myself collated.
The readings of six other MSS. are recorded by Elmsley in his
edition of this play ; though, as he truly says, their aid is here of little
moment to those who have the testimony of the four named above,
L, A, B, and T. Of these six, four may be referred to my first group,
and two to the second.
To the first, or L, group belong the following:—(1) F, cod. 2886 in
the National Library at Paris (late 15th cent.), derived immediately
from L. It usually adopts the corrections of the diorthotes. (2) R,
cod. 34 in the Riccardian Library at Florence. [It has sometimes been
ascribed to the 14th cent.; but is pronounced to be of the 16th by Mr
P. N. Pappageorgius, in his tractate ' Codex Laurentianus von Sophokles
und eine neue Kollation in Scholientexte,' Leipzig, Teubner, 1883.]
This MS. is nearly akin to A. (3) R2, cod. 77 ib. (usually said to be of
the 15th cent., but, according to Pappageorgius, /. c, not older than the
17th). This breaks off at the end of v. 854. (4) L2, cod. 31. 10 in the
Laurentian Library at Florence (14th cent.), characterised by Elmsley,
not without reason, as 'mendosissimus.'
To the second, or B, group belong the following:—(5) Vat., cod.
Pal. 287 in the Vatican Library (14th cent.). (6) Farn., cod. 11. F. 34
in the National Library at Naples (15th cent.). It is in nearest agree-
ment with T, having the readings of Triclinius. Of these MSS., Elmsley
had himself collated R, R2, L 2 : for F, he refers to a collation by Faehsi,
and for Vat., to one by Amati. I do not know whether he had himself
inspected Farn.
It was a question for me whether, in this edition, his report of these
six minor MSS. should be given. I decided to give it, since, though
their readings have little or no independent worth for the text of the
play, they at least serve to illustrate the relations which exist between
different MSS. or groups of MSS. Whatever does this, is so far a con-
tribution to our means for the study of Sophocles generally, and in this
instance it could be secured without appreciable sacrifice of space.
In a few places there are references to V2, cod. 467 in the Library of
St Mark's at Venice (probably of the 14th cent.), which belongs to
the second group, being nearly akin to Vat.; also to V3, cod. 616 ib.
 1 INTERPOLA TION.

(14th cent.), which belongs to the first group: these are from my own
notes.
Supposed § 4- It is allowed on all hands that our traditional texts of the Attic
mterpola- dramatists have been interpolated, here and there, with some alien
verses or parts of verses. The text of Sophocles has certainly not been
wholly exempt from such intrusions, though it has suffered much less
than that of Euripides. This play furnishes some examples in a corrupt
part of the last kommos (see, e.g., on 1715 f., 1747). Verse 438, again,
is erroneously repeated in L after v. 769,—showing how a misleading
recollection of a similar context could operate. But there has been
a tendency in much of recent criticism to suspect, to bracket, or to
expel verses, as spurious, on grounds which are often wholly inade-
quate, and are sometimes even absurd. In this play upwards of ninety
verses have been thus suspected or condemned by different critics,—
without counting that part of the last kommos (1689—1747) in which it
is certain that the text has been disturbed. It is instructive to consider
this list.
28 and 29 made into one verse, thus—-dXX' iarl /irfv' iri\as y&p avSpa vQv 6pu>—
because Ant. ought not to say 'this man' {rSvde), but 'a man' (Nauck).—75 and 76
made into one verse (Nauck). See cr. n.—83. Suspected as jejune (Nauck).—
95. Rejected, because at 1474 Ant. does not seem to know that thunder was to be
the sign (Wecklein).—237—257. Rejected by Meineke and Wecklein, in agreement
with some ancient critics. See n. on 237.—299—307. Rejected by Wecklein,
Hirzel having condemned 301—304. See n. on 299.—337—343. Rejected by
Meineke, after A. Scholl, because (a) the reference to Egypt is unsuitable to
Oedipus, {b) KUT' OXKOV olxovptiv—<T(pQv closely followed by <r0w—and otivvo/wi for
'wives'—are suspicious.—552. Rejected by • Nauck, because Theseus should not
mention this solitary fact in the history of Oedipus, and ignore the rest.—610, 611.
Rejected by Nauck, because the 'decay of the earth' has nothing to do with the
inconstancy of human relationships.—614, 615. Rejected by Nauck as unworthy of
Sophocles. Wecklein says, ' The thought does not correspond with what precedes.'
See my n.—638—641. Rejected by Dindorf (Nauck having rejected 640 f.), as
unsuitable, and oddly expressed.—743. Nauck would either reject this v., or fuse
it with 744, on account of TcKuarov tcdicurTos.—793. Rejected by Nauck (after
Lugebil) as a gloss.—890. Rejected by Nauck as not Sophoclean in expression.—
919—923. Rejected by Badham (and by K. Fr. Hermann) because too complimen-
tary to Thebes.—954, 955. Rejected by Nauck as unsuitable. Blaydes also
brackets them with the remark: ' These two verses are perhaps spurious. We
could well spare them.'—1011. Rejected by Nauck on account of KaraaidiTTOi.
See my n.—1143. Suspected by Nauck on account of /3dpos.—1189—1191. Re-
jected by Meineke* for the reasons stated, and answered, in my n.—1249, 1250.
Made into one v. by Nauck, who condemns uis lotKev...novvos.—1256. Rejected
by Nauck as a weak interpolation.—1305—1307 (or else 1311, 1312). Rejected
by Martin on the ground that both passages cannot be right.—135s- Suspected by
 INTERPOLATION. li

Nauck as useless and awkward.—1370—1372. Nauck says: 'That the hand of an

interpolator has been at work here, seems to me certain ; as to the original form of
the words, let others decide.'—1394. Nauck (while proposing rofs for ical) suspects
the whole verse.—1411—1413. Nauck would make the three w . into two. See
my cr. n.—1425. Suspected by Nauck (on account of the phrase 66.VO.TOV ££
dfupotv).—1435, 1436. Both verses are rejected by Enger; the second is suspected
by Dindorf. See my cr. n.—1501. Rejected by Fr. G. Schmidt (who proposes
KCUV&S for KOIV&S in 1500).—1523. Rejected by Herwerden, because (1) x«P°s
K^icevSe is a strange phrase, (2) ^i)re.. .juijre is pointless, (3) the verse is superfluous.—
1626. Rejected by Lehrs (after Hermann), because (1) TTOXXA iroXKaxv is strange;
(2) the mysterious TIS (1623) is called 0e6s,—a premature assumption. It should be
reserved for Oedipus (1629) to make this identification.—1640. Rejected by Nauck
on account of the phrase rKdaas T& yevvtuov (ptpeiv (v.l. (ppevl: see my n^).—1768—
1779. Rejected by Nauck. 1777—1779. Rejected by F . R. Ritter. See my n.

Prof. Wecklein, in his Ars Sophoclis emendandi (1869), rightly de-

fends more than half of these verses, but condemns 95, 237—257,
301—304, 614 f., 862, 1190, 1626 (and 1716, which falls in that part
of the last kommos which I leave out of the count). In his school-
edition of the play (1880), however, he brackets 237—257, 299—307
(instead of 301—304), 614 f., 632—637 (from STOV to rrjv rov8e inclusive),
658—660, 830f., 1190, 1436 (and phrases in the last kommos); but
does not bracket 95, 862, or 1626; having perhaps reconsidered his
objections to those verses.
I know not whether it is too much to hope that some reader of
these pages will take the trouble to go through the above list of rejec-
tions or suspicions, and to consider them in the light of such aid as this
edition seeks to offer towards the interpretation of the play. If any one
will do fhat, he will form a fair idea of the manner in which a certain
school of criticism, (chiefly German, but not without imitators elsewhere,)
is disposed to deal with the texts of the Greek dramatists. When an
interpolation is surmised or assumed, it is usually for one (or more) of
the following reasons:—(1) because something in the language appears
strange: (2) because the verse seems inconsistent with the immediate
context, or with the character of the speaker: (3) because the verse
seems inconsistent with something in another part of the play: (4) be-
cause it seems weak, or superfluous. In dealing with the first class of
objections—those from language—the grammarian is on his own ground.
In Ajax 840 f., for instance, it is a fair and definite plea against the
authenticity of those verses that TM'S is not elsewhere used by Sophocles
(or ever by Euripides), and that <£I\IO-TW is a form found nowhere else.
But the second, third, and fourth classes of objections demand the
exercise of other faculties,—literary taste, poetical feeling, accurate per-
J. S. e
 lii INTERPOLATION.
ception of the author's meaning, insight into his style, sympathy with his
spirit. Consider, for instance, why Nauck suspects two of the finest
verses in a beautiful passage of this play (6iof.):—
<j>6ivei. fjt-ev ler^vs yjjs, <f>0Cvei 8e <T<O/«)ITOS,
6vq<TKii. 8e i r u r n s , |8A<XOTCIV£I 8' amoria.

He ascribes them to an interpolator (Philol. iv. p. 191 f.) because only

the second is pertinent; the decay of faith is in point; but what have
we to do with the decay of earth or of the body ? This is not a whit
worse than very many of the examples in the above list Could Sopho-
cles come back and see his text, after all these expurgators had wreaked
their will, he might echo the phrase of the worthy Acharnian, as he held
up his ragged garment to the light; <3 Zev Stoirro.
The detection of spurious work has come down from a past age as
a traditional exercise for a scholar's acuteness. In Germany, where
scholarship is a crowded profession, involving the severest competition,
every competitor is naturally and rightly anxious to prove his origi-
nality ; and, if the Greek drama is his subject, one of the time-honoured
modes of doing this is to discover interpolations. Thenceforth he is a
man with a view, and has earned a mention; he is the critic who holds
that such or such verses are spurious. English copiers of this fashion
are not wanting. It is, however, high time to recognise the fact that
the principal classical texts are no longer such as they were found by the
scholarship of the sixteenth, or even of the last century. They no
longer teem with those rank overgrowths of corruption in which the
earlier critics found such ample material. The purification of these
texts, though still incomplete, has now reached such a point that, if any
real advance is to be made, reserve and delicacy of judgment must be
cultivated. Interpretation—of the spirit, as well as of the letter—has a
twofold office to perform. It has to aid and control the process of
emendation. It has also to defend the text against wanton deface-
ment or mutilation.
Conjee- § 5. The use made of conjecture by editors or critics of the play
tures
" will be found amply illustrated in the notes to this edition. Along
with some admirable conjectures, by various scholars, which have been
adopted or recorded, there are others which have been indicated rather
because such notice appeared due to the eminence of their authors, or
because they are instructive as illustrating tendencies in recent criti-
cism. And here it may be permissible to observe, since the practice of
classical composition has been subject in late years to some ignorant
 CONJECTURES. liii

and silly disparagement, that not a few of the conjectures which we

sometimes see put forward are such as could not have been suggested,
if their proposers had profited, even a little, by the discipline of Greek
verse composition. It is earnestly to be hoped that the day will never
come when that exercise,—duly reserved for those to whom it is con-
genial,—shall cease to have a place among the studies which belong
to the English conception of classical scholarship. When cultivated
sympathetically and maturely,—as a delight, not as a mechanical task,—
the accomplishment is one which necessarily contributes not a little
towards the formation of a correct feeling for the idiom of classical
Greek poetry. In relation to the criticism of poetical texts, its positive
merit is not so much that it sharpens a faculty of emendation as that
it tends to keep verbal ingenuity under the restraints of good sense.
But it has also another influence, and one which (especially in our time)
is perhaps not less useful. It helps to educate an instinct which will
usually refrain from change where no change is required.
The emendations which I propose in the text of this play are few;
though I should not have found it difficult to increase their number
a hundred fold, if I had conceived that the originality proper to an
editor consists in re-writing his author. The following are adopted
in the text:—121 &j after Aed<rcre-—355 poi for i*.ov.—504 XPV0"" f° r
XpiJcrTat.—541 eTraxpt\rj<Ta.<s for i-rroKpeXria-a.— 1113 KavairvtxxraTOV for
Kdvairavo-arov.—1491 f. «IT' cucpa | ircpi yuaV for €IT' aKpav | cirtyuaXoi'.—
Also these transpositions :—534 <ral T' do-' dp for <rat t ap' euriV.—1085
l(o 6eaiv Travrapxe, vavr^TTTa Zed for lui Zed iravrap^t. Oetiv, | iraviwTa.—
1462 fieyas, i8e, fnd)C 08' ipeiirerai \ KTVTTOS cw^aTos 8id)3oA.O9 for i8e fidXa
/Uya<s epeiWerai | KTUITOS <X^>OTOS OSC 810/JoA.os.—A few m o r e e m e n d a t i o n s ,
not placed in the text, are suggested in the notes. Among these
are:—243 TOBS" d/xfj-opov for TOV f/.6vov.—385 COOT' for «5s.—868 6e6s for
6t(ov.—896 ota Kal for ola irep.—1192 aiSov vtv for aAA' avrov,—1493
Iloo'ttStoi'iav for nocretSaiovup.—I$IO /cat T<3 ir«r«i(rat for iv TC5 8e
1565 av (or av) ripfrnj av ir^/iaTcov iKVOU/x-evov for a.v Kal JJAXTCW
.—1604 «Tx' «Pa)T°s for tTx« 8p<3i/ros.—1702 ovS" exei mv for ovBi
v.—The above list does not include 522 (text) yjveyK ovv for fytyKov,
since, though the conjecture was made by me independently of Mr R.
Whitelaw, the priority belongs to him; nor 153 (notes) irpoo-Oyvti for
irpootirjo-us, which, I find, had been proposed by Prof. J. B. Postgate
{Journ. of Phil. vol. x. p. 90).
 liv EDITIONS.
Editions, § 6. The edition of the Oedipus Coloneus by Elmsley (Oxford, 1823)
Commen- j s note-worthy as the earliest edition of any Sophoclean play in which L
' ' (the Laurentian manuscript) was systematically used. Indeed, for all
practical purposes, it was the earliest in which L was used at all. It is
probable that Bernard Junta, the editor of the second Juntine edition
(Florence, 1547), derived some of his readings from L ; but, if so, his
use of it was slight and unintelligent1. Elmsley, having collated L in
1820, had recognised its paramount value: 'sive antiquitatem spectes,
sive bonitatem, primus est.' In order to appreciate the importance of
this acknowledgment, it is necessary to recollect what, in outline, the
history of the text had been. The editio princeps of Sophocles, the
Aldine (Venice, 1502), gave a text which, as a whole, is that of the Paris
thirteenth-century MS., A. Adrian Turnebus, in his edition, (Paris,
1553,) adopted the Triclinian recension, represented by the Paris
fifteenth-century MS., T. This Triclinian text prevailed in the later
printed editions of Sophocles down to 1786. In that year Brunck
published his first edition, reverting to the Aldine text as his basis, and
placing A at the head of his MSS. Thus of the four MSS. mentioned
above as principally useful for the Oedipus Coloneus,-—L, A, B, T,—three
correspond with periods of textual history. T represents the period from
Turnebus to Brunck, 1553—1786; A, the period from Brunck to
Elmsley, 1786—1823 ; L, the period since 1823.
Another interesting feature of Elmsley's edition is that it em-
bodies what he judged best worth preserving in the work of previous
commentators on this play, from Joachim Camerarius (1534) to
J. F. Martin (1822). In the sixteenth century, after Camerarius,
we have two editors who followed the text of Turnebus,—Henri
Estienne (Stephanus, 1568) and William Canter (1579). The readings
of Joseph Scaliger, to which John Burton sometimes refers, seem to have
been found by the latter in a copy of Estienne's edition. The notes of
H. Estienne are given entire,—'magis propter nominis auctoritatem quam
quia magnam Sophocli lucem attulit' So, again, Brunck's notes are
given almost entire. The series of eighteenth-century commentators on
this play, before Brunck, includes John James Reiske, John Burton,
Benjamin Heath, Zachary Mudge, Samuel Musgrave, John Franeis
"Vauvilliers2. By ' Lond. A.' and ' B.' are denoted the anonymous
1
See Introd. to the facsimile of the Laur. MS., p. 20, n. 3.
2
Io. lac. Reiske, Animadversiones ad Sophoclem (Leipsic, 1743?).—1°- Burton,
nej>TaXo7ia sive tragg. Graecarum delectus (viz. Soph. 0. T., 0. C, Ant.; Eur.
Phoen.; Aesch. Theb.), 1st ed. 1758, 2nd ed. (with additions by T. Burgess) 1779.
 EDITIONS. lv

editors of editions published in London in 1722 and 1747. Brunck's

edition (Elmsley used the third, of 1788) forms a landmark. The
printed texts before Brunck's are often designated collectively by
Elmsley as the 'impressi ante Brunckium,'—including Musgrave's
edition, since, though it was not published till 1800, Musgrave died
in 1782. Porson, who was twenty-seven when Brunck's first edition
appeared (1786), is represented by a few notes on this play published
four years after his death in the Adversaria (1812), and by a few more
which Kidd records. It is right to remember that these jottings, mostly
made in youth, supply no measure of the resources which Porsbn's
mature power could have brought to bear; yet here also some excellent
suggestions are due to him (see, e.g., on 709 f. and 1773). In the
nineteenth century we have F. H. Bothe, G. H. Schaefer, L. Doederlein,
C. Reisig, and J. F. Martin1,—thus bringing the catena of Elmsley's
predecessors down to the year before that in which his own work ap-
peared. His edition has a permanent historical interest for students
of the Oedipus Coloneus.
With regard to the work which has been done on the play since
Elmsley's time, it has been my aim to overlook nothing of importance
which has appeared up to the present date (1885); but I am only too
well aware how difficult it is to attain such an aim with completeness.
Silence concerning a proposed reading or interpretation is not always,
of course, to be interpreted as ignorance of it; for, in dealing with so
large a body of material, one of an editor's most essential duties is that
of selection. I have bestowed a good deal of labour, care and thought
on this duty, and the result represents my best judgment on the ma-
terials known to me. If any omissions are pointed out, I shall be
grateful for such criticism, and can promise that it shall be most

Benj. Heath, Nbtae sive Ltctiones on Aesch., Soph., Eur., 1762.—Zachary Mudge
(died 1769) did not himself publish anything on Sophocles, but communicated MS.
notes to Heath, who embodied them, with the author's name, in his work. I am
indebted to the Rev. W. D. Macray, of the Bodleian Library (whose note was kindly
transmitted to me by the Librarian, Mr E. B. Nicholson), for pointing out the passage
in Heath which shows this.—Samuel Musgrave died 1782; his ed. of Sophocles
appeared at Oxford in 1800.—J. F . Vauvilliers published an ed. of Sophocles at
Paris in 1781.
1
F. H. Bothe's ed. of Soph, appeared in 1806, G. H. Schaefer's in 1810 (both
at Leipsic).—Lud. Doederlein, Obs. crit. in Soph. Oed. Col. In the Acta philo-
logorum Monacens. Tom. I. (1812) pp. 27—70.—Carol. Reisig, Commentt. cri-
ticae in Soph. Oed. Col. 2 voll. Jena, 1822-3.—J. F. Martin, ed. of Soph, for schools,
3rd ed., much enlarged, Halle, 1822,
lvi EDITIONS.
carefully considered. Reference has been made, with varying degrees
of frequency, to the complete editions of Sophocles (here named
alphabetically) by Bergk, Blaydes, Campbell, Dindorf, Hartung,
Hermann, Linwood, Nauck, Schneidewin, Tournier, Wunder. I have
also used the new recension of Dindorf s text, in the Teubner series, by
S. Mekler (Leipsic, 1885). Separate editions of this play by the follow-
ing editors have also been consulted:—L. Bellermann (in the Woff-
Bellermann ed., Leipsic, 1883) : A. Meineke (Berlin, 1863): F. A.
Paley (Cambridge, 1881): C. E. Palmer (Cambridge, i860) 1 : N. Weck-
leiri (Munich, 1880). The views of many other scholars are noticed
in connection with particular passages. I have found Wecklein's Ars
Sophoclis emendandi (Wiirzburg, 1869) especially valuable in giving
occasional references to scattered criticisms, in German periodicals or
elsewhere, which might otherwise have escaped my notice; for the
sporadic literature of the subject is diffused, often in very minute por-
tions, through a large number of journals and tracts. Mr R. Whitelaw's
excellent verse translation of Sophocles (London, Rivingtons, 1883)
possesses the further merit, rare in a metrical rendering, of usually
showing exactly how he takes the Greek, and thus has in some degree
the value of a commentary,—supplemented, in a few cases, by short
notes at the end.
1
Described as ' intended principally to explain and defend the text of the MSS.
as opposed to conjectural emendation.' Many will sympathise (as I cordially do) with
Mr C. E. Palmer's general object,—viz. to protest against excessive licence in such
emendation. It is only to be regretted that he should have gone to the opposite
extreme, in consequence of two pervading ideas. The first is that our MSS. have
come down much purer, even in minute matters, than is really the case ; e.g. in 0. C.
541, wTiere Hermann's TroXeos is certain, Mr Palmer keeps 7roXeus, because our MSS.
have it. His other general assumption is that the strict correspondence of strophe
with antistrophe, and the strict observance of lyric metres generally, are figments of
modern 'metrolatry,'—the ancient poets having been, in fact, far more lax. This
view is a necessary corollary of the former, since in our MSS. the lyrics are often
corrupt. Thus in 0. C. 547 he keeps oXXovs, against the dactylic metre, and also
against the sense. Yet the notes, if somewhat too prolix, often interest even when
they do not persuade.
 METRICAL ANALYSIS.

THE scansion of the lyrics is given here as by Dr J. H. Heinrich

Schmidt in his Compositionslehre*, pp. lxx—cvii. For the greater con-
venience of readers, I print the metrical scheme over the Greek words,
and, under each line of a strophe, the corresponding line of the anti-
strophe, in smaller type.
If a reader desires only to know what kind of lyric metre is used in
each case, and how each verse is scanned, then he need not trouble
himself with the diagrams subjoined to the scanned verses. Their
meaning, which is simple, will be explained presently.

Ancient Greek metre is the arrangement of syllables according to Metre,

'quantity', i.e., according as they are 'short' or 'long'. A 'short'
syllable, as opposed to a ' long', is that on which the voice dwells for a
shorter time. In Greek verse the short syllable, v^, is the unit of
measure. Its musical equivalent is the quaver, ^N, |th of C2. The
long syllable, —, has twice the value of ^, being musically equal
t0
J .
Besides ^ and —, the only signs used for the lyrics of this play are
the following:—
(1) '— for —, when the value of — is increased by one half, so that
it is equal t O v / u v , - u , o i w - . And •—' for —, when the value of — is
doubled, so that it is equal to — ^ ^ , o ^ —, or — .
(2) > , to mark an 'irrational syllable', i.e. one bearing a metrical
value to which its proper time-value does not entitle it; viz. « for —, or
- for ^>. Thus epySv means that the word serves as a choree, — w, not
as a spondee, — .
(3) -ww, instead of - ^ w , when a dactyl (then called 'cyclic')
serves for a choree, — « .
(4) a, written over two short syllables (as irapd), when they have
the value only of one short.
* The second volume of his work, 'Die Kunstformen der Griechischen Poesie
und ihre Bedeutung', of which the 'Griechische Metrik' forms the fourth volume.
 lviii METRICAL ANALYSIS.

The last syllable of a verse is common (aSia<£opos, anceps). Schmidt's

practice is to mark it ^ or — according to the metre: e.g. ipy&v, if the
word represents a choree, or epyd, if a spondee.
Pauses. At the end of a verse, h marks a pause equal to v^, and
IT a pause equal to —.
The anacrusis of a verse (the part preliminary to its regular metre) is
marked off by three dots placed vertically, \

Metres The kinds of metre used are few in number, though they occur in
used in . ,. .
this play, various combinations.
i. Logaoedic, or prose-verse (XoyaoiStKos), was the name given by
ancient metrists to a kind of measure which seemed to them something
intermediate between verse and prose, owing to its apparent irregularity.
Its essential elements are the choree, — ^ , and the cyclic dactyl,
metrically equivalent to a choree, —- ^. Take these words :—
Strengthen our \ hands, thou \ Lord of \ battles.
That is a ' logaoedic' verse of 4 feet (or tetrapody). If ' Oh' were
prefixed to ' strengthen', it would represent an ' anacrusis', or prelude
to the regular measure. Such a verse was called ' Glyconic', from a
lyric poet Glycon, who used it. A dactyl comes first; then three
chorees : - ^ ^ | — ^ | —« | — ^ • But the dactyl might also stand
second, a s :
Lightly, I m'errily, \ sped the \ mornings:
ox-third, as:
Lbst one, \ fobtstep \ nher re \ turning.

According to the place of the dactyl, the verse was called a First,
Second, or Third Glyconic.
In this play, the Second Glyconic (with anacrusis) is the main theme
of the Parodos from 117 as far as 206 (omitting the anapaests); of the
First Stasimon (668—719); and of the Third Stasimon from 1211 to
1248. It also occurs elsewhere in combination with other forms of
logaoedic verse, shorter or longer. Of these other forms, the most im-
portant is the verse of 3 feet (or tripody), called ' Pherecratic' from
Pherecrates, a poet of the Old Comedy. It is merely the Glyconic
shortened by one foot, and is called 'First' or 'Second 'according as
the dactyl comes first or second : so that this is a ' First' Pherecratic,—

ffdrfy to the I cry re\sounding.

 METRICAL ANALYSIS. lix
We have this combined with the Second Glyconic m the opening
of the Fourth Stasimon (1556 ff.). Elsewhere in the play we find
logaoedic verses twice as long as this, i.e. hexapodies. They are com-
bined with the tetrapody, or Glyconic verse, in the epode to the Third
Stasimon (1239 ff.), and with the tripody, or Pherecratic, in the kommos
at vv. 510 ff.
2. Dochmiacs occur in vv. 833—843 = 876—£86, and in parts of
the kommos, 1447—1499. ^n t n e following line, let 'serfs' and 'wrongs'
be pronounced with as much stress as the second syllable of 'rebel' and
of 'resent':—
ReMl! Serfs, rebel! \ Resent wrings so dire.
The first three words form one ' dochmiac' measure; the last four,
another; and the whole line is a ' dochmiac dimeter', written ^ : — « |
—, v || — v I — A||. The comma marks the usual caesura, which is
preserved in our example. The elements of the dochmiac were thus
the bacchius, — w , equal to 5 shorts, and the (shortened) choree, —,
equal to 2 shorts. It was a joining of odd and even. No other such
combination of unequal measures was used by the Greeks. The name
Sox/uos, 'slanting', 'oblique', expressed the resulting effect by a metaphor.
It was as if the rhythm diverged side-ways from the straight course.
The varieties of the dochmiac arose chiefly from resolving one of the
long syllables into two shorts; either with, or without, the further sub-
stitution of an ' irrational' long for a short in the anacrusis, or in the
short syllable of the bacchius.
3. The Ionic verse of two feet (dipody) occurs in the Parodos (as
v. 214 TCKVOV, wfwi, TC ytywoj;). The Ionic measure is — ^ ^. Without
anacrusis (^ ^), it is called ionicus a maiore: with anacrusis, ionicus a
minore. Here the Ionic dipody has anacrusis, and should be written
\J\J • \J\J I A ||:
To the hill-tops, to the vdlleys.

4. Other measures used in the lyrics of this play are dactylic (— ^ ^),
choreic or trochaic (— J), iambic (y—), in various lengths. The only
point which calls for notice is the use of the rapid dactylic tetrapody to
express agitated entreaty (Parodos, 241 ff.). Anapaests of the ordinary
type occur in the Parodos and at the close.
In the metrical schemes which are subjoined, the kind of metre
used is stated at the beginning of each series of verses, and the scanning
of every verse is shown.
 lx METRICAL ANALYSIS.
Rhythm. Rhythm is measured movement. It is the part of rhythm to arrange
diagrams. 'he materials furnished by metre in such a way that the whole shall
please the ear. The diagrams placed after the metrical schemes are
given here, as by Dr Schmidt, in order to show how the verses are
rhythmically put together. It is always possible, of course, to de-
scribe in words how a poetical couplet, stanza, or other series is con-
structed. But time is saved if, instead of verbal descriptions, we can
use pictures, which show the structure at a glance. Dr Schmidt's dia-
grams are merely such pictures. They form a graphic short-hand, of a
simple kind.
In the two verses,
Willows whiten, aspens quiver,
Little breezes dusk and shiver,
it is plain that each verse is one rhythmical whole. If we wrote the two
verses as one verse, a complete rhythm would still end at the word
'quiver'. Each of these verses contains four chorees, - w , being a
trochaic dimeter. The diagram to express these facts would be

Each verse is here a rhythmical whole (or 'sentence') of 4 feet

And the first rhythmical sentence corresponds to the second. The
dots mark the beginning and end of a verse. The curve marks the
correspondence.
Again:—
Now let us sing, long live the King, || and Gilpin, long live he; |j
And when he next doth ride abroad, || may I be there to see. J
Whether these verses are written as two, or as four, it is equally
evident that they contain four rhythmical wholes or 'sentences', the
1st and 2nd answering respectively to the 3rd and 4th. The 1st and 3rd
contain four feet each; the 2nd and 4th, three. The diagram for this
would be
The curve on the left shows the corre-
spondence of the two groups. The curves
on the right show the correspondence of
single 'sentences'.
All rhythmical periods belong to one or other of these two types.
That is, the period is formed either by a single rhythmical sentence
answering to another, as in thefirstexample; or by a group answering
 METRICAL ANALYSIS. lxi
to another, as in the second. A period of the first kind is called by
Schmidt ' stichic' (fromCTTIXOS,a verse): of the second, ' palinodic',
because a group or series recurs.
The variations on these two simple types are easily understood. In
a stanza like this,—
Moreover, something is or seems
That touches me with mystic gleams
Like glimpses of forgotten dreams,
each verse is one rhythmical whole. The period is ' stichic', like the
first example, only it is repeated; and would be written

i)
Similarly, a group of rhythmical sentences may recur more than once,
making a repeated palinodic period. In some stanzas, again, the
first verse answers to the fourth, the second to the third. When the
order of correspondence is thus inverted, the period is antithetic.
Such a period is seen in diagram II. for the First Strophe of the
Parodos. There we have four groups of verses corresponding to each
other in an inverted order, as the curves on the left show. Within
these groups, single verses or parts of verses correspond in a regular
order, as the curves on the right show.
If a rhythmical sentence introduces a rhythmical period without be-
longing to it, it is called a irpocoSos, prelude : or, if it closes it, an emoSos,
epode, or postlude. Similarly a period may be grouped round an
isolated rhythmical sentence, which is then called the /*eo-(p8ds, 'mesode'.
In the diagrams, a prelude or epode is marked by the abbreviation irp.
or br. A mesode does not need to be specially marked, since it can
always be recognised by the simple fact that it forms the central point.
(See First Stasimon, Second Strophe, diagrams I., II., III., V.)
 lxii METRICAL ANALYSIS.

I. P a r o d o s , v v . 117—253.

FIRST STROPHE.—Logaoedic. The Second Glyconic (seen in v. 3)

is the main theme.

I., II., denote the First and Second Rhythmical Periods. The sign
|| marks the end of a Rhythmical Sentence; ]] marks that of a Period.

I. 1. op a TIS ap I rjv \ TTOV vat | ei A

at a\a \ ofi/iar \ up

2. TTOV KVpCI. I eKTOTTL | OS <Tv6 | CIS O | TTOVT | 0)V A

a/>a /cat | rjada <pvr | aX/*t | os 8vtr \ at \ tav

iravr I (ov a/cop | eo-Tar | os A ]]

at I oiv 0 off ev \ eiicao- | ai

II. I . irpocr ov I Xevo"(re vtv A

aXX ov I /ia^ I ei' y e/j. j ot
> I- l_ _ „ _
2. irpoo- •7rev^ I ov I 7ravrax | J] A
7rpo<7 ST/O' I eis I racrS ap | as

ar I as A ||
as | yap
L— —\j ^j

4. irXai/ WT | as TIS o os Trpoo"£)8

as | aXX tva ev \ a || <p$eyKT(p
- « L_
a yap | OUK
UK || av TTOT | ao-ri^es | aXo-os | es A
et || TTOL a [ ej'rt Ka$ \ vdpos j ou
_ >
5. rav8 a | I av Kop I av || a s TpefW | /u.ev Xey | ctv | xai A
Kparrip | I iov TTOT I -OJV || pevfiarc trwrpex j ct | TWV

- - , ^
6. wapa iepKT I (os a ;1 u s aA.oy I «os TO I Tas ||
af I at ^ « T ffrad a,TO \ pa&l | TTOXX

ov o-TOfW. | <j>povTiS | o s A
a KeX I ewflos ep | aru | ei
 METRICAL ANALYSIS. lxiii

i —yj ^ ^ I > \J \J * \J '

7. t evr | es TaSe | vuv TLV \ r]K \\ eiv Xoyos | ovStv | a^ | OVT A

K\V eis | ai ffoXu | Iiox8 a \ Xar || a \070c | ei TIV | out \ eis
0)
8. ov «y A
irpos e/t :av
0)
at refiev \ os yvwv | a t irou | jiiot A
T<uri von I o s <t>0>" \ « irpo<r$ | e>> S
(O

10. vat I et A
VK I ou

I. II.

SECOND STROPHE.—Logaoedic.

I. OVTOI cr CK || T<OV8 t S p a j / 1 <ov | <o | ovra TIS | et A

avrov I Tot/5 j| auro7reTp | ou | (•) TroSa I

II. I. ovv £Tt I jSatre I Tropa | to A

us aXis I ws ax | ou | « s

2. er Koup I a A
osyeir | a<cp I ou

3. TTopff '• (o <rv yap at ] cis A

Xa • os fipaxvs \ osXair | as
 lxiv METRICAL ANALYSIS.

III. irarep efi \ ov TOS ex \ ijcvx \ at || a

lia fioc fioi ||

jSair | ei /3a<«c | apfwcr | ai A J

The corresponding words of the strophe are lost. Those of the antistrophe,
given above, are regarded by Schmidt as forming a single verse, which is interrupted
by the cry of pain, hi fioi fwi, from Oedipus. For the sake of illustrating the metre,
he conjecturally restores the words of the strophe, on the model of the antistrophe:—
AN. Kwra§a, S. irdrep, eiXafiricrai $'—01. alai alai—AN. ayvav ripevos Kopav. The
sign |1 shows that hi fwi /im is a mere parenthesis, not counted in the metre of the
verse.

I V . I . oreo | fiMv ore | w8 a | fiavp || a> KUtk | a> irarep | a <r a y | to A

•yepaov | es X e P a I <™/ia | <rov \\ irpoK\w | as <pCki \ av eft. \ av

1. afwi I Sva-ippovos | a r | as A ]]
The words of the strophe are lost. Schmidt supplies 01.
— > —\J \j — v —
V. I. ToAjua | $eiv<ys eir | i £ev \ rji A ||
a> r\ap \ av are I vw %a\ | as
— > —v ^ — \j —
2. 0) TA.a/i | <l)V O Tl | Kai TToA. I IS A ||
| ov TIS e | <pvs /Spor | wv

3. Te • rpo<j>ev a | <j>i\ov air | oarvy | ecv A ||

rto" • 0 iroKv I TTOVOS a 7 [ et TLV | av
I
4 . Kai TO cftiX I ov o"«/3 I e<r6 | a t A ]]
ffov irarpiS 1 e/c irvd \ oifi | av
1. • 11. • in. 'As iv. • v. •

j
3/ '* ' =i* '4-
4)
4/
4
After the Second Strophe follows the third system of Anapaests; 188 aye vvv
—191 ToXe/j.u/j.ev. After the Second Antistrophe, from 207 (<3 feVot, diroVroXts) to
the end of the Parodos, the correspondence of Strophe and Antistrophe ceases. The
verses are avoixoiaarpoQa. In some editions the term e7r(j)56s is applied to them; but,
as Schmidt points out (Gr. Metrik p. 451), this is erroneous, as the absence of unity
is enough to show. The avoiioi6ffTpo4>a fall into six sections, each divided into
rhythmical periods. The rhythms adopted in the successive sections are varied with
masterly skill, according to the emotion which each part interprets.
 METRICAL ANALYSIS. lxv

ANOMOIOSTROPHA.
First Section.—Logaoedic.
> \J \J \J —W v — V * \J \J \J — V — \J —

1. <o • £evoi air | OTTTOAXS | aAAa | fisr] \\ TI TO8 air | £vv«r | ets yep | ov A [|

2. fir] • fir/ fi avep | y TIS | CI^II | /xi;8 || e^raa | ys irep | a / t a r | ]]

Second Section.—Ionic.
\j ^/ v^v j v w — — \j \y — —

1. Tt TOS • atva <£wis | auSa rtKVov \\ (Mjxoi TI ye | ytovo) /\

2. TIVOS • ei o-7rep/x.aTO9 | o) fevc || (fxovei irarpo | ^ev A H

Third Section.->-\>ogzQe,&vc.

I. <o/AOi ey | <o r i rraO \ m | TtKvov e/x, | ov A ||

vyw — \J \j — \j \J '—' —
2. Xey £7r • cwrep eir | t a ^ a r a | ySati/ | eis A

<t)
3. aXX (pa) I ov yap *X I I KiTaicpiH^ | av A ||

4. /j.a.Kpa • {/.eWtrov | aWa ra^ | w | e A ||

5. Aa'iou I ioTe TW | <« | IOV 1 | on A ||

6. TO TE • Aafi8aia8 I av yevos | to | Zev A ||

^ \s\s —v \j I— ^s u \j —

7. a#Aiov I OiSiiroS I av I o-u yap 08 | et A ||

8. 8eos : urxere | /jbr/Sev ocr \ av8 | ai A ]

 lxvi METRICAL ANALYSIS.

1. 5 = a logaoedic verse of 5 feet;

a. 4, an anapaestic verse of 4 feet.

Fourth Section.—Anapaestic.

1. t • <i> 0> | (I) Sv(T | flOpOS (0 | (O A ||

2. Ovyar • ep TL TTOT | avriKa | /a>po- | ei ~/\~ |[

3. e£ ; <o iropo" I o) /Jaiv | ere x«>p | as A ||

4. a 8 vir • ecr^eo | 7rot Kara [ 6170" | ets A H

4«
4>
•
4'
4'

Section.—I. I I . Dactylic. III. Logaoedic.

I. ov8evi I /xoiptSi I a TMTIS | tp\erai ||

wi' irpmraO \ y TO TIV | ei»" A II

aTraT • a 8 airaT | ais erep | ais £T€p | a A 11

II. irapa \ (iaWofnev | a TTOVOV \ ov XaPLV I a l / T '8i8 | oxril' e^ I £lv A I]

o~v 8e - TOivo eopciv 0)1/ TraXtv II €KTO7ros avOts &<b opttos €«, as

os
III. )(0ovos '• ziSopz I /Hi; TI Trip I a xpe | A ||
_ _ 1 _
«//, • a 7roX I et irpocr ai^ | 17s A H
 METRICAL ANALYSIS. lxvii
I. 4*\ II. {\, HI.

0
4'

Sixth Section.—I. Dactylic. II. Logaoedic.

_ ^ l_i i _ v _ ^
I. I . <i) fevoi | atS | o<£pov | «S "A" ||
i— *„» — \j u — \j ^j —

2. aXX en- | £i y£pa | ov irarep | <* ~A~ ||

— \y \j — \j \j — — —

3. TOV8 efx.ov I OVK ave | rXar epy | uv ~A~ ||

— ^,^t I—\j

4. OLKOVT I <av a i I OVT€S | ai)8av ||

— v v — w \s — v/w —w v/
5. aXX £ju,£ I Tav /jieXe | av IKCT | evofiev ||
- w v^ LJ '—^ —

6. (o £evoi [ OIKT I « p a ^ | a A 11

7. irarpos VTT I £p TOV I fiov JJLOVOV [ avrofnat. \

8. avTO/juu I OVK aXa | 01s irpoo-op | <o;UEva ||

9. OIX,JW. crov I 0/jL/j.acrw | cos Tts a<£

r o . vficrep I ov Trpo<f>av | £tcra TOV

11. atSovs I Kvpcrai fv | v/t/ti y a p | <DS 6«<O

12. Keifieda | rXafWves | aXX trc |
_w^ LJ L_ „ _ _
13. r a v aSox I IJT I ov \ a p | tv A

14. irpOS (T OTl I 0-01 (j>lX0V I £K O-£0£V | OVTOfUU |j

— ^ w — w w — ww — \J\J
15. 17 TEKVOV I 7) Xe^os I 17 X P £ 0 S I V 0 £ O S H
—w w —w ^ — v —
I I . I . ov yap 18 I o « av aOp | 0)V /8por | <av A ||
1

2. ooTts av I ei I 6eos ay \ 01 A ||

3 . eK(f>vy I £tv 8 w I a i r | 0 A ]

J-S. /
 lxviii METRICAL ANALYSIS.

I. A dactylic series. II. ^

II. K o m m o s , v v . 510—548.

FIRST STROPHE.—Logaoedic.

I . I . tavov I fievro TTOA. | a t || neifievov 1171 817 Ka/coy | <o || | e i v eirey | eip | civ A
riveyic I o w KaxoT I otx || 01 %evoi | i\ \ veyK aex | we || /*«< fleos | tar | w

2. (os 8 at irvO I eaO | a t A ]]

5 ai)S I aiperov \ ovd \ ev

T t
II. i- : r0VT Io A
a \ \ • es I TI

2. eiX I a t I a s airop | ov <f>a.v | €icr | a s A

q. I jit evv I f iroXis | ou5eK | t5p j a>

3. aXy • rj&ovos | a fuv | £0"T | as A

ya/i : wy eve \ ar \ q.

irpos fen | as av | oif | 77s A ||

fiarpoBev | ws o/c | ouu

—v/ w — w ' —
5. ras eras a ire | TTOVO av \ a i 8 | rj A ||
Sva- icvv/ia I Xe/crp e | irXijs | w
—^ \j ,— ~^^ w — w
6 . TO TOI iroXu I Kai I //,i;8a|u,a | Xrjyov
lioi davar | os | /tey TOS a/c | oueu'

<o I fey I opvov a* j oucr//, a/c ova- | a t A

u • feiy I aur | ai Se Sv | e£ e/i ov | /to1
- > u u u L.
8. lot oreof I ov IKET [ ev | <u A
0ws 7raid I e 5uo 5 I a r I a

9. ^>eu I <j>iv A
(0 J Zcu
 METRICAL ANALYSIS. lxix

10. ov Kay | ai yap oo" | ov o~v | irpocr

os KOIV | as are \j3\ao-Tov\ oi5

I. II.

4 = eir.

SECOND STROPHE.—Iambic.
vy '-^ \J v^ W *-/ ^w' \J
Li. eur ap | airoyov | ot :at Kotr II ai y£ lai A
SvtJT 'J <pOV I OC Tl || TOUTO | Tt 5 I | eis ^a9 |

2. Srjra <ov y « r | ixrTpo<j> \ ai xaic

irarp os iro | ffcu | Sevrep \ av e || iraiffas
\j \ ^ \j —~ \j ^

II. I. £ iraOov a | \ao~T e)( | av A

/cai-ov e x | Ei «e | /tot

OUK e | pefa | Tt yap e

TOVTO | Trpos 5t/c | a s Tt | r t 7 a p e*y j w <ppa<r

3. Biapov o I fvijTOT ey | w raXa j xapStos |

KCU yap av \ ovs e<pov \ eva ey. air \ ujheaav

4 . ew (0<j>t\ I ijcras I iroA.£os [ e^eX | ecr^ | ai A

von <? 8e \ xaffapos \ aitipis \ eis TOS \ riXB | ov

1. 11.
Ixx METRICAL ANALYSIS.

III. F i r s t Stasimon, vv. 668—719.

FIRST STROPHE (forming a single period).—Logaoedic, with the Second

Glycomc for main theme.

— > —^/
I. cvnnr I ov £eve I raoSe | x«p || as IK | OV TO. xpar | icrra | yas err \ avX | a A
OaXku SI ovpavi \ as VTT | a x " II as o | KaWiporp | us KOT | ij^a/) | a | ei

apy ijTa KoX | tavov | £V0 a Xiy vper | at A

vapK os /ieya\ \ aic 6e | au> | ov arvpav \ a/i, o
>
3. 60.fi • i£ I outra JJJOX I MTT a I qS || tov ; ats VTTO | f3axro~ | ais A ||
• airy | ijs KpoKOS | ouS a | uxcH 01 [ at /uvvd j ova \ t

4. TOV ; oiv I anrov £ \ | oucra | KIXT<T \\ ov nai | rav afiar \ ov 6e | ov A

• w I 011 vo/ia.5 | es pe \ e8p || oiv a \ \ | aif>< ETT | TJIIUT \ t

fnvpio I Kapirov av lov av ov re I iravTwv

(IIKVTOK I os we ETI | cicrir || erai, a \ Kijpar | if aw \ op.f}pti>

6. xtifiwv I toy iv o I /3a«x l I tor || a s 0 I ei Ato | vvo-os | e/t/Jar | ev | et A

arepvovx \ovx0ovos\ ovde |Mou(r|| av xop | 01 CH» an- | e<7TU7 | rjaav \ovS\ a
> —w ^ — w '— —
<DV Ti6 I r]v I a t s A ]]
A<ppod I I T I a

4 =«V.
 METRICAL ANALYSIS. lxxi
SECOND STROPHE.—Logaoedic,—the Second Glyconic being now varied
by other logaoedic sentences, of 3, 6, or 2 feet. Note the contrast
between the numerous small periods here, and the one great period
of the First Strophe.

I. £OTtv 8 I oiov ey I o) || y a s Acrt | a s || OVK tiraK | ov | a> A ]]

w
aXXoc S I atcoc ex I II ^BT/JOTTOX | et |1 TaSe Kpar | Lffr

II. ovS £V I Ta /j.eya.\ | a || AcopiSi | vacr | a) IleXoir | os I ov A

| ou || Scufiovos \ eur \ etc x^ov tor | oc

III. I. avro I Trot I ov A

mirov I eu | TTUXOK | ev0a\ | airir

2. ty^c • <ov <£o/3 I rj/w. | Sa'i | <ov A

10 ; Trai Kpoc | ov av \ yap viv \ eis

ra.Sc I Oa\X I ei fi.ey a A ]]

TOS

IV. 1. yA.au/cas | TraiSorpocf) | ov eX | ai | as A

i7rirot<T I tc roc ax I em- ?;pa %aX | tc | ov

2. TO • //.cv TIS I ou veapos I OVSE I yr^p | a A ]]

irporr '• aiai | rcuo- \ Se KTLO- | as a | yvt. \ cus

V. cruv|vai | <ov aXi 1100- || «. xept |irepo"|| as o yap | aiev op| cov | OS A
ira
ad \ ev \ e/c HirayX aXt| P I a 7rXar | a

VI. I. X£VO"O"£l | VIV jJuOpi | OV A l | OS A

6picaKei | TUV e r a r | 0/J.TTOS | av

— >
2. ;
^a yXavx | owrts A.0 1 av 1a A ]]
uv O.KO\ | ove \ OS

n•
I.
h 3\ III. IV. 6 v. ; vr. :
;) V 6/
6) •)
4/
)
 lxxii METRICAL ANALYSIS.

IV. Lyrics * in vv. 833—843 = 876—886.—Dochmiac.

1.1. iro\ I is A
w TO\ | as
\s — — VJ
2. Tt • Spas <D £tV : a<^> || ijo"eis Tap^ | ets /8acr || avov ei \ep | <ov A
o<r • ov ex \ a 0 || £KOV £ep I ec r a || 5e do/cets r e \ | 6 ^
>
ov o"ov ju,£v | ou ra \\ 8e ye nwfiev | ov A ]]
SOK u TOPS ap | ouxer || ( ve/j.ia xoX | a>
[Here follow four iambic trimeters, 837—840,^880—883.]

I I . I . TTpO fia.6 a)8e I fiaTf || ^ a r erroir | 01 A

w iras Xe | ws t || w 70s irpo \ /MI

2. 7To\ is evaiper ai iroA || is • ei A

/j.o\ I I CT eirei irep \ av

3. irpo /3aQ toSe I fioi A

irep wu otSe I S-q

I. dochm. = 1 II. (dochm.\

(dochm. (dochm.A
(dochm. (dochm. A
dochm. I (dochm./
(dochm. dochm. = or.
(dochm.

* Schmidt calls this lyric passage simply ' Wechselgesang'. I t is not a

in the proper sense (cp. n. on 833).
 METRICAL ANALYSIS. lxxiii

V. Second Stasimon, vv. 1044—1095.

FIRST STROPHE.—Dactylic.

I. 1. « •qv 061 I Sa'i I (ov A

7TQV TOV G(p j eeirep I ov

2. av8p u)v r a x €7r at /\

irerp as vicj>a5 | os ireX

XaA«o/3o | av Ap | i) A U
ariSos | « s VO/J. | OV

II. ovcriv aicrats

oiffiv I ?; j apfj.aT [ ots <pevy \\ ovres afi tXXats
«^» ^j — — I— *./

2. ov TTOTVI | a t rS | rjvovvr || rat reA. |

oX ai I Scivos 0 I TpotrxaP\\ av
I'
LJ
III. oto-tv wv «at | xp a || KAIJS £ir I tyAoxro" | a
Seic a Se 6?j(7ei8 | av a [| Tras yap | affrpairr \ ec %

2. TrpoarTToX I (DV Et) av €v6 || ot/i, at TOV av A

| op/iMT | at Ka0 | eiir a,u
_^^ LJ LJ l_ w _ _ w LJ _
3. ©qcrea | /cai | r a s | SIO-TOA || ovs a | a I BeX<j> I a s ~A~
afxfiaffis I ot I Tap | tTTrt || av TL | A9
LJ LJ L _ ^_ _ L _ ^
4. avr I apx I et ra^ etv /3o I a I TOVCTS a v a | xu>P0V'> 3
KOt I TOP I TTOPTi I o»> I P e a s (pCKov \ viov
III.*
I.
j)
)
* Period I. is here given as by Schmidt. But in v. 1054 he
reads optlrav \ bfpt[ia\av (with Gleditsch), instead of the MS. T6V «7p«-
I ®i]<r^o KOC. Hence v. 2 of Period I I I . above runs thus,—
I wv Eu I ixoKind \ av ev$ || oi.jj.ai. op | eiTav, and, instead of
giving two tetrapodies, gives only one, followed by a dipody; i.e. . 4 2 . instead
of. 4 4 . Accordingly, instead of two Periods after the first, Schmidt has only one,
reading our I I I . 3 thus: eype/j.ax | av ras \ SKTTOX | ovs a || S/MJTOS a | 5eX0as||, or. 4 2 .
instead of o u r . 4 4 . His Period I I . ( = our I I . and III.) then contains the series
. 4 2 . 42.4 4. = 4 2 . 4 2 . 4 4.
 lxxiv METRICAL ANALYSIS.

SECOND STROPHE.—Dactylic.

I. I . epS • over | rj fieW \ ovaiv \ cos A

t • u | ffeiov ircwT | apxe | irarr
LJ LJ L_w
2. irpo | p-vaT | a i i | /ioi ~A~ ||
O7TT | a | Zev irop | ois
l_v LJ LJ _
3 . yviofn • a ra\ | avT | acr | etv "A~ J
70s • TO<rSe I Soj» | ovx | o»s

I I . I . Tav ; 8eiva | rXao-av | Seiva 8 | evpovcr || o-av Trpos | avOaifj. | tov A

ei V i | Kixei | <a rov | evayp || OK reX | ei mn \ ax Xo%

2. T«X et reX | €i | Zeus Tt a/Mp tov a y | ]]

a r e |7rais| IlaXXas A0 \ ava \\KO.ITOV \ aypevr \ an Air \ oXXai

III. I. ei6 a | cAAat | a r a ^ | vppuxrr || os ire\ | eias

KCU K<ur | i7i»jT | av TTVKV \ OVTLKT II tav o \ itabov

2. as v«<peA I as Kvp<r \\ aifi, av | top a y |

LJ LJ l _ w L_ w LJ
3. a i top 57a" I a(7a I TOV/J.OV | OJU^ | a A H
eic I 7 a I ra.de | KOI iroX | IT | ats

I. 11. r: v in.
)
4/
 METRICAL ANALYSIS. lxxv

VI. Third Stasimon, vv. 1211—1248.

STROPHE.—Logaoedic, based on the Second Glyconic.
— > —KJ \s — \j '— — w —*J \s — v —
I. I . oorts I TOD irAeoi' I os jttep | ous || XP2?££t I T0V P^pi I ov 'JraP I £ l s A
/«; <j>vv I 04 TOV a I iravra \ VIK || a X07 | ov TO S err \ ei <j>av \ y
— > —\j \j — ^/ * — —s^ vy ~~^J vy ^ \y — *-»

2. fweiv I o-/caiocrw | av <f>v\ | aero- || cov ev €/i | 01 Kara | SJJXOS | £OT<O

KeiBev 0$ | ec irep I I;K || ei TTOXU | devrepov \ ws r a ^ | tffTa

3. or • ei | iroXXa , at juaxp | at || a/xep | at (care | ^CVTO | 8rj A

evr av TO ve trap \ y || Kov<pas | a<ppo<rvi> | a s 0 e p | <w

v vy .w v
T • as I eyyvrep | co Ta | repir || ovra 8 | OVK av 18 | ots o | 7rov A ]]
S • 7rXa71 a TTOXU | /J.OX9OS | ef || a rtx \ ov ica/iar \ OIK ev J j
— s^ — v — \j —

II. I- : av r « I £S irXe | ov irto- | -g A ||

I oi <rra<r | e<s ep | I

2. TOV Se I OVTOS I o S em | /coupos

KOI ^>tfo>< I OS TO I T6 KOTO |

3. MTOTtA I eOTOS I Ai'SoS I OT€/XOip | dVVflAV | atOS {

e7rt\e I Xo7x e JTry/AaToxj axpares \ airpoao \ fxCKov

4. aXvpos I a^opos | a.V(nte<f> | ijve

yrjpas \ acfiikov | (»a irpo | TTOKTO

5. es TtX | evr | av A
wr £vv | o(K | ei

I. II.
 lxxvi METRICAL ANALYSIS.

EPODE.—Logaoedic.
vy L— 1— -_ ^j — w — ^j _

I . I . ev '• a) | rXa/x, | <ov 08 | OVK ey | a> jttov | o s A ||

— ^z — v/ —^ — v '— —
2. 7ravTO0 I fi/ ^3op I ctos | <us Tts | OLKT | a A ]

I I . I . KV/MXTO I TrXrjg I xa^ePl I a K^-OV I « T I ai A

— > —v^ v^ I— —
2. (os Kai I rovSe Kar | a«p | a s A
— > - v v '— —
3. Beivai I KVftMTO I a y I ets A [|

at KXOVC I oucrtv a £t £vv | over | at A ] ] *

I I I . I. at jitev air | a e \ t | ov 81)07/, | av A ||

-v, v, L_ 1— -
2. at 8 ava | TtXA. [ OVT | os A ||

3. at 8 ava ] /xecra | av (*KT | tv A ||

> -^ ^ -w ^ I— _
4. at 8 • evvv)(L av airo | Pi7r | av A J

I. 6\ II- 6 HI-

* Schmidt inserts 7' after KXCB'^OWRJ', when the verse reads

> ;~-1-1 — 1 — 1-1-A].
 METRICAL ANALYSIS. lxxvii

VII. K o m m o s , vv. 1447—1456 = 1462—1471: 1477—1485

= 1491—1499.
FIRST STROPHE.—Iambic in periods I. and II. In III., v. 1 is
dochmiac, v. 2 logaoedic (First Glyconic).

I . I . ve • a TaSc | veoOcv | yXQe \ fiot A

tS • e fJLaXa | fieyas ep | et7rer | ot

2. KaK a fiapv I iroT/Aa | Trap aXa | ov £ev | ov A

os a<pa.T I os 5t | oj3o\o: | 65 S axp \ av

3. « Tt I juoipa Kiyxav et A
os (/>o(3

II. I. yap | OVSEV Bai/JLOV | cov £ ^ | (o <j>pa(T | a t A

O I flu/ioy I ou/sai' | ta yap || aarpavr \ i\ | ei 7raA

2. op • a op I a, I raviT a | et X P 0 " || ° s <rTpe<j> | cov | /tev £Tep | a A ]

n • /xay a017)(7 I v. re\ | os 8e || douca S | ou | yap aXi | ov

III. !• A
WOT \ ovS av || ev t-v/i<l>op | a s

2. c/cnnrev | ai#?;p | <o \ Zev A

| u | Zeu

I. 4 = irp. II. (4
u . dochm.
5 dochm j
S 4 = «T.
l4>

SECOND STROPHE.—Dochmiac in periods I., II., IV.: iambic in III.

—, \-* ~- — v/ —
I. I- a tSou /ua\ | avdis at A
£ir a/cp | a

2. 81 • airpvcrtos or | oySos A ]]
xep • 1 7i;aX ecaX | 1 ip
 lxxviii METRICAL ANALYSIS.

II. r. aos to Saiyu. | a>v tX || aos ct Tt | ya. A

IW

2. ept T i r y ^ a v | «is a || <peyye; <£ep | <ov A ]]

/Sou- dvrov e(TTL I av a-y || i^w? IK j ou

III. cv 8c oi/it j/8p tS A

yap i-ep \ os

IV. I. a • KepSrj \ap j iv TTUS A

I
v — > —
2. Zeu io A
OK a ta-ff WK I a {

I. dochm. II. III. IV. dochm.

f dochm." 4'
dochm. | \dochm.' 4. dochm.)
dochm. f dochm.. dochm.
\dochm.-

VIII. Fourth Stasimon, vv. 1556—1578.

STROPHE.—Logaoedic (the tripody, or Pherecratic verse, in period I.;

the tetrapody, or Glyconic, in II.).

I. ci I ctrri | //.oi || r a v ai^av | ij ^c | ov j | Kat o*c XIT | ats o~e^ J]

| aide | ai || <ro7/xa T a | vmar \ ov || drjpos os j ep ?ru\
— v/ — > I— — > — > —
II. !• <ov av I a^ A18 | ov || o; A18 | <ovev ai A
uj-ec | ois ei» | aaB || at tcvv? |

2. airova I jiiijS £TT I ( fiapv | ap( || ci £evov | c^avvcr | a i /x.op | <o A ||

aSa/MXT I oc 0uX j o/ca Trap | AiS || a Xoyos | atev ex | « Toy | ut

* Schmidt reads ji^\ iirhrova, adding TOV before Ijhov: in the antistr., uXaira for
<pi\aica, adding 8^ before X670S. This gives S • - — | 2 = & i ~ | ~ ~ ~ | •— t y — . - |
— I I — I - A II
 METRICAL ANALYSIS. lxxix

> I y_/ ' ^ —^ W

3- Tav KCvO | t\ KO.T | ft) V£Kp ||ft)V' ov A |

7as I Taprap \ ov Kar > KaSap | at

yap /xar \ av | ov/xev \ mv A

o/>/i • ap.ev | <f> | veprep \ as || rep 1-ev \ ip veKp |a>»>7r\a/c| a s

^s — v/ 1—- — »„» —»^ ^— •*-

5. 7raA. \ iv <r<f>€ Sat/i IOV SIK | atos | avi; | ot A ]]
T04 KI I KXIJCTK I wi w | alec I uiry | oi>

I.

IX. Kommos, vv. 1670—1750.

FIRST STROPHE.— Choreic, in verses of 6 or of 4 chorees.

I . 1. a t • a t I (j>ev | eo-Ttv | c t r r t | vwv j & j A

iroO I os I r o t | vat KCIK \wvap\ r\v \ r t s
— ft) — ft) — ft) — ft)
2. ov TO [lev I aAAo 8c | firj iraTpos | e/J.<j>vrov
/cat *yap 0 | fi7jdafi(X \ STJ tpikov \ rjv <pC\ov

* w, written over two short syllables, means that here they have the value of only
one short; so that oti rd IUV (for example) is to be regarded as a choree, - —, riot
as a cyclic dactyl, —• —. Schmidt has illustrated this by Aesch. Ag. 991 Bprjvov
'J&pwvos airroSlSaKTOS SaaOev, which similarly gives - < i > | - c i > | - w | - a i | ! — | - A ||
In reference to that passage, he remarks:—'The heavy complaint of the Chorus, which
breaks forth impetuously, is adequately expressed first by the strong ictus placed
each time on - , and then by the quick movement of «.' (Rhythmic and Metric,
p. 50,—the English translation of Dr Schmidt's ' Leitfaden', by Prof. J. W. White,
of Harvard.)
 lxxx METRICAL ANALYSIS.

3- a Aaorov \ aifw. | Svcrfiop | ow trrev | a£ | etv A

irore ye | nai TOP \ ev x«p I oir KIT \ eix | ov
— O) — OJ — <0 — (0
4. (OTive I TOV iroXw | aXXore | ftxv TTOVOV | |
w Tarep \ <a <pi\os | w TOP a | « Kara
— 0) —
0) 8 aXoy | terra irap |
GKOTOV | ei fievos j ou5 e/cet | tov a 0 t \ | TJTOS € |

6. 18 ovre I Kat 7ra0 | over [ a A ]

rq.Se \ fur\ Kvp \ -qa | f/s

\j — \j ^ — — ^ — \^» —

I I . I . T I 8 ; eortv | t o r | tv fiev I etKao" | a t | ot A ||

e ; irpa^ev | e | irpaifev | otov | I"-
\J — \S — v^ —
t o r av | ev TTOB | a) Xa;8 | ois A
I as e 70s 67r | i |ej/' I as

I I I . r . TI yap or I <i) I ^.IJT Ap | 17s A

| KOIT \ av S ex | f'

2. [nr/re | TTOVTOS | avTe | /cvpo"ev | |

vepdev | euffKi | acrroi' | aiex

3. aavcoir | ot 8e | wXajces e | fxapif/av

ov8e I irevdos | e\t7r a |

4. ev a<f>av | et Ttvi ;«,op | a) | <j>epo[/.ev | ov A H

oja/i I a o-e TOS | <a | varep up. \ ov

I V . 1. TOA. aiva I va>v 8 o | Xe^pi | a A

arev 5a I ou5 ex | 0)

2. vv^ eir ojuynao" | iv y3a/ce | | TTOJS y a p | 17 TIV | a7T6 | av A

n-us fie I x/n; TO I "•"""> II a<pavur | ai TO | <nwS a% | os

3. ya rj | irovrt | ov a)V aX | w/iev | a t ou A

/xa I 70s or | t as Ban \ ew e \

OV A
 METRICAL ANALYSIS. lxxxi

\y V \s \-/ ww
V. I . ov KWT | 018a I /caTa fie | <£onos || Ai'8 | a s eA. | 01 7raTp | l A ||
ID TaX | aa/a | ns apa \ fie Vargas |] avdu \ o>S' [ac | oXjSt [ os]*

2. £uvt9av | eiv yep | ai | cp A || t

[lost in antistrophe]
\j —vy — \S — ^f ' —V v — \J *—' —
3 . TOA, • atraj/ I cos e I p.oiy o | yueAA. || cov ySios | ov fit. | COT | OS A ||
ew • afifxev \ ei uer \ w <p(h \ a || Tas Tarpos | a>5 ep \ TJ[JL j as
—\J \j — \s — u — ^ j v/ v-» w — v^ — w —
VI. 1. co SSV/JL I a TCKV | cov a p | t o r a | | T O c/>epov | e/c (9e | ou c/>ep | eiv A
aXX CTCI I oX/3i I aij e I Xvcre || TO TeXos | u 0iX | ai /Si | ou
—^ ^» — v^ — ^ '—•, —\j \s — v 1— —
2. firfB eT a y | a v <^>Aey | €crt9ov | ou J| TOI KaTa | fiefnrr e | f3rfr | ov A
Xi/yeTe | TOUS a ^ | ovs xax \ u>v || yap SucraX | cores | ovS | eis

II- 6> III.

V. VI.

SECOND STROPHE.—Choreic.

I. I . iraA. iv (j>iX \ a <rv \ dtofiev || cos T I | pe^ofi. \ ev A ||

at rpe<r aXXo

2. 1 • juepos «X I £ t M6 I T t s A 1
icai • irapos aw \ e(pvye | TI
> b£^ v — \j — \j —
I I . I. Tav • ^t9owov I ecm I av 18 | civ A ||
TO I <r<pWV TO I fit) TIT I VeiV KO.K I US

* [dy6X|8ios] is conjecturally supplied by Schmidt. Cp. note on 1715.

t Schmidt omits i-vvBaveiv yepatifi, but retains Tarpl. Periods V. and VI., as
given above, then form only one period, the series being . 4 4 . 4 4 . = . 4 4 . 4 4 . See
note On v. 1690.
 lxxxii METRICAL ANALYSIS.

2. TIV os TraTp | os TttX | aiv ey I (o A

tppov a TI | Sij9 o | irep vo \ as
— w — w -~ \j —
is 8e | ir«os raS | tern | fixov A
TICS juoX | ot/jUE0 I es Sop. I ouj

III. I- oux op as Tt TO8 eire

OVK ex w ill) Se 76 /na

2. xat TO8 I <os rt I roSe

fioyos ex \ et KCU \ vapos CT
w w w
3. arai^os I oriTVe | Si^a re
Tore juei> | airopa | TOTC S UTT | epBev

4. aye ju,e TOT \ eirtvap | i£ov

/ne7 apo |

w — w
IV. I. oWraX | aiva | iroi | Sryr A |
irot /10X | w^6K | w | Zeu
— w — w — w w w w

2. a u # t s I ft>8 ep | ij/«>s | airopos

eXiriS | uiv yap | es ™» | e n pe

e | | (0 A
Saip. wv TO I vui' 7 e | Xow | «
I.* 3 II. III. IV.f
3
3=
•

4/

* In Period I., v. 2, Schmidt adopts Gleditsch's expansion of the MS. text, t/iepos
?X« pe" < T I S > . IS. rls <.OVV>-, and in the antistrophe, ical wdpos &ire<j>&yeTov.
AN. < TI STJ ; > . Hence this verse becomes a tetrapody (instead of a tripody, as
above), and Periods I. and II., as given above, fall into one period with v. 1 as
prelude, the series being .6.= irp., . 4 . 4 . = . 4 . 4 . In the note on I739.f. will be found
my reasons for preferring Hermann's reading Kai ir&pos airtfyvye. AN. H;
t Schmidt, with Gleditsch, reads a second alal in the strophe (v. 1734), and in
the antistrophe AN. val vaX. XO. 0eO <pev. These being included, the period
becomes palinodic, the series being . 4. 4. = . 4.4.
 SO0OKAEOY2

ETT I KOAQNOI

j. s.
 5 O 0 O K A E O Y 2

0 I A I TT 0 Y 5 E n i KOAQNQI

i.

O E I I I KOAONflt O I A I I I O Y 2 <xwrifi,fiivo<; TTW'S eort TO TYPANNOt.

rrjs yap irarpt'Sos cKTrecrtov o OtSiVous rjSrj yepatos (uv d<\>iKvziTai eis 'A&jras,
V7ro T^s 6vya.Tpos 'AvriyovrjS xetpaywyou/xevos. ijo"av yap TOV dpcrivoiv irepl
TOV irarepa <£tXoo"TopyoT£pat. dfpiKveiTai Se eis 'Adijvas Kara. TrvOoxpijvrov,
ok avros ^>i;crt, xprjcrOkv OVTZ irapa rais o-e/xvats KaXou/xevais ^cats /xeTaX- 5
Aa£at TOV fjiov. TO fxkv ovv 7rp<«TOv yepovTes ly^iopioi, c^ (Sv o ^opos
e, TrvOo/xevoi (Tvvip^ovTai KOI StaXeyovTai Trpos a i r o v ejreiTa 8e
irapaya/ofiivr] id Kara rrjv (TTd(TLV aVayycXXei TWV irat'Swv, Kat DJV
a<pi£iv TOV KpeovTos irpos avTOV os /cal Trapayevo/xevos iirl T<a
ayaytiv aurov ell TOVTTLO-(O airpaxTos airaXXaTTerat. o 8c 7rpos TOV ®r)o~£a i o
tjO'iJLOV ovTtD TOV j3Cov Ka.Tao~Tpi<f>€i irapd T a t s Seats.
To Se Spaifia. TSV 6aviAao~T<3v' o Kat rjSrj ycyijpaK<os o SOC^OKX^S €7rotrjcrc,
ou fiovov ry iraTpt'St dXXa xat ™ eauroC 8i;/x,a)# ^v yap
<5o"T€ TOV ju.£V 8rjp.ov eTTLcrrifjLov dffoSetfai, ^apiiracrSat 8e Kat TO
TOTS ASrjvatots, 8t' o5v diropOrjTOv; icrccrOai Ka\ TWV i)(6pwv avTovs 15
Kpanfcmv inroTidtTai 6 OtStirovs, irpoava(pwv<Sv o n 8tao-Tao-iao-ovo-i irpos
®r]f$a[ovs iroTe Kat TOVTWV KpaTrjo~ovo~iv IK xprjo~fi.<Sv Sia TOV TO.<J>OV avTOv.
' H crKrjvij TOV SpayuaTos vTTOKCiTai ev TJJ 'AmKrj iv ra iirTrtai KoX(ov<3
irpos TU vam T(3v O"C/AV(3V. O 8e ^opos cruvecrTijKev e£ 'A$r]va(ii)V dvSpaiv.
OiStVovs. 20

3 ^crai' sc. ai Ovyaripes. Brunckius pro T?S dvyarpbs scripsit /MOS TWC Bvywripav
(quod ipsum legitur infra, Argum. iv. 2): Turnebus post TSV apatvwv inseruit a£
ft)\eiai. Nihil addendum: mera incuria peccavit scriptor. 4 irvBoxpvo'Toi' L.
T6 tr\sQtyx]rr\GTov A: sed importunus est articulus. 6 Pro verbis T6 /*£>< otv
irpQrrov...<iwipxovTtu habet A tantum rire pti/ ovv tp%ovTU. 9 yevriaonhijv
I—2
 4 SO<t>OKAEOYS

scripsit Elms, pro yevonivyv. 10 &yayeiv L. iirayayuv A, B. 14

KoXui/TJdev B, KoXiivqBev L, KoXwi'60e>' A et Aid. Cf. Eustath. p. 351. 10 ap. Elms.
6 S" iiceWev dr}/j,oTris...K6\wvri0ev iXiyero <pvvcu, oi KoKuvodev, ill SfiOiov ov KoKuvbv Kal
Ko\iivi)v ebray, Kal IK KOXUVOV Kal Kok&vqBev. Sic Dera. In Mid. % 64 QiXocrTparov
...rhv KoXavijdev. diro5«£ai ('constituere') L, recte, opinor. Elmsleius ^iriSeiifai,
non ex coniectura (ut Dindorfium secutus Blaydes. refert), sed ex cod. A, ut ipse
memorat. 16 Kal ante on addit L. 18 lirirlif] iifrrdif L.

II.
/u Ol&iirovv €7ri TtTeAevr^KOTi T<3 iraTrn'a) 2O<^>OK\^S O
ii'Sovs iSC8a£ev, vios <Sv 'Apurrcovos, €7rl ap^oi'Tos Mt'xwvos, os eort TerapTos
CITTO KaXXtov, e^>' ov <j>acriv 01 TTXUOVS TOV SoijboKXea TtXevrrjaai. <ra<f>ii 8e
TOUT' eo-riv ii <Hv 6 fji.lv 'Apurrocfxivris ev TOIS BaTpax o t s €7rl KoXXiov dvayei
5 Tois Tpayt/covs i!irep y^Sj o 8e ^puyi^os Iv MouVais, a9 0~uyKa8rJKt T019
s, <f>7](Tiv

o j 7roX()^
airidavtv, eiSa.llJ.wv defy) (ta
TroAXas 7Toi^<ros Kai KaXAs

iirl Se Tai Xcyo/xeVu) i7nr«ji KoAwai TO SpS-fia KttTat. OTTI yap Kai Irepos
KoXwvos ayopaios irpos T<5 EvpvcraKcta), irpog <5 ot /utcr^apvoWTCs Ttpotcrrfj-
uo"T€ Kai TTJI' irapoifiiav eiri TOIS Ka6voTep(£ovo-i TOOI/ KaipQv SiaSo-

jt ^S^' ^X^es, aXX' e2s TSJ' KOXW^OP I'etro.

p.vr]/J.ovevu Ttav Svetv KoXwvcov ^cpexpaT^s ev IIcTaXij 8id
OJTOS, irdSe^ ijXtfes; Bis EoXuvic U/tr/y,
oi rbp dyo/jaioy, dXXd Tij> T»<' lirwiav,
2 8s kan rirapTOS L. os rirapros vulg. 5 rpayiKois ex coniectura dedit
Clinton. (Fast. Hellen. vol. II. p. xxxvi) pro arpnTTiyoit, quod L habet. Ut monet
Elms., 'non Aristophanes Ranis, sed Eupolis Ai^ois, Avdyei robs trrpaTiiyois iirip
7^s, nempe Miltiadem, Aristidem, Cimonem, Periclem.' Librario certe, non scrip-
tori, tribuendus est error. 10 raXws 5'] KOXUS L : 8' addidit Hermann. 11
lTnrel<f L .

2 Jllxayos] Micon was the dpxuv eTwvv/ios of 01. 94, 3=402B.C., Callias of 01. 93,
3 = 4O6B.C. Between them came Alexias (405), Pythodorus (404, the Anarchy), and
Eucleides (403). The comedy of the Frvgs was acted at the Lenaea of 405 B.C., i.e.
about the beginning of Feb. (C. F. Herm. Ant. II. § 58), and Sophocles was then dead.
Curtius (Hist. Gr. iv. 79 tr. Ward) and others date his death 405 B.C.; and, supposing
him to have died at the beginning of the year, this suits the other data. He died in
OI. 93, 3 and in the archonship of Callias (Diod. 13.103); but that Olympic year, and
 0IAITT0Y2 ETTI KOAQNQI s

that archonship, ran from July 406 B.C. to July 405 B.C. 5 MoiVais] It is con-
jectured that the subject of the Muses was cognate to that of the Frogs,—a contest
between two poets, with the Muses for judges (see Bothe, Frag. Com. p. 214).
Aristophanes was first with the Frogs, Phrynichus second with the Muses, Plato comicus
third with the Cleophon. 12 KoXuvbs dyopaios] A low hill, with the ground about
it, was known as 'The Co/onus of the Agora,' or 'Market Hill,' because it lay just
W.N.W. of the market-place in the Cerameicus, on the N.w. side of the Acropolis
and nearly N. of the Areopagus. The 'Market Hill' was included in the larger
district called Melite. (See E. Curtius, text to the Sieben Karten von Athen, pp.
51 ff.) The locality about the hill formed a sort of labour-market, as labourers and
artisans resorted thither to seek engagements. Hence it was called KoXawds o
/daffios (schol. on Ar. Av. 998), or d ipyarucos (schol. on Aeschin. or. 1. § 125).
For the other Colonus (d tirmos), see the commentary on the play ad init. and
"vv. 55 f. T$> Ey/)wraKe£ijj] A chapel or ijp$oi> of Eurysaces, the son of Ajax, who
was said to have dwelt in this part of Athens after he and his brother Philaeus had
bestowed Salamis on the Athenians. Pausanias does not mention the Eurysaceion, but
Harpocration (s.v.) places it in the district Melite to which the Colonus Agoraeus
belonged. 13 TT\V Trapoifitav] It is quoted by Pollux 7. 133, Photius p. 367. 6, etc.
Meineke wished to read dWas for a\X els, and to render (understanding av)'. ' you
have come too late, or else you would have gone to Colonus'—supposing that the
Colonus Agoraeus was associated with festivities (?). But dXX' els is clearly right,
I think: te<ro is pres. imper., not imperf. indie, and the sense is:—' You have come
too late—nay, get you gone to the Colonus'': i.e. 'you have missed this job—you had
better go and look out for another' (alluding to the hiring of labourers at the 'Market
Hill'). 16 Pherecrates, one of the best poets of the Old Comedy, gained the
prize first in 438 B.C. Her&Xii was the name of a woman; the plot is unknown.
{Frag. Com. p. 107.)

III.

EMMETP02 YnOOESlS TOY UPOrErPAMMENOY APAMAT02

HTOI TOY E n i KOAfiNfii OIAinOY.
"HXu0ev IK ©T^/ifys dXaov iroSa /Ja/crpevoucra
irarpos 6y.ov /nryTpos TX^/ioyos AvTiyovfj
es X$oVa KeKpOTrujs xat Tas Arj/xryrfyoi, dpovpas,
treftvouv 8' ISpvOrj CTIJKOV is aSaWran' •
cos §£ Kpecov ®rj(3r]6ev l^wv el<rrj\6tv airctXas,
©tjcrtvs rcus oWais pvcraro XeP<Tl J^'V*
$oi^eio)v Trape^eiv xPrla'P-<*'V <f>a,Tiv ei7rev dXrjOrj,
evOtv ap' 6 TrpecrySvs roVSe Kparelv 7t6X.e[iov.
'Apyo$€v %\6e 6e<Sv i/cer^s Kparepos IloXvivet/ojs,
T<3 8E Tra/rqp orvyepas iiaireXacraev apas'
Moipat yap SutraXvKTOt i<j> hnrtiow KoXcovou
rjyayov f dvBpairoSuiv irvevfi-a. TroXv^poviov' f
 I04>0KAE0Y2
tus 8' rjv AiyeiSvjs £<f>opo$ Xoyiwv 'EKOYOIO,
tr£t«r/x,ois Kal jSpoVTaxs •rjv a<£avj)s o yipiav.

EMMETP02] 1/j.p.iTpus L. 2 ojuov] d/toC L. 8 mfXe/w] iroXefioo- L.

2 Join /ii)Tp6s T \ . 'APT., 'A., child of a hapless mother': o^oOnot with these words
(as if='like him'), but with ij\v$ey. 8 Iv8ei> K.T.\. The v. is corrupt, but the
sense plain:—'Oed. said that he could cite a genuine decree of the Delphic oracle,
that, on whichever side the old man (Oed. himself) should be, that side should prevail
in war.' Possibly tv0' iv Spots irpiapvs, T&vSe KpareTv v6\e/iov. 12 ivSpawhSiav
irvevpa iroXvxpii'iov conceals a corruption, perh. of something like avdpa irhvwv
rip/M voXvxpovluv. The style of these verses would even warrant the suggestion
of irpi/xva or irpv/xph (as=T^\i;) for irvevna. 13 'While Theseus was spectator of
the decrees of Apollo' (cp. v. 1644).

IV.

SAAOY2TIOY YIIO©E2lS.
Td Trpa^Oevra Trepl TOV OtSuroSa l&fitv airai'Ta r a iv T<3 tripia O1AI-
IIOAT. irtinfipu)Ta.i yap Kal a^iiKTai ets Trjv 'ATTIKTJV, 68r]yovfjitvos ex
TCOI' OvyaTcpwv, 'AvTiyovrji. KO.1 ?<TTIV IV T<3 re^evei T W a-efiv£v ['EpiviW],
(o iuTiv iv T<3 KaXov/jLiVU) iiririu KoXwvw, OVTCO K\i]6ivTi, eVet Kat TLoaei-
S Salvos €<mv lepov LTTTTLOV KO.1 IipofjL,rj6i<as, Kal avrov ol opeaiKOfioi urravTai •)
ecrri yap a^r<3 7rv66)(prj(rTOV evrav^a Seiv aiTov ra<j>yls Tvy^eiv ov fiij 1<TTLV
€T€p<J) /3€y8ijX0S TO7TOS, a V T O ^ t KO.67JTO.I " K a l K a T a fUlKpOV O.VTU) TO. Trj?
<rea)s rrpoep^erat. dpot yap TIS a i r o i ' TWI/ ei'TeC^ei', Kai iropeoerai ayyeXouv
o n TIS apa T<3 ^wpi'a) TOVTO) irpo(TKa$rfTai. Kal tp^ovrai ol iv rw TOVO> ev
10
x o p 0 " (TxqixaTL, i^adrjaronevoi TO. iraVra. 7rp(OTOS ovv eori KaTaXvaiv TTJV
dSoMroptav Kal T?J 8vyarp\ SiaXcyo^ucvos. a<^>aTos §£ eori Ka^dXou ij OIKO-
jiia iv T<3 SpdfJiaTi, (os ovScn aXXu (r^(«8ov.
3 ''Epivfiuv, quod L habet, uncis includunt Elms, et edd. 4 lirTli
!7T7reiou L. 7 /3^|8>Aos] /3e/3iJXy L. 8 d77AXw>' 6V1 a
TOOTO TpoK&BriTiu L. B 07ra77fXi3>', addito TIS post OTJ. TrpoaKaBrp-ai A.

SAAOTSTIOT] A rhetorician of the 5th cent. A.i>., of whom Suidas gives a

short notice. A Syrian by birth, he lived first at Athens and then at Alexandria,
where T<J3 (ro0«mic£ /3/<j> irpoaeix*' His argument to the Antigone is also extant.
Among his other writings were commentaries on Demosthenes and Herodotus. 5
xal avroO ol <5/>ew/c6/uoi K.T.\. : ' and there the muleteers take their station'—to be hired
by people going from Athens into the country. As the writer knew Athens, this local
touch is probably true for his days. He seems to add it as further illustrating the con-
nection of Colonus with riding.
 OIAITTOYS ETTI KOAQNfil

TA TOT APAMATOS IIPO2OIIA.

©H2EY2.
ANTirONH. KPEON.
BENOS. nOAYNEIKHS.
XOPO5 ATTIKON TEPONTON. APPEAOS-
I2MHNH.

The 'ATTLKOI yepovTes who form the Chorus belong to Colonus.

The so-called £eVos is also of Colonus (cp. vv. 78, 297), and derives his
traditional title in the Dramatis Personae merely from the fact that
Oedipus addresses him as <3 £eiv (v. 33).
In some parts of this play four persons are on the stage at once;
viz. (1) vv. 1096—1210, Oedipus, Antigone, Ismene (mute), Theseus:
(2) 1249—1446, Oed., Ant, Ism. (mute), Polyneices : (3) i486—1555,
Oed., Ant., Ism. (mute), Theseus. Two explanations of this fact are
possible.
I. A fourth (regular) actor may have been employed. The cast
might then have been as follows :—
1. Protagonist. Oedipus.
2. Deuteragonist. Antigone.
3. Triiagonist. Ismene. Creon.
4. Fourth actor. Stranger. Theseus. Polyneices. Messenger1.
Miiller (History of Greek Literature, vol. 1. p. 403) thinks that a fourth
actor was used. ' The rich and intricate composition of this noble drama
would have been impossible without this innovation. But even Sophocles
himself does not appear to have dared to introduce it on the stage'—
the play having been produced, after his death, by Sophocles the
grandson (Argum. 11. ad init.).
II. The part of Ismene may have been divided between one of
the three regular actors and a 'supernumerary,' who was a 'mute
1
In order that the same actor should play the Messenger and Theseus, we must
suppose that the Messenger leaves the stage in the interval between the entrance of
the two sisters (1670) and the entrance of Theseus (1751). The alternative, with or
without a fourth actor, is that the Protagonist should take the part of the Messenger
as well as that of Oedipus. So in the Ajax the Protagonist played both Ajax and
Teucer.
8 IO<J>OKAEOYI

person' (Koi<f>ov irpoVonrov). On this view it is further necessary to

divide the part of Theseus. The cast might then have been as
follows :—
1. Protagonist. Oedipus. Ismene from 1670.
2. Deuteragonist. Stranger. Ismene to 509. Theseus, except
in 887—1043. Creon. Polyneices. Messenger.
3. Tritagonist. Antigone. Theseus in 887—1043.
4. Mute person. Ismene 1096—X555.
This cast is adopted by Prof. N. Wecklein in his edition of the play
(p. 8).
A slight modification of this second scheme is that suggested by
W. Teuffel in Rhein. Mus. (new series) ix. 137, viz. that the 'super-
numerary,' who played Ismene as a mute person from 1096 to 1555,
also represented her from 1670 to the end. In the latter scene she has
merely a few broken words towards the end of the lyric KO/J./XO'S (1724 ff.).
T h e p h r a s e of P o l l u x (4. n o ) , Trapa^op^yrifxa1 el rerapros VTroKpiT7]<; T6
irapa<l>6ey£a.iTo> 'the term "parachoregema" was used if a fourth actor
interposed at all with speech,' suggests a distinction between the 'super-
numerary' who was strictly a KOX^OV irpoo-wn-ov, and one who was allowed
to speak a few incidental (n-apa-) words,—such as those of Ismene in
1724—1734. This view has the merit of greater simplicity. The
protagonist, then, will play Oedipus only—unless, indeed, he adds to it
the part of the Messenger.
An analogous case occurs in Eur. Andromache 504—765,—a play
which, though its date cannot be precisely fixed, was at least earlier
than the Oedipus at Colonus. Andromache, her young son Molossus,
Menelaus, and Peleus are on the stage together. Molossus has a few
words to speak, though he remains silent after the entrance of Peleus.
There is surely great improbability in Hermann's view that the boy who
played Molossus was strictly a 'mute person,'—his part being spoken for
him from a place of concealment by the actor who immediately afterwards
played Peleus (see Paley, Eur. vol. 11. p. 226). It is more natural to
suppose that, in the case of Molossus as in that of Ismene, the ' super-
1
This word (from irapaxopryyioi) meant simply 'something furnished in supple-
ment' to the ordinary provision by the choragus. The supplement might be a fourth
actor (in addition to the regular three), or a body of 'supernumeraries' (like the sup-
pliants in the 0. T. ad init.) in addition to the regular Chorus. There is no good
authority for irapaaKfyiov being used of a ' supernumerary' actor. According to
Pollux 4. 109 the term was used when a member of the Chorus took the place of
a fourth actor.
 OIAITTOYZ ETTI KOAQNQI 9

numerary' was allowed to speak the few words which alone were
needed.
As to dividing the part of Theseus, we may agree with J. W.
Donaldson (Theatre of the Greeks, p. 307, 8th ed.) that Miiller overrates
the objections. The mask, and other conditions of the Greek theatre,
would go far to facilitate such an arrangement.

STRUCTURE OF THE PLAY.

1. irpoXo-yos, verses 1—116.

2. irapoSos, 117—253.

3. ITTCIO-OSIOV irpwTov, 254—667, divided into two parts by a

510—548.
4. oT<wri|w>v irp«TOv, 6 6 8 — 7 1 9 .

5. liruo-dSiov Sri-rcpov, 720—1043 (with a kommos-like passage,

833—843 = 876—886).
6. o-Tao-ijiov 8euT«pov, 1 0 4 4 — 1 0 9 5 .

7. 4ir«<rd8iov rpCTOV, 1 0 9 6 — 1 2 1 0 .
8. oTcurinov TpCrov, 1 2 1 1 — 1 2 4 8 .

9. 4im<ro8iov Terapi-ov, 1249—1555, divided into two parts by a

' 1447—1499.
10. <rTdori(K>v T^rapTOv, 1 5 5 6 — 1 5 7 8 .

11. ?go8os, 1579—1779, including a KO/XJUOS, 1670—1750.

The Parodos (vv. 117—253) passes at v. 138 into a KOTO'S: i.e.
it is not merely the lyric chant with which the Chorus enters the
orchestra, but becomes a lyric dialogue, in which Oedipus and Antigone
take part with the Chorus. The essence of a KOTO'S, as defined by
Aristotle (Poet. 12), was that the lyric strains of the chorus should al-
ternate with the utterances of one or more of the actors. The actor's
part in the KOTO'S might be lyric, as here in the Parodos and in the first
(co/ijuos (510—548); or it might preserve the ordinary metre of dialogue,
as in the second KO/X/XO'S (1447—1499), where the choral lyrics are inter-
spersed with iambic trimeters spoken by Oedipus and Antigone.
IO I04>0KAE0YZ

0IAIII0T2.
TEKNON Tv<f>\ov yepovro? 'AvTiyovrf,
)((6pov<s a<£iyju,e0' rj rCvcav avhp
Tts TOV TrKavrjTrjv OISCTTOVV Kaff r/jxip
Tr)v vvv cnravLcrTols Several ScDpyjfJiacnv;
(Tji-LKpoV fj,kv i^aiTOVVTa, TOV (TfJ-LKpOV 8' €T<, 5
fieiov (f>epovTa, KCU TOS' i£apKovv eju,oi*
(TTepyav yap at iradai /xe ^co *xp6vos $;vva>v
4 Sap'fi/j.affi.y codd., Soip^/iaai Elms., Blaydes.: sed in extremo versu plerumque

Scene:—At Colonus in Attica, a little daughters about 13 and 12 respectively.

more than a mile north-west of tke acro- It was 'long' after his fall when Creon
polis of Athens. The back-scene shows drove him into exile (437, 441)- It would
the sacred grove of the Eumenides, luxu- satisfy the data of both plays to suppose
riant with 'laurel, olive, vine' (v. 17). that about 20 years in the life of Oedipus
Near the middle of the stage is seen a rock have elapsed between them.
(v. 19), affording a seat which is supposed 'AVTIYOVIJ. An anapaest can hold only
to be just within the bounds of the grove the first place in a tragic trimeter, unless
(v. 37). The hero Colonus is perhaps it is contained in a proper name, when it
represented by y a statue on the stage (59 can hold any place except the sixth. Soph,
dS e,, cp. 6)
p 65).
5) has the name 'AvTiy6vr) only four times in
The blind OEDIPUS
he blind O (conceived as coming iambics. Here, in 1415, and in Ant. 11 the
into Attica from the W. or N.- W.) enters anapaest holds the fifth place; in 0. C.
on the spectator's left, led by ANTIGONE. 507, the 4th. But Eur. prefers the ana-
He is old and way-worn; the haggard paest of' AvTiyivq in the 4th place: see Ph.
face bears the traces of the self-inflicted 88, 757, 1264, 1323, 1465, 1636 ( 4 th
wounds {dvo"jrp6croTTov, v. 286) .* the garbplace) as against 58, 1476, 1588 (5th).
of both the wanderers betokens indigence The anapaest must be wholly in the proper
and hardship (vv. Itfff-; Svvmvefc oroXds, name: hence Eur. / . A. 1570 ftefe 8 , (5
v. 1597). After replying to his first ques- B-rjpoKTOv" ApTe/u jrai Ai6s was amended by
tions, his daughter leads him to the rocky Porson, £\e£e 5', <3 drjpoKT6v"'ApT€/j.ts Atos.
seat (v. 19). 2 x<opovs, like /oca, vaguely, 'region'
1—116 Prologue. Oedipus has sat (so O. T. 798): but sing, x&pos below (16,
down to rest, when a man of the place 37, 54), of a definite spot. Oed. already
warns him that he is on holy ground. It knows that they are near Athens (25),
is the grove of the Eumenides. At that but it is time that the day's journey was
word, Oedipus knows that he has found ended (20); will this rural region—or
his destined goal; and, when the stranger town—supply their needs if they halt?
has gone to summon the men of Colonus, The exordium has something of a Ho-
invokes the goddesses.—Steps approach; meric tone,—due not merely to the form
Oedipus and his daughter hide them- of the question (like that of Odysseus on
selves in the grove. awakening in Phaeacia, Od. 6. 119, and
1 •y^povros. Sophocles marks the in Ithaca, Od. 13. 200 ritav aSre jipoTwv
length of interval which he supposes eJs -yaiati li«lvw\), but also to the epic
between the 0. T. and the 0. C. by v. phrase dvSpSv iro\iv (II. 17. 737 etc.).
395, yipovra 5' ipBovv </>\avpov os vfas 3 irXavT]Tt]v: cp. Eur. Heracl. 878
trioy. In the 0. T. Oedipus cannot be !-4voi wXavqnjv etxeT' &8XLOI' filov. T h e
imagined as much above 40,— his two word is not in itself opprobrious: in 123
sons being then about 15 and 14, his two it is merely opp. to iyx01?0*- CP- Plat.
 OlAinOYI E1TI KOAfiNQI u

OEDIPUS.
Daughter of the blind old man, to what region have we
come, Antigone, or what city of men ? Who will entertain the
wandering Oedipus to-day with scanty gifts ? Little crave I,
and win yet less than that little, and therewith am content; for
patience is the lesson of suffering, and of the years in our long
scribitur vv etiamsi sequens a consonant! incipit. 5 (T/iiKpov B,

Rep. 371 D Kaho\>ji£V...Toi>s...Tr\a.vtiTa.% Soph.

evl ft. 38 el /UKfAs w ret 0aO\a VIKT\-
Tas TroXeis, i/iiropovs. In 0. T. 1029 <ros £x°>> the word = ' of short stature,'
ir\dvT)s, said by Oed. to the Corinthian, in which sense //. 5. 801 too has Tu5ei)s
takes its colour from the added irl 0ij- TOI iiiKpbs nif (riv dt/ias, though in' 17.
reta, ' a vagrant hireling.' 757 ciuKprjai.. Curtius (Etym. p. 622),
4 <nravio"To!s, made scanty, given comparing GIIVKTTJP and fivKTr/p, remarks
scantily: so Philostratus (circ. 235 A.D.) that analogy speaks for the antiquity of
p. 611 &paixa,..inravuTT6v, 'rare.' This the a in <rp.iKp6s, while it is possible that
implies ffiraWfw n a s = ' t o make a thing the n was not original, but arose from
scanty' or rare, which occurs in Greek of some other sound. .
the 2nd cent. B.C. (Philo Byzant. De sep- 6 <t>^povra = cf>ep6/j,ei'oj>: 0. T. 590
tem mirabil. 4): cp. Shaksp. Lear 1. 1. ir&vr'avev 0o/3ou ipipw. cp. 1411. Kal T<S8'.
281 'you have obedience scanted.' For As Kal OVTOS (like et is, isque), or /tai ravra,
a different use see Strabo 15. 727 (a land) introduces a strengthening circumstance,
airavujT^ Kaprois, 'poor' in..., implying (Her. 6. 11 eXvai 5oi)\oi<ri, Kal TQ6TOKTC OJS
tnrarttu TWO. as = 'to make one needy,' SpriTriTTjai), so here Kal role marks the
.whence the perf. pass, toiravlafied' dpwyuv last step of a climax. Some edd. point
(Aesch. Pers. 1024): and here again cp. at (ptpovTa, taking i^apKovv as = ^|apK6(,
Shaksp. Merch. 2. 1. 17 'if my father 'and that suffices me': but this (a) sup-
had not scanted me.' poses a very harsh ellipse of iarl, (b)
: Xen. Anab. 5. 5. 24 %evloit... maims the rhythm, (c) weakens the force
x Plat. Legg. 919 A tcaTaXiaeaiv of the series aiMKpbv—jj.eiov—i^apKovv.
dyainjrats Sexofievos. 4|ioC after OiUxovv: cp. 1329: as O. T. 535
Sa>pij|uuriv, food, and shelter for the rijs 4/j.ijs after rovSe ravdpos: Ai. 865 fiu8-
night: Od. 14. 404 ts K\L<TIH)V dyayov Kal •qixofiai after Atas Bpoei: Plat. Euthyphro
£elvia Swtca (whereas 5u>pa, or £eip?Jt*a dwpa,5 A oidi Tip h> Siape'pM Ei)0tf0pwc TUP
in Horn. usu. = special presents, as of TroAXtjp ...el firj eldelrjv.
plate or the like,. Od. 24. 273). 7 arripyav, absol., cp. 519, Dem. De
6 !£aiTOvvra, 'asking earnestly.' This Cor. § 112 el 5^ <f>'r)<nv OUTOS, 5et£araj, Kayfo
. compound has a like force in 0. T. 1255, dTip^ta Kal <noiT7i<rofi,ai: usu. with accus.,
Track. 10; and so the midd. below, 586, as PA. 538 avdyKfi vpoHjiadov ortpyea/
1327. Cp. £%e(j>leTcu, straitly enjoins, At.KaKa. Like aripyew, alveiv is sometimes
795. In prose, the special sense of QaiTelv absol. in this sense (Eur. Suppl. 388 Kav
was' to demand the surrender of a person, p.iv 8i\u<nv aivtaai), but d7(nra«"almost
answering to ttcdidopat.: Antiph. or. 6 § 27 always takes a clause with Sri, el or idv
el...0epdirovTas ifcaiTovfft fxi] ij$e\ov iicdt-(Od. 21. 289 OI)K dyair^s 6 ^KTJ\OS... | dalvv-
Sovat. crp.iKpov is better than [iticpov, aai), or an accus. at irdSai: Her. 1.
since the rhetorical iiravcupopd (cp. O. T. 207 r& 84 fioi iraS-rnJ-ara iovra &xdpira
370) needs the same form in both places. paffiliiaTa yfyove: Aesch. Ag. 177 T&V
fUKpos having prevailed in later Attic (as irddei fidffos \ Bivra. Kvplas tyem. 6 \ p * -
in Xen. and the orators), our MSS. in the vos, the time (through which I live), at-
tragic texts often drop the a. But, metre tending on me (|w»v) in long course
permitting, tragedy preferred vfuicpos. In s). Cp. O. T. 963 (Polybus died
12 IO<t>OKAEOYI

f p SiSacr/cet, Kal TO yewcuov rp'nov.

dXk\ to TtKVOV, QaKf)<TW €L TlVa /SXeVetS
rj np6<; fiefiijkois 17 TT/JOS dXcrecnv 0ea>v, 10
arrjcrov yu.e Ka^CSpvcrov, cos TrvOatpeda,
OTTOV TTOT icrfxiv /xavddveLV yap rjKopev
Trpos d<TT<£v, dp S' aKovcrcojxev rekelv.
ANTirONH.
irdrep raXaivcjp' OISITTOVS* irvpyoi \ikv ot
X (TT&yovcriv, cos cur OjU/tarcoj', irpoaco' 15
alii: lUKpov L, A, al. 9 BaKouriv codd., quod cum edd. veterioribus tuetur
Elmsleius ; BdKija-cv Seidler., quod receperunt edd. recentiores fere omnes. Idem
prior coniecerat, i) super 01 posito, corrector codicis (R 34) in bibliotheca Riccardiana
Florentiae. Hunc codicem saeculo xvi. tribuit P. N . Pappageorgius (Jahrb. f.
Class. Phil., suppl. xiii. p. 406, 1883). 11 irvBolixeBa codd., Campbell.: irvBii-
Heda Brunck., Elms., edd. plerique. 1 3 «c S'] 5', quod in codd. non est, sup-
plevit Elmsleius. Codd. vel am habent (ut L et A), vel \av (ut B). Duplex crasis

d7ro/3as, 167), places which may be trod-

o f d i s e a s e ) Kal T < J f i a n p i } y e a v u n p i
ros •xpovif, ' and of the long years which den, profana, opp. to lepa, aiiKra: cp.
he had told.' For guvmy cp. V. T. 863 fr. 86. 6 Seivbs yap fpirew TTXOOTOS IS re
et pot. ^vvelij...iio!pa.: At. 622 iraXaip... Tapara [ Kal Tpbs ^/3ijXa (Vater's correc-
tvrptxpos h/itpq.: Pind. Pyth. 4. 157 ijSr) tion of Kal irpbs ra flard): Bekker Anecd.
(«e yqpaibv /j.ipos dXuc/as | dprfnToXet. 325. 13 a$t$T\kaTa a/3aro xuP^a K a i lePa
8 SiSdo-Kci, verb agreeing with nearest Kal fly) TOIS Tvxovffi. ftdaifia, p.bvois Sk Tofs
subject: [Xen.] Resp. Athen. (circ. 420 Bepaireiovai roi)s Beois. §i^'q\ab'e iKiyero
B.C.) I § 2 diKatus airoBi Kal oJ TrivijTes TO. IXT) 8<na /J.rjde lepd' OVTU SO^OKX^S.
Kal 6 Bij/ios TXiof (xei '• Plat. Symp. (This ignores the classical use of Saws as
190 C al Ttfial yap afrrois Kal lepa ret irapa opp. to Up6s: in Ar. Lys. 743 &<nov
rwv avdpibtroiv iifiavlfreTo: Cic. Ad Att. 9. X<>>plov=§£flT]\ov.) I n E u r . Her. 404 Kal
10, 2 nihil libri, nihil litterae, nihil doc- /3^3?;Xa Kal KeKpvpixha \ Xbyi.a=oracles
trina prodest. Tptrov, as completing the to which access was easy, as opp. to
lucky number: At. 1174 Ko/xat ifias Kal those hidden in temple-archives.
rrjffde Kal travrov Tptrov: O. T. 581 (where <j irpis aXcrecriv does not necessarily
see n.). imply entrance on the a\<r»;. But the
O 6dKt|(riv is in itself a correct contrast with wpbs (3e/3^\ois is unmeaning
form. 6aKr)<ns (BaK^oi) is (1) the act ofunless Oed. thinks of a seat on sacred
sitting, (2) the means of sitting, as ground, and not- merely near it. So
o?Kij<ris (oJ«A>) is (1) the act of dwell- Antigone, who recognises the grove as
ing) (2) the house. It is not found sacred (16), seats him within it (19). This
elsewhere, but cp. Soph. Ph. 18 rjKlov grove at Colonus was d(mj3^s (126) be-
favKri I w&peoTiv ividKyins, a twofold cause the cult of the Eumenides so
means of sitting in the sun. With the prescribed. Sacred groves were often open
MS. reading BCLKOKTIV construe:—aTrjaov to visitors, as was the KVKkmeph akao% of
fie TJ Trpbs OaKois /3e/3?)Xois, et Tipa (6S.KOV) the Nymphs, with an altar ' whereon all
fiXe'Teis, etc. (We could not render et wayfarers were wont to make offerings,' Mi
riva fSXiireis 'if thou seest any man' since Torres (irippi^eaKov oStrai (Od. 17. 208).
the need for a halt did not depend on that Hence Pausanias sometimes mentions that
condition.) This is a construction much a particular aXiros was not open to the
less clear and simple than that with public. At Megalopolis, in the precinct of
0aKT]<riy. |9e/3)J\ois may have induced theZeus Philios, there was an o\in>s of which
change of 9aKij<rw into BaKounv. he says, is fiikv 5^ rb ivrbs t-trodos oiK lanv
1O p«pti\ois, neut. plur. (cp. d^druv Bi (8. 31. 5). At Pellene, again,
 OIAITTOYZ Eni KOAQNQI 13
fellowship, and lastly of a noble mind.—My child, if thou seest
any resting-place, whether on profane ground or by groves of
the gods, stay me and set me down, that we may inquire where
we are: for we stand in need to learn as strangers of denizens,
and to perform their bidding.
ANTIGONE.
Father, Oedipus toil-worn, the towers that
guard the city, to judge by sight, are far off;
you pro Kdl a av ipsa per se quidem non offendit (cf. Ar. Th. 90 x&v ^V> Eur. Her.
173 xovvv /^<"fi XPWQSt Theocr. 1. 109 x^avli' Hippon. fr. 30 KairbXKuv): et prae-
tulit x& Blaydes. Sed, ut ait Elms., 'veri similius est excidisse b", quod toties
apud tragicos excidit.' In 0. T. 749 legitur &v 5' (v. 1. & S' av), quod hie quoque
post Elmsleium edd. plerique receperunt. Ceterum in L prima manus av scripserat,
quod corrector in av vertit. 15 criyovinv codd.: aritpovaiM coniecit Wakefieldius

there was a walled SXaos of Artemis So- 1 2 |Aav9dv«iv...TJK0|Mv, we have come

teira; Iao56s re TTXTJX rots lepevaiv dWifi to learning, = are in such plight that we
ye ofidevl ftrrtv avdpunrwv (7. 27. 3). must learn: the infin. as after verbs of
11 4££8pucrov, place me in a seat; cp. duty or fitness (6<pel\ui, irpo<sr\Ku, etc.).
in in i^opdou (to render 6p8bv). i%l6pv<rov,Cp. O. T. 1158 ets TOS' %eis (se. els rb
without addition, could hardly mean, dXiadai).
' seat me apart' i.e. out of the path. In 1 3 £lvoi irpos CMTTWV: cp. the address
Eur. fr. 877 (the only other example of Oedipus the King to the Theban elders
of i^iSpia) it is the context which (0. T. 216 ff.), esp. vv. 222 f., vvv $',
fixes this sense, rt]\ov yap OXKWV /31OTOV vo-repos yhp Aarbs els dorois TeXw, | v/uv
i^Spvaa^v, ' I fixed the seat of my life pp
far apart from men's homes.' 14 OlSCirovs, the more frequent voc.
iri>0»jj.e8a. irvdolixeda is impossible (cp. 0. T. 405 crit. n.): but OlSlirov below,
here. After a primary tense, the optative 557, 1346. Athens is a little more than a
in a final clause with us, STTUS, etc., occurs mile s. E. of Colonus. The picture which
only:—(1) In Homeric Greek, where the Sophocles meant irvpyoi to suggest
case is merely imaginary: Od. 17. 250 rbv probably included both the Acropolis—a
WOT' £y&v... a£o> TTJ\' 'lddKrjs, iva fiot (3Lo-beautiful feature in the view—and the
TOV Ttokbv &\<poi: * him some day I will take line of city-walls with their towers* So
far from Ithaca,—so that (if I should do so) the city-walls of Thebes are iripyoi, Ant.
he might bring me large gain,'—implying, 122.
el ayoi/u, ct\0oi av. (2) After words ex- 15 OT£yov<riv, the reading of all MSS.,
pressing an aspiration or prayer (and not, is probably right. It is true that in class.
like aTTjcov here, a simple order): Aesch. Greek crTiya usually means either (1)
Hum. 29J l-\&oi, K\JJ€L 5e KOX irpoffuBev'cover,' 'conceal,' as El. 1118 ayyos...
wv 0eo$, I #7rws y4votTo..,\vTripLos: 'may aSiixa...aTiyov, or (2) 'keep out,' as
she come—and a god hears e'en afar— Aesch. Theb. 216 wipyov ariyeiv e$xea8e
that [so] she might prove my deliverer.' iroXe'iJ.iov S6pv. But the first sense—
Aesch. Suppl. 670 ff., by which Campb. ' cover'—might easily pass into ' protect,'
defends mdotixeBa, would come under (2), and Xen. Cyr. 7. 1. 33 has at airirlSes
if the text were certain, but there TIZS is a .. .(TTeyafovai ra ad/Mra. Wakefield's
v.l. for ws. (3) More rarely, where the OT&j>oucri.v ('girdle') is specious; we have
primary tense implies a secondary: Dem. ffTetpdvto[j.a or <TTe<pd,vr) irvpyuv (Ant. 122,
In Androt. § 11 TOVTOV £xel T^>" fpbirov 6 Eur. Hec. 910), Ba^vkava.. .relxecriv iare-
v6inos...iva fiySe veiaBrjvai /uijS' igaTarri- (pavaae (Dionys. Periegetes 1006), 8TT\OI-
Brjvau yivoir1 iirl T<J> dr/iup: 'the law stands<riv Me7<tX?; ir6\is i<TTe<j>ivarai. (Paus. 9.
thus [=was made thus], that the people 15). But it does not follow that iripyoi
might not even have the power' &c.: i.e. v6\iv (TTi<f>ov<nv could stand, trriijiu
?X« implies Md never occurs as= 'to be set around,' but
i4 IO<t>OKAEOYI

X<w/3os 8' oS* Ipos, ws o~d(f>' ei/cdcrcu, fipvcov

8d<f>vr)$, eXaias, d^irikov vvKVOTTTepoi 8'
eicrw /car' a?3roi' evarofiovcr' dy)S6ve<s'
ov KcoXa Kafixpov TOVS' iir' dfecrrou irirpov
fxaKpav yap ws yipovTi irpovo~Td\rj<s 686v. 20
OI. KaQitJ. vvv jj.e Kal (f)v\ao~o~e TOV rv<f>\6v.
AN. xpovov /juew ovveK ov fiadetv /xe Set roSe.
OI. ex e t s StSafai 8rj JH' OTTOL Ka0io~Ta^f.v;
AN. ras yovv ' A ^ v a s oTSa, TOV 8e ^apov ov.
OI. Tras yap TIS TjiiSa TOVTO y' ^jaiv ifiiropaiv.
AN. d W ocrns o TOTTOS ij jJ-dOo) fio\ovo~d TTOL ',
OI. rai, T£KVOV, ewrep ecrrt y '*"

('non male fortasse,' Linwood.), receperunt Wunder., Hartung., Blaydes. 16

Ipis L (cf. not. crit. ad 0. T. 1379), Dind., Campb.: Upbs edd. plerique. Idem in
v. 54. &s <rd<p' eiKdffcu A, V 3 , Aid., E l m s . , W u n d e r . Kal ai.<j>' etKacrai R . iij
d<pcLKaoai. L (superscr. ?r super <j>), ubi TT a diorthota (S) scriptum est, (is iireucdvat

either as (1) 'to set a r o u n d ' — < / iiruKa^eiv kni. ws is omitted below, 152.
7repi Kecpakty oriipeis, or (2) 'to crown'— Ppvwv takes a dat. in its literal sense of
dvbem KeipaXriy ariQeis,—sometimes in the 'sprouting' (jSpiiet ocfei //. 17. 56), but
fig. sense of 'honouring,' as with liba- either a dat. (as Ar. Nub. 45) or a gen.
tions or offerings (Ant. 431 etc.). <5s air' in its figurative sense of 'being full.'
6p.|j.dTWv, sc. elxdaai, to judge from sight [Plat.] Axiochus 371 c a<p6ovoi. fnev upac
(alone), without exact knowledge: schol. irayKapirov yoiiijs ftpiiovai. (evidently pieced
wj ianv 4K wpoitpeus TeK/j.^pturOat,: cp. together from some poet).
Thuc. I. 10 elKafradai dirb rijs (pavepas 17 d(j.irtXov. Cyril (yerem. Homil. 4.
ii/'ews, to be estimated by the mere exter- 41), speaking of the later pagan practice,
nal aspect. says, els dXar) &rav tfrvretiuffi |i)Xo, (pvreii-
16 x^POS 8> 88> 'P°'s- C P- P I a t o owui o\>"Ta Kapwtxpbpa, oi <JVK9)V oiS' a/J.-
Phaedr. 230 B, where Socrates recognises 7reXoc, aXKa jiavav r^p^ews X'V"' dxapira
the sacred character of the spot by the |i5\a. But in earlier times, at least, ra
Ilissus: NvjU^ow' W TIVWV KOX 'AxeXipov Kapvo<j>6pa were not rare in sacred groves;
lepbv dirb TWV KopQv re Kal dya\[/Aro)v (the cp. Xen. Anab. 5. 3. 12 (referring to the
votive dolls and images) (oiKev elvai,. shrine of the Ephesian Artemis at Scillus)
There, too, rb aidKiav was a feature. irepl 5' atirbv rbv vabv dXo-os •fi/j.tptop $4P-
»s o-o<|>' elKao-ai, A's reading, is prefer- Sptoi> itpMTeidri, Saa iarl rpUKra wpata.
able to <5s direiKao-cu, which would imply a Paus. 1. 21. 7 (in an a'Xo-os of Apollo
more diffident guess. The poet of Colonus at Athens) hivdptav Kal ij/dpujv Kal 8<xa
intends that the sacred character of the TUSV aKapTUv daiirjs Tapixeral nva 1) Bias
grove should at once impress the Theban idj
maiden; and ad<pa is confirmed by the p , poet, for WKval, the
emphasis of Sdtpvqs, £\aias, dp.iri\ov. It second element being equivalent to a
has been objected that crdtpa is inconsistent separate epithet, irrepovaaai: cp. 717
with uKdaai. But it merely expresses the iKaroixiroSav 'NripriSuv, 1055 SUTTOXOVS,
speaker's own belief that her guess is right; O. T. 846 olbfavos dvfip, a lonely way-
as we can say, 'a certain conjecture.' In farer (where see n.). Such an epithet
L's reading, (is axpemdaai, it seems more as ' thickly-feathered' would be unmean-
likely that a second a should have been lost ing here. The many nightingales, heard
than that w should have become <j>. For to warble from the thick covert, argue
the constr. with <5s, cp. Tr. 1220 t!is 7' the undisturbed sanctity of the 'inner
 OlAinOYS ETTI KOAQNQI 15
and this place is sacred, to all seeming,—thick-set with laurel,
olive, vine; and in its heart a feathered choir of nightingales
makes music. So sit thee here on this unhewn stone ; thou hast
travelled a long way for an old man.
OE. Seat me, then, and watch over the blind.
AN. If time can teach, I need not to learn that.
OE. Canst thou tell me, now, where we have arrived ?
AN. Athens I know, but not this place.
OE. Aye, so much every wayfarer told us.
AN. Well, shall I go and learn how the spot is called ?
OE. Yes, child,—if indeed 'tis habitable.
codd.et edd. plerique. «s ixeiKiaai Blaydes. 2 1 vvv post Brunckium edd., vvv L
(ut solet) et codd. plerique. 2 3 oirov Vat.: otrr\ F, R 2 : 6Voi ceteri. 2 5 TOVT6
7'] TOVTOV codd., nisi quod TOVT6 y' a cod. F (saec. xv) affert Elms. 2 6 irr\ F
2 2
(superscr. 01), R : irov L : TTOI ceteri. 2 7 dwep iaH y' L et codd. plerique,

grove. Antigone notices an indication Nauck and Ellendt, would always write
which her blind father can recognise. 8' yuiv, for which the old grammarians
is elided at the end of the verse, as 0. T. afford some warrant (cp. Chandler, Accent.
29 (n.), so also T', as ib. 1184 etc., and 2nd ed. § 673) : while others, again,
once TOCTO, ib. 332: cp. below, 1164. would distinguish an emphatic rnj.lv from
2O »s Y^povri with paicpdv: cp. Plat. a non-emphatic q/uv (cp. Hadley and
Soph. 226 C Taxciav, <hs 4/j.oi, <TK^LV £TTL- Allen, Greek Gram. § 264).
rdrras ('a rapid process of thought for 2 6 d\X' 6'o-Tis 6 TWOS. The tribrach
such as I a m ' ) : Rep. 389 D <rw<f>po<rivqs U, is divided like that in Eur. Phoen. 511
dis 7r\7j#ei, oi ri. rotdde niyurra; ' for the i\6avr\K ovv O7r\jots, where aiiv coheres
mass of men, are not the cardinal points closely with 6V\ois, as 6 with roiros. But
of temperance such as these?' Cp. 76. even where no such cohesion exists, a
irpoioraVns, hast fared forward : a com- tribrach may be broken after the second
pound not found elsewhere in Trag., ex- syllable if it is also broken after the first:
cept in Aesch. Theb. 415 A6ci;... VIM wpooTiX- e.g. de'&iroiva, trv TOS1 ZTrpat-as ov yvu>[iy]f
\erai, sends him forth as her champion. drep is correct: cp. n. on 0. T. 537.
2 2 XP"'VOV-O*'''{K'- Her. 3. 122 ehe- •S |J.d8w, deliberative subjunct, of which
Kiv re •xprqiiaTW ij/)fe(s dirdarjs rljs'EWaSos the aor. is more frequent than the pres.:
(if it is merely a question of money): so 0. T. 364 d-wu: see on 0. T. 651.
Antiphon or. 5 § 8 K&V aVw/iorois iifuv 2 7 £jjoiKipri|jios, capable of being
...tTiTpiipatiii..., Iveicd ye TOV TrurTeii- made into a dwelling-place, 'habitable,'
(iv, ' I would leave the verdict to you, here implying 'inhabited.' Adjectives
though you were unsworn, if it were only with the suffix cri/io properly denote
a question of confidence.' adaptability. They were primarily form-
2 3 Siroi, since Kadisraixev implies ed from substantives in -ffi-s, as x/nj<ri-juo-s,
•iJKoiief. cp. 217, 476: on the same prin- fitted for use, from xpij&is. The noun
ciple, 'OXu/iiriafe (not 'O\v/iTta<ri) lrapci- &%olicq<ns is found only in the sense of
vai, Thuc. 3. 8. 'emigration,' Plat. Legg. 704 C, 850 B.
2 4 -yovv: 'well (ovv), I know Athens But as from lirTafafiai was formed
{ye), but not this place.' Cp. El. 233 lirwd-infios, though no tirwcuns occurs,
dXV ovv eivolif. y' av5u, 'well, it is in so il-oinrio-i/Aos here is taken directly from
kindness that I speak.' i^oiiceiv a s = ' t o make into a dwelling-
25 •qjilv as a trochee is frequent in place' (Thuc. 2. 17 ifo/criBy). olx^in/j.os
Soph. (Ellendt counts 26 instances), but as ='habitable' occurs in later Greek.
does not occur in Eur., nor in Aesch., Just as (!ZotK7i<niios is practically equiva-
except in Eum. 347, where Porson's ajiXv lent to OIKT/TOS here, so Silius speaks of
for d/ui> seems necessary. Modern edd., the Capitoline as ' superis habitabile
with Dind., usu. write ii/dv: others, as saxum,' alluding to the actual shrines on
16

AN. d\\' icrrl ixrjv 01/07x05' oiojaai Se 8eiv

ovSeV TreXas y a p aVSpa ToVSe v<5j> dpw.
OI. 17 Seupo 7rpocr<TTeC)(oi>Ta Kd^op^cojxevov;
AN. KCU ST) uev o w napovra' va» TI croi Xeyetv
evKaipov ecrTLV, evve<p, ais avr^p ooe.
OI. ft) geiv, aKOvwt1 rrjcroe TTJS w e p r e/i,ou
OLVTTJS 0' dpwo^s ovve^ rffuv aicrtos
& d 35
HENO2.
vvv r a irXeCov' Icrropeiv, CK Trjcrh' eSpas
^ ' e x e t s T^P ywpov ou^ dyvov l
OI. Tts S' ecr^' d ^wpo?] TOU ^
HE. d0t,KTOs ouS' otK^To's' at y a p [j
6eai <r<f>' cloven, Trjs re /cat SKOTOU Kopai. 40
ctxep ^i7rii' B cum paucis: efrep 7' ^orlx Brunck. el<roiicfi<npos Hartung. 3O 7r/>o-
ffTelxovTU codd., vpo(T(TTelxovra Dindorf., quern secuti sunt edd.: cf. ad O. T.
79. Idem in v. 320. 3 2 cW)p] defy) codd., Aid. 3 5 TU» codd., Campbell.:
we Elms., edd. plerique. Alias non nisi metro consulens articulo pro relativo
in trimetris Sophocles utitur. Vide infra vv. 304, 747, 1258: 0. T. 1379, 1427:
Ant. 1086: Tr. 47, 381, 728: El. 1144 : Ph. 14. Genit. plur. T&V pro &v ter occurrit,

it (1. 541). Cp. dXuwi/tios (Sa£is (Aesch.
Ag. 10), tidings of an actual, not merely
possible, capture. This poet, use is the
converse of that by which appriros could
mean 'unspeakable,' or invictus, 'uncon-
querable.'
2 8 dXX" IO-TV [iT^v, 'way, i5»/ it.ir in-
habited.' Aesch. Pers. 233 (in a reply)
dXXa /ity tpeip', 'nay, but he was1 eager'
(to take this very city). Especially in
rejecting an alternative: Eur. Helen.
1047 ciXX' oi)8£ fity >>aCs tarty, 'nay, but
neither is there a ship.'
3O Impatient for more light, Oed.
asks, 'Is he coming forth towards us,—
so that it is really needless for thee to
move?' 8«i!po denotes the goal, irpotr-
the direction, and !£- the starting-point.
Sevpo goes with both participles, which
form a single expression, ='coming to-
wards us from the abodes' implied by
oiKt\To% (28). C p . Ai. 762 dir' OIKWV...
i^opp.ui/iepos. Other explanations are:—
(1) 'approaching' (SeCpo being taken
with Tcpoaar. only) 'and setting out,' as is objective gen. after <TKOIT6S.
a 'prothysteron' for 'setting out and
approaching.' This is impossible. (2)
'Moving, and hastening, hither': but
this obliterates &•-, and strains ip/jnifievov. to be d7rei0ijs, &K(xrfi.io> to be o/
3 1 KO.1 8tJ, 'already': Ar. Av. 175
IIBI. p\i\pov K6.TW. BII. KOX Si} p\4iru.
\ikv oiv, 'nay rather' (into); Ar. Eq. 13
NI. X^e ci. AH. ai> fi.kv oZv \4ye.
3 3 tS |«tv*. The Ionic voc. occurs
even without metrical necessity, Eur.
/ . T. 798 few-', oi Sucalus: cp. below, 928,
and n. on O. T. 1418. ivip r 4|iov =
irip ifiov re: as O. T. 258 (where see
n.), KVpQ r' iyii=iyd> re Kvpa. Cp.
Tennyson's lines 'To the Princess
Frederica': ' O you that were eyes and
light to the King till he past away I From
the darkness of life.' Ant. 989 (of the
blind Teiresias and his guide) Si' i% tvbs
3 4 f. o9vcx,'...<j>pd<rai: that thou hast
come near, a(o-ios<rKoirAs<5y (=TOi;TWj/d)
C18T]\OV|J.EV, an opportune inquirer into
our doubts, <j>pdo-cu, so as to explain
(epexegetic infin., cp. 50). OTKOITOS has
its ordinary sense of 'scout' (cp. n. on
297). Oedipus supposes that the man
has been sent to make inquiry, TOVTWV
3 6 <Sv, by attract.: 0. T. 788 c5x...
\Kbpji\v = (roiruv) & Ub/iriv. aSi]\i
Since dS7jX^u=to be dSr/Xos, (as
 OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAnNQI 17
AN. Nay, inhabited it surely is;—but I think there is no
need ;—yonder I see a man near us.
OE. Hitherward moving and setting forth ?
AN. Nay, he is at our side already. Speak as the moment
prompts thee, for the man is here.
Enter STRANGER (a man of Colonus).
OE. Stranger, hearing from this maiden, who hath sight
for herself and for me, that thou hast drawn nigh with timely
quest for the solving of our doubts—
ST. NOW, ere thou question me at large, quit this seat; for
thou art on ground which 'tis not lawful to tread.
OE. And what is this ground ? To what deity sacred ?
ST. Ground inviolable, whereon none may dwell: for the
dread goddesses hold it, the daughters of Earth and Darkness.
infra v. 304 0iXe? vXavaoBai, TUV iicelvos ituiv: O. T. 1379 aykXna.8' lepa, TUV 0 irav-
TXiJ/iWp iytb: Ant. 1086 /3^/3aia, TWV <rb SdXiros oi% {nrendpa/xet: unde facilius evenire
poterat ut hie etiam, quamvis metro non cogente, TUV irreperet. 3 6 vvv L et
codd. plerique, Dind., Wunder., Schneidewin., Wecklein.: vvv Elms., Blaydes.,
Campbell. 4 O CTK6TOV A, GKOTOVO cum codd. plerisque L ; qui tamen in v. 106
OK6TOV cum ceteris habet. Quater in Eur. fabulis rb <TK6TOS mendose praebent codd.

the form strictly implies that dSriXos ther aspects of this matter.'
could mean, ' not seeing clearly': but 3 7 oi!)( ayv&v iroTetv. The poets can
an act. sense nowhere occurs, for in Eur. use 07C6S either like iepds (e.g. Eur. Andr.
Or. 1318 XP^? 5' 6.3-/j\ipTOPSeSpapihav 253 ayvbv rt/usvos), or, as here, like Sows.
nipt, means, 'faces wherein the deeds For the infin. active, cp. Plat. Phaed.
cannot be read'' (not, 'which seem to 62 B \6yos oti...p4Su>s SuSelv, 90 c X6701;
know nought of them'). Cp. the verbs ...Swarov KaTavoyoai: Eur. Med. 316 Xi-
formed from the active use of verbal 7e«s &Kovoai fia\9a,K' (auditu mollid):
adjectives which were primarily passive, Soph. 0. T. 792 OTXT;TOJ'...6/)2C, and n.
as aXcurrioi, to be unforgetting, CITXT/T^W, on 0. T. 1204.
to be impatient (0. T. 515). Con- 38 TOO 8«<3v V0|i££eTtu; 'to which of
versely, 8?)X6w, 'to make SijXos,' some- the gods is it deemed to belong?' After
times verges on the sense, 'to be SijXos' verbs of being thought, called, &c, the
(Ant. 20, 242). gen. expresses 'belonging' (1) to a pos-
3 6 As 78 shows, the man who has sessor, as here and Ant. 738 ov TOU tcpa-
just entered is supposed to belong to Co- TOVVTOS ri T6XIS vo/il^rai.; or (2) to a
lonus, which, like the rest of Attica, was class, as Eur. Andr. 12 TCIV iXevdepw-
subject to the king of Athens (v. 67). The T&TWV I OIKWV vo/uoSeto'. With (1) here
designation l-4vos was probably suggested cp. the gen. of the deity after lepos (Plat.
merely by <3 S-eiv' in 33. ra irhiiov , ' t h e ' Phaed. 85 B Upbs TOU airov SeoS).
details foreshadowed by the preamble. 39 dOlKTOS Ovh' 0lKt)T0S, SC. i(TTlV,
Isocr. or. 5 § 63 (in a rapid sketch of answering rls loO' 6 X">POS' C P- I 2 7 4
Conon's career) KO! TI Set rd. TrXela Xi- &vav5os oi)S' & fiTjvleis (ppatras, Ph. 2 asXTei-K-
•yew; 'and why dwell on the details?' So TOS oiS' olKov/jJvrj. The second question,
in Soph. Ph. 576 I>.T\ VVV IX' Ipy rh wXelov',TOV 8ewv voplfcTcu; is answered by at y&p
Tr. 731 171721' av d/3|t(6foi ere rbv wXeloi X6- e'fupojSot K.T.X.
yov, the art. denotes 'the' sequel which 4 0 Trjs Tt Kal 2K6TOV Kopai: as in
the previous discourse promises. In Eur. Aesch. Eum. 416 they call themselves
Med. 609 (is oil Kpivovfiai TWVS4 <roi ret NVKTAS alavyp Tinva, and invoke parep
rXeiora, the gen. brings this out: ' Enough Ntf£ (844): Aesch. does not name the
—I will not dispute with thee on the fur- other parent. In Hesiod. Theog. 184
J.S. 2
i8 IO<J>OKAEOYI

OI. rivoiv TO crefivov ovofi dv ev^cUiJiyjv KXVCOV ;

S E . Tas Travff 6pd><ja<i Eu//,ei'iSas o y iv0d8' dv
eiTTou Xe<us viv' dXXa S' a W a ^ o v /caXd.
OI. dXX' IXeco /ib/ TOP liceTrjv 8e£a£a.To'
(o<s ov^ ISpas yrjs ni^crS' av itjikOoLfi eri. 45
HE. TI 8' e a r l TOUTO ; OI. tjvfufyopas ^vvdnjii ifiyj<s.
HE. dXX' ou8' ejnoi TOI TOv^avtcrTavai iroXetus
Si^' *°" T ' &dpcro<s, wpiv y ' dp ev8eC£(o TC Spa.
OI. 7r/)os i w deans, <S £e«>e, (itf fi aTifidarj's,
Toiovh' dh/jrrjv, aiv ere Trpo<TTpiiro> fypaxrai. 50
(Hec. 831, H. F. 563, 1159, fr. 53S). 4 3 &] dv codd., Suid., Eustath.: SK
Vauvilliers. 4 4 d\\' ?\eip] t\ewir L, A, al.: tXe^) B, T, al. fiiv] pty coniecit
Elms, (ad v. 28), recepit Hartung. /x' av Burges. V^ Blaydes. i/U Nauck.,
Wecklein. TJJ/] T6I>5' codd. rbv primus dedit anonymus qui editionem Londinensem
anno 1747 curavit (Elms, praefat. p. v). 4 5 us] Scholium in L : £yi> y&p oix
Avaarifaoitat. ivrexiBev: unde conici potest scholiastae lectionem non ucrre, sed i s ,
fuisse. us primus scripsit Elms., quem secuti sunt edd. recentiores. WOT' codd.,

the mother is Earth, impregnated by the
blood of Uranus,—the idea being that
the Erinyes were called into life by the
crime of a son (Zeus) against a father.
Other versions made them daughters of
Euonyme (a name for Earth) and Cronus
(Epimenides ap. Tzetzes on Lycophron
406), or of Earth and Phorkys (i.e. the
sea): cp. Welcker Griech. Gotterl. 3. 81.
4 1 T£VIOV...KXVWV; of whom hearing
the august name might I make a prayer?
i.e. 'who may they be, whose name I am
to hear, and to invoke?' The optat. with
av gives a reverential tone to the question:
ctf$aC|iT]V dv refers to such propitiatory
words of invocation as were uttered on
approaching a shrine. The description
has left the Theban stranger in doubt as
to the particular deities meant. He might
think of other' Daughters of Darkness,'—
as of the Krjpes (Hes. Theog. 217), or of
the MOI/MU,—whom the Eumenides of
Aeschylus address as /iarpoKaaiyviJTai,
children of the same mother (Ntff, —Eum.
961).
4 2 iravfl' 6p«<ras, because no crime
escapes their ken: Ai. 835 f. T&S dei re
wapd&ovs I aei 6' opc6cras iravTa. ray /3po-
TOIS irdffri, | aeixviu 'EptcOs ravincoSai.
Ev|uvC8as, the title of the Erinyes at Si-
cyon (Paus. 2. n . 4), was not used by
Aesch. in his play of that name, unless
with Herm. we assume that it was in a
part of Athene's speech which has drop-
ped out after v. 1028. When Harpocra-
tion says that the Athene of Aeschylus,
irpavvaaa T&S 'Epivias, HinevlSas iSivofia-
aev, he perh. refers to such epithets as
etitppoves (Eum. 992), VKaoi, eiBitppoves
(1040), Xe/xvat (1041). Demosthenes (or.
23 § 66) uses the name in referring to the
trial of Orestes.
4 3 SXKa 8' ctXXaxov xaXa: schol.
a \ \ a 6v6/J,a.Ta irap' aXXots KaXi vofilferat.
Wunder and others quote Plut. Them.
27 <5 l&e, vo/Aoi duupipovmv ivSpibwuv
oXXa S' dXKois Ka\d. This is against
rendering, 'but otherwhere [the folk
would give them] other fair names.'
Near Megalopolis, on the road to Mes-
sene, there was a shrine of the Ma Wai:
SoKetv Si juoi, 6ew> rwv EifytecfS&w ieriv
iitU\n<ns, Paus. 8. 34. 1. -Aeschines
gives the attributes of the Erinyes to the
Hoival (robs •ri<Te2r]K6Ta.s..J\aiiyav nal
KoXafeix S<yriv r)fi[Umus, or. 1 § 190). As
at Athens they were 'Zep.val, at Thebes
they were II6TVIai (cp. 84). Another
name was 'Apal (Sum. 417).
1 4 fiv seems right. It implies a
thought answering, rather than opposed,
to t\e(p 5e£aia,To: i.e. 'gracious on their
part may be the welcome, (as, on mine,
the duty to remain is clear)': not, 'gracious,
indeed, may be their welcome, (but, even
if they should be stern, I must stay).'
Cp. the fUv, without a following 5^, which
lightly emphasises rather than contrasts:
Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 12 iyii iiiv oix olfia (as
others, perhaps, may), riv IK4TT|V, with-
 OIAIFTOYZ ETTI KOAQNQI
OE. Who may they be, whose awful name I am to hear
and invoke ?
ST. The all-seeing Eumenides the folk here would call
them: but other names please otherwhere.
OE. Then graciously may they receive their suppliant!
for nevermore will I depart from my rest in this land.
ST. What means this ? OE. Tis the watchword of my fate.
ST. Nay, for my part, I dare not remove thee without
warrant from the city, ere I report what I am doing.
OE. NOW for the gods' love, stranger, refuse me not, hapless
wanderer that I am, the knowledge for which I sue to thee!
Herm. SSpas yrjs] Upas y' tic Turner.; Upas ye Musgravius: Upas av Wecklein.
(Ars Soph. em. p. 77): £KWV yijs Nauck.: as oiyl xtipos rijaS' Mekler. 4 7 oiS'
ip.6r TOI L, L2, F : oiS' 4/Jt.ol rot coniecit Seidler., receperunt edd. plerique. ovSi fiipToi
3
A, R, V ; Elms., Campbell. oiS' iiwv n B, al. 4 8 ivSdfa TL Spw] 4vtiel£v (sc. %
X) ) TI Spa
p coniecit Schneidewin. : h8el£u
£ TU>1 olim Nauck.: f&fei5<3 rl pSpa F. Martin.
I S V B l d hSl^ l S B T H
ivSell-a TI Spq,s Vat., Blaydes. hSel^a rl Span B, T . roH-twurr. ' UUpas | | Trj<rd'...fr5d£(a
a' d'fr5d£
JTOX« G. H. Mueller. 4 0 wv L, A : vw Elms., edd.

out /te (which I should at least prefer to ii,—'Here are the Eumenides,—
'l*i or 4/ii, if |Uv were changed), is more here I stay.' Campbell renders, 'the
solemn: cp. 284 dXX' <8<nrep IXa/3es TOPword that sums my destiny,' and seems to
IK4TI)P. 8c|aCaro, Ionic: so 921 TvBolaro, regard the notion of 'sign' as blended
945 Sej-olaro, 0. T. 1274 6\polaro, yvoi- with that of 'summary.' But the two
ffolaro, where see n. notions are distinct. aivOriixa is always
4 6 <6s is clearly right. The tiiirre of parallel in sense with <rvi>Tlffe/j.at a s = ' t o
the MSS. would mean, 'and so' (i.e. since concert' (flovXrjv, etc.), never with avv-
they are the Eumenides). It could not TWIJ/U a s = ' t o put briefly together.'
mean, 'and in that case,' i.e. 'if they 4 7 i[utt is indispensable, while oidi
prove kind.' <5s is best taken as simply ixivroi would be weak. Tov£avurrdvai:
causal, 'for' (schol. iyib y&p OVK ixaarii- the art. with the infin. (whether subject or
aofiai), rather than as = 'know that' (Eur. object) is esp. frequent in the dramatists,
Ph. 1664 KPEfiN. i s OVTIS &v(pl rifS' for the simple reason that it was often
iiyp&v Briffei K6VU>). •yTJs: cp. 668 raa- metrically convenient: 442: Ai. 114 ripens
S« X&pas I ...?iravXo. E u r . Helen. 797 r\&e <TOI T& Spav; Ant. 78 rb yhp | filtf
6pq.s rdcpov roud' ddXiovs Upas t/tdsj TOXITOJV bpav %<pvv d/AT^cwos.
fiv t^X8ot|x': the optat. with &v calmly 4 8 8£x", like dvev or xwpis, 'without
'expresses a fixed resolve: cp. 0. T. 343 the sanction of: Ai. 768 KOJ. 5(X° I K e '-
OVK &v irtpa 0pdcrcu/u. vuiv,' e'en without the gods' help.' Nauck
4 6 TC 8* lerrl TOVTO; 'What means objects to the position: but not less bold,
this?' (cp. r U ' f t m ; 'what now?' 0. T. atleast,isO.T. 1084fri | Tor'dXXos,Ai.gS6
319 n.). 'What has this sudden re- o&x&oov TAXOS I Srjr' airrbval-as...; £v8c££»
solve to do with the mention of the Eu- T£ Spoo, indicate what I am doing: Spa is
menides?' gv|x<|>opas g«v8i](ji' 4(iijs. ato- pres. i n d i e : Plat. Gorg. 488A IKO.VS>S ft-oiIv-
d-qjxa=something agreed upon (/rvvTWentu), Set|ai TI tari TOVTO. Antiphon or. 6 § 37
as e.g. a military v;atchword (Her. 9.98). ivSet^ai rip StKa(TTT]pla rb. d5i/c^/xara. T h e
Apollo ha\l tpld Oedipus that, when he technical ?c5eifis was an information laid
reached a shrine of the "Ze/xval, then he against usurpers of public functions, or,
should find rest (90). This was the avv- in certain cases, against Kanovpyoi. Schnei-
8t)iia, the sign preconcerted between them, dewin and Wecklein take 8pd> as subjunct.,
which Oedipus has now recognised at understanding,—'report the matter (and
Colonus (cp. (yvi>>Ka, 96). He calls his ask) what I am to d o ' : but the idea of
awn prayer (44 f.) the (r!n>6t}ix.a of his fate, asking could not be supplied.
because it embodies the two points of the 4 9 {ctvc: 33. (ill |i dniK
2—2
20 Z0<t>0KAE0YI
HE. cnijiAaLve, KOVK aTL/jbos cf y ifiov (f>avei.
OI. TI'S ecr#' o x^P0<s ^VT' *v <a 0e/3i]Ka[Jiev;
HE. oa' 618a Kayay Train eTTicmycret KXVCOV.
j e v tpos Tras oo e a r e>(et oe i w
os IlocreiSaJi'' ev 8' d irvpcftopos deos 55
av Hpoixrjdevs' ov 8' emorei)8eis TOTTOV
os KaXeircu rJjcrSe ^aX/co7rovs oSos,
'Adrjvciv' oi 8e Trkrjcrioi yvcu
KO\(I)VOV €V)(0VTai <T<f)L(rLV
6o
TO r ovSe KOLVOV irdvTes

6 1 an/ioa y' (sic) £K 7' L, in quo codice non raro T' vel 7' vel S' intrusit libra-
rius; cf. vv. 52, 1279. Contrario errore dri/tos ^{ t/iov B. 5 2 Ha d' ?<r8'
L, A, Dindorf.: rls &r0' B, Vat., edd. plerique. In v. 38 apte dicitur TU 8'
ta9\ hie autem TU t<xB\ 65 4v d' codd.: ^S' Nauck., Wecklein. Vide

(genit, as after verbs of depriving) ft <rt of several divine presences in the vicinity.
irpocrrp^irw (cp. Ai. 831 Twavrd ire... So 4v 8' adds a new member to a group,
irpoaTfiiiru), <j>pd<rai (epexegetic infin.): O. T. 27 (where the same words h 5' 0 IT.
deny me not the grace of the things for 0e6s refer to the plague), Ai. 675. If,
which I supplicate thee, that thou should- instead of iv S', we read ijS' (which Soph,
est declare them. Cp. 3 s. sometimes used in dialogue, fr. 345 and
3 2 T£S ?O-8', i.e. 'what is it called?' 493), this would rather link the two dei-
In answer to the same query at v. 38 he ties as holding Colonus.
had only learned that part of it was sa- 56 IIpo|M|8cvs is a 'Titan' as son
cred. Cp. 26. of the Titan Iapetus (Hes. Theog. 510).
5 3 Ka^io. We say:—'What/know, Welcker (Griech. Gotterl. 2. 254) thinks
you also shall know' (8a' otS' iyii, Kal ai that 'Titan,' instead of 'Titanid,' is used
imar-tirei). The Greeks could say:— here only because, like the Titans,
' What / also (= I on my part) know, you Prometheus rebelled against Zeus: but
(also) shall know.' The second 'also' this seems strained. Cp. Cic. Tusc. 2.
(Kal) is absent here, since ai is wanting. 10. 23 (from the Ilpo/t. Ai/6jttei»os of Aesch.,
X e n . Symp. 1. 25 5o/c« fdvroi. /M>L Kal ra Prometheus speaking) Titanum suboles,
TCCV i.fSpui' av/xirbaia rairb. ir6,a%uv a'irep socia nostri sanguinis, Generata caelo.
xal rh iv yy (pvbiieva. Antiphon or. 5 irvp4>6pos (55), because represented with a
2
§ 3 tfryTelTO obft&v Tt fidWov iirb TQV &\- torch in the right hand: Eur. Phoen. r 121
Xwv f) Kal IIT' i/iov. So Soph. El. 1146 (on the shield of Tydeus) 8e|i{i S£ Xa/iirdSa
oflre yap irore \ /MjTpis ad 7 ' yaffa paWov fl I Tirav Ilpofiriffeiis ttpepev (is Tpyaoiv irtiKui.
KO.IJ.OV 0(Xos: cp. Ant. 927. In a like sense irvpcpdpos is said of Artemis,
0. T. 207. Cp. Philostratus p. 602 (quot-
5 5 I L x r a S u v . Paus. r. 30. 4 fehvv-
ing the Athenian rhetorician Apollonius,
r a i Si xal xcSpos KaXoi/xeyos KoXwi/Js "ITT-
circ. 225 A.D.) lii Hpo/iri$ev 5pSoCx« Kal
7rios...K«i ^w/t6s IIo(rei8i5>'os "lirirlov Kal
irvp<p6pe. His altar was in the Academy,
'AdTjvas 'lirirlas (1069), 7]p$ov 8£ Hetptdov
just s. of Colonus, and this was the start-
Kal 07/ff^ws (1593), OidlToSds re Kal'ASpA-
arov. This altar of Poseidon (tiriaT&Trjs ing-point of the \a/nradr)!popla (to the
KoXdij-ou 880) lies beyond the stage-scene acropolis) at the three torch-festivals.
(888). 4v8 (adv.), jr. iarlv. Prometheus Harpocrat. 184 rpets ayovaiv 'ABtivatot
did not belong to Colonus itself (as £ p \ d 5 t l d l
j
£'H
0
Poseidon did), but to the neighbouring are/ois Kal IIpo/iT/Seiois. Schol. Ar.
Academy (see on 56): he is named as one Ran. 131 \a/j.iraSrj(poplat Si ylyvovrai rpeis
 OIAITTOYZ ETTI KOAQNfil 21

ST. Speak, and from me thou shalt find no refusal.

OE. What, then, is the place that we have entered ?
ST. All that / know, thou shalt learn from my mouth.
This whole place is sacred; awful Poseidon holds it, and there-
in is the fire-fraught god, the Titan Prometheus; but as for
the spot whereon thou treadest, 'tis called the Brazen Thresh-
old of this land, the stay of Athens; and the neighbouring
fields claim yon knight Colonus for their primal lord, and
all the people bear his name in common for their own.

infra. 5 7 oSos codd.: 686s Brunck., edd. 5 8 a£ 5t irKrialov B, T (et v.l.

in margine L), Brunck. : o! Si irkyoiov Bothius. 5 9 TOP5' codd.: TOP Reiskius,
Brunck., Elms., Wecklein. (conferri iubens vv. 44, 78). 6O <popou<n Nauck.
6 1 umonaafiivov L et plerique: idem, sed superscr. <u, A : livoitao-fiiuoi. Riccard. 34

p$ s, 'H0CUVTOI», TIpo- iirir^r>]s, horseman, or knight. In the

Hj Aesch. wrote both a lip. Uvpfidpos roads about Colonus (raiaSe..,aymah 715)
(the 1st play of his trilogy) and a satyric men first learned to use Poseidon's gift of
lip. Hvpxaeis. TOTTOV by inverse attraction: the horse. With T<SV8* cp. 65 rovSe rod
Lys. or. 19 § 47 rty overlay rjv KartXiTre TQ Beov. In the case of the tribes, at least,
vlel oi irXeioeos &£ia iarlv K.T.X. : cp. on statues of eponymi were familiar to Athe-
0. T. 449. nians (cp. Ar. Pax 1183 rbv avdpiavTO. rbv
6 7 080s. Somewhere near the grove of Hav8Lovos). A statue of the hero Colonus
the Eumenides, but not within the stage- on the stage would be an effective device
scene, was a spot called ' the threshold' for giving greater vividness to the local
of Hades,—a steeply-descending rift or legend. The speaker could point to it with
cavern in the rock, at the mouth of which dramatic fitness, since Antigone is with
some brazen steps had been made (see on her blind father.
1590 f.),—in accordance with the epic 6O ap\i)7<>s, or apxyytrys, = esp. the
Keo
notion that Hades had a x"^ ^ oiSos founder of a family or clan, or (like KTI-
(II. 8. 15). From this spot, the immedi- (TTJJS, ok«rri)s) of a city. Bekker Anecd.
ately adjacent region (including the grove) 1. 449 apxyytrac ij-y^tMwes oi £Til>i>v/wi
was known as 'the brazen threshold]— TWI <j>v\£iv, quoting from the Trjpas of
, borrowed from the literal Ar. irap& TOI>S apxriytras, = by the statues
X §6.8 pa (1591), taking the general of the ten eTrfjvvfWt. f/paes of the Attic
sense of 'adamantine.' As 'rooted on tribes. Arist. fr. 85 (Berl. ed. p. 1491 a
the nether rock' (yrj6ev ippi^wphov 1591), 20) aperi] TOU -y&ous, Kal evyevels oi awb
and also as linked by mystic sanctities Totirov TOV y4vovs, ofru tav 6 ir a T ^ p evyevijs
with the Powers of the Under-world, this fj, dXX' ihv 0 apxvyis- Isocr. or. 3 § 28
region of the 'brazen threshold' is called icvnpos /J.iv 6 TOV yfaovs ij^wv apxyyos.
epaa/j.' 'AOnivav, the stay of Athens: a Plat. Tim. 11 E rijs TrdXeus Bebs apxnyos
phrase in which the idea of physical rls koriv (of Sa'is in Egypt, which claimed
basis is joined to that of religious safe- origin from the goddess Neith).
guard. x a ^ K ^ i r 0 1 ' s ' w i t h feet °f brass S I And all (the Srujjarai, supplied
(El.491 x-'Eptvis, untiring), here,found- Kard. aimeaiv from 71)01 as=5>JMOs) bear
ed on brass: not, putting brass under the his name in common (KOIVOV, in their
feet, as some have taken it: so dpyvpoirovs, capacity as KoXwceis), being designated
thereby. Tovvop.a, ace. of object to $i-
5 9 The name—though /coXwvo's was so povtri, is also cognate accus. to <Svo|ut-
familiar a word—is traced in the usual o-|iivoi, which is added to mark the
Greek fashion to a hero" Colonus, the fixity of the deme-name,—a title not
txibvviios of the deme; and, to justify the merely ornamental (like 'Epex0«o"ai for
epithet of the place, tiririos, he is called Athenians), but regular.
22 X0<l>0KAE0Y2

(TOI ravr iarCv, a> £eV, ov Xoyois

ff, dWa Trj £vvovo-£a irXeov.
OI. 77 y a p rtves vaCovcri ToucrSe rows TOTTOUS ;
BE. KOX Kapra, TOVSC TOV deov y iircovvfioL. 65
OI. a/3^€i TIS auTwi', 17 V I T<5 irXijdeL Xoyos;
BE. e/c TOU KaT* acrru //3ao"iX€ft)s r a S '
OI. pwros Se TIS Xo'yw' d
re /cat (rdivei p
BE. ®>jcreus /caXetrat, TOW irpw Aiyews TOKOS.
OI. a/a' av TIS aurw TTO/ATTOS ef VJLKUI' jotoXot; 70
BE. Q5S TT/OOS r\ Karaprva-wv
et Vat. 6 3 rXeov (sic) L (superscr. w), irVu Suidas s.v. Swoujia. Xeii coniecit
Schneidewin. 6 6 rla L, alii, no A, unde Elmsleius apx« T/S ai^rwi'; lure tamen
dicit ipse: 'MSS. nullam in hac re auctoritatem habent, neque aliud considerandum,
quoties inter rk et TIS diiudicandum est, quam utrum eorum sententiae convenientius
sit.' Vide annot. infra. Xoyos] Kpiros Bonitz.; ' a n vonosV Mekler. 7O ap' av

6 2 <roi, ethic dat.: El. 761 roiavrd aoi mocracy?' It would be a prosaic objec-
TOUT' iarlv, as /J£P iv Xoyip \ dXyeivd, K.T.X. tion that the question is hardly suited
Xd'yovs, 'story,' legend, generally, but to the heroic age of trarpiKal /3o<«Xe?ai
esp. poetry, in which Colonus had not (Thuc. 1. 13). r\ 'irl T$ ir\. X670S;
yet figured: the Iliad (23. 679) buries ' or does power of discussion rest with the
Oedipus at Thebes: cp. Paus. 1. 30. 4 people?' irXifBev, the popular assembly,
(of the Oedipus-myth at Colonus) di&ipopa as oft. rb i/ifrepov irXrjBos in the Attic
fi£v KaX ravra T^'O/njpov iron}<ret. orators. Thuc. 2. 40 (Pericles, on the
6 3 Tfl IwovcrCqi, 'by the dwelling Athenian democracy) oi5 TOI>S X6yovs rots
with them': i.e. those who live at Colo- tpyoisfiXajHiivriyotyevot. The schol. pa-
nus feel the charm of its holy places grow raphrases, 57 to TV v^- ^"T\V 7} taxis;
upon them. So the- Thucydidean Peri- and Kpdros is a conject. instead of X6705.
cles describes the Athenians as T V TT)S Elmsley and others cp. Eur. Cycl. 119
irdXeois Stivaixiv KaB' rmipav tpyip Beafii- rlvos KXiovres; (under what king?) 1) dedtf-
vovs Kal ipaffrhs yiyvoixtvovs airrjs (2. 43): fievrai Kpdros; There is no evidence for
cp. the schol. here, r y (py(fi Kal T% irelpq, Xiyos as (1) the commanding word,
irX^ov Tt/iw^teva, oO rots Xoyois. 'sway': (2) the deciding word, 'arbitra-
6 4 if •yap K.T.X. The eager interest ment': or (3) the 'principle' (ratio) of
of Oed. in this question depends on his government.
knowledge, derived from the oracle, that 6 7 4K, of the head and fount of power:
he brought KipSi) TOIS 8eSeyfi£i>ois (o2)- El. 264 K&K TWC5' apxofuu: Ant. 63 dp%o-
6 6 Kal K<if>Ta: cp. 301: Eur. Hipp. 89 6' £ p b
9E. ap' &> TI IIOV titi-aw...; III. Kal Kdpra 68 O4TOS...TCS (<5>')...KpOT«t; =rts
y\ Ocov, the hero Colonus. Though the tanv OUTOS 4S Kparei; Eur. Hec. 501 rls
distinction had lost nothing of its clear- OVTOS <rwp.a roifibv O6K ($S | KeicBai; \6y<f
ness at this date (cp. Antiphon or, 1 § 27 re Kal o-0^vei, word (counsel) and might
ofire Beoiis 000' ijpuas OUT1 avBpthirovs SeL- (of deeds): Od. 16. 242 (Odysseus) %eipas
<raca), Beis is sometimes the generic term T' alxpyTty l/aevai Kal iiri(ppova (JovXr/v:
for beings who receive divine honours: Pind. Pyth. 5. m (may Cyrene's king be
so Amphion and Zethus, the Theban he- blest) iw' (pyoiaiv dfupl re ftovXais: Soph.
roes, are rii <riii (Ar. Ach. 905), and Eu- 0. T. 884 (of a ripavvos) el 84 ns iwtpoTra
poiis says ('Avrpdrevroi fr. 3) iv eiffKlois Xepolv rj Xbyif Ttopeierau. So Theseus is
Spbiiounv 'AKadrjiiov Beov (the iTrwvvp.os described
of by Thuc. 2. 15 as yevbiuevos
the 'AxaS^eia). /terA TOV ijvveTov Kal Svvarbs.
6 6 Elmsley reads apxei T£S airruv; 6 9 Sophocles conceives the union of
' Who is their king?' But Oed. rather the Attic communes (commemorated by
asks, 'Have they a monarchy or a de- the annual festival of the crvvolKia
 OIAITTOYZ ETTI KOAQNfil
Such, thou mayest know, stranger, are these haunts, not hon-
oured in story, but rather in the life that loves them.
OE. Are there indeed dwellers in this region?
ST. Yea, surely, the namesakes of yonder god.
OE. Have they a king ? Or doth speech rest with the folk ?
ST. These parts are ruled by the king in the city.
OE. And who is thus sovereign in counsel and in might?
ST. Theseus he is called, son of Aegeus who was before
him.
OE. Could a messenger go for him from among you ?
ST. With what aim to speak, or to prepare his coming?
A, R, V s : o/>' OSK L et cett. C/iav] TJHUV A, V8. 7 1 (is vpbs] Swus Nauck. Karap-
rltsiav B, Karaprlffov Vat. Verbum Karaprlfro) (Ev. Matth. 4. 21 Karaprlfrivas ri.
SIKTVO), 'reficere, sarcire,' vel 'instruere,' usitatius quam KaTQpriu fuit apud scriptores
inferioris aetatis, sed huic loco non convenit. /jui\e'a> A, R, V3, Suidas (s.v. Karaprlfa):
li£\oi L et codd. cett. Schol. in L : (is T( irpo<r\i^wv airlf /ioXoi ns, f) wp&s rl eirpe-

in August) as already accomplished by is strongly supported by two other places

Theseus. Athens is the capital, all the of Soph., in each of which this formula
people of Attica being reckoned as its stands, as here, at the beginning of a
citizens {air&vTwp ijdi} ^vvreXotivTwv is at)- question: 0. T. 1174 0 1 . (is irpos TC
•njx, Thuc. 2. 15). Isocr. or. 10 § 18 Xpeios; Tr. 1182 TA. cos irpis rt irlariv
speaks of Theseus as 6 Xeyo/jievos /ih Trjvd' ccyae £v.<rrpi<pei.s; T h e simple irp&s
A.ly^ojs,yepofjLevos 5' £K HwreiSwi'os. Aegeus, TI; (also freq. in Soph.) = merely 'with
too, was said to have been king of reference to what?' while (is irpbs ri —
Athens: see on 297 ; and was the epo- ' with reference to what, in your concep-
nymus of one of the ten Attic tribes tion or intention (us)?': hence the latter
{Myr/ls e/wXij, Andoc. or. 1 § 62). He is appropriate when the questioner can-
gave the title to a lost play of Sophocles. not imagine the agent's motive.
7 0 dp' dv TIS...(16X01; ' I wonder if Karapruo-uv |ioXetv, to prepare things
any one would go?'=I wish that some one (to work upon his mind, directly or indi-
would go. / / . 10. 303 ris Kkv fioi r6de rectly), so that he shall come: for the inf.
tpyov iiroff^rf/uevos reX^ffeie | Swpy iiri jue- cp. 1286: Plat. Rep. 562 C T V iroXirelav...
yd\ip; Cp. infra 1100. aiirio, poet, after irapaaicev&fei npavvlSos Sei)6r)i>cu : and for
the verb of motion: cp. //. 12. 374 iwety- Karapriii) of mental or moral influence,
ofUvoun b" IKOVTO : Aesch. P. V. 358 ijKBevPlut. Mor. 38 D hv...i>^\ Xo7O(S xpr/iTTOts
aiTi$7i'qvbs...l$(\os: cp. 0. T. 711. iro(t- a<ftaipujv rj irapcLTpiiruv KaTapr6y T^V <j>iau>.
•mSs, one sent to bring a person, 0. T. 288. With L's («SXoi ((is being then final),
7 1 us irpis T£ goes with both parti- we must render: ' that Theseus might
ciples, p.o\etv with the second only. The come with what view (irpds r(),—to say or
Chorus are uncertain whether Oedipus to arrange (what)?' The opt. can stand (in
has merely some message for Theseus, or spite of (tepSavj) 72), since ap' &v (UoXot;
wishes to bring him in person to the (70) puts the case hypothetically: see
spot (as TOfiirds might imply). Our on 11. But: (a) the double (j.6Xoi, at
pointing is better than <ls irpbs rl; X. 17 K. the end of two successive verses, is in-
/io\eiv; The query turns more on the tolerable. Dindorf, therefore, conjecturally
motive of the appeal than on a sharp reads irapfj, which Wecklein and others
contrast between its possible forms. X<:£- adopt, (i) The antithesis between Xe|&ic
av should not be joined with no\etv and Karapriffwv is hardly clear. Wecklein
{'did lam come,' Blaydes). explains, irpbs iroiov \oyov rj tpyov; Cer-
The reading and explanation of the tainly ri X^IWK 17 Spdffav could mean, 'for
verse hinge on the question whether cos what conceivable purpose?'(cp. O. T. 710
(1) belongs to irpbsrl, = 'with what view?' TI SpiSv T\ TI (jtwvav): but Karaprijoip would
or (2) is final, = 'in order that.' Now (1) be a very strange substitute for opdcruv.
24 ZO<t>OKAEOYS

0 1 . cos av irpocrapKcov crjiuKpd KepSdvy \iiya.

HE. /ecu TIS Trpos dvSpos /AT) fiXtirovTos dp/cecrts ;
OI. ocr' dv Xeycofiev irdv&' opcoVra Xe^ofieu.
HE. oluff, <o i;iv, cos vvv /AT) CTC/KIXTJS; eVeurep el 75
yewaibs, G>S ISOVTI, 7rXi)v TOU Baifjuovos'
avrov fiev, ovirep Kd<f>dvr)s, ecos eyco
TCHS ivOdS' avrov, firj tear dcrTv, Si^jnorats
Xe£co Ta8' ikdciv' oiSe yap KpuvovcrC croi
ei Y077 ere fii^veiv 17 iropevecrdai irdkuv. 80
OI. co TZKVOV, rj peprjKev TJJJUV O gevos;
A N . fSdfirjKev, CSCTTC 77av eV Tjcru^ft), irdrep,
efecTTi (fxovelv, ws e/Aou yj6vrf<s ire\a$.
OI. co TroTi'iai Setvco7res, CUTC v w eSpas
irpd)T(ov i(f> vpav T^crSe 7175 €Kafi\j/ iyco, 85
<l>ot/6co re /cd/iol /AT) yivr\<rff dyvcopoves,
os /*ot, r a TTOAA e/cetv or €ge\py) /caxa,
irlatiiv airbv iioketv; quod utramque 1. videtur indicare. 7 2ff/w/cpA]fti/cpa codd.,
Campbell.: <r/u.Kp& Elms., edd. plerique. Vide ad v. 5. 7 5 sq. dXX', 1! %iv\ us vvv
/j.rl a<j>a\ris rod Sat/iovos, I airov ntv', Nauck., deletis iirelirep...v\iiv.—fox't <" f-> <*s "• /"••
crcfi. TOV S., I iirdirep el yevvaios iis Idovn ixoi, Hensius. 7 8 TOIS Turnebus, Brunck.,

7 3 |iij fj\iirovTo$, not ov, since the irapaXiirovri (Thuc. 2. 51), ^

blindness is a condition : 'if he has not Kark TO opdov (for one who rightly corn-
sight.' prehends, Her. 7. 143), TI$ &TTofnhifi oti
74 ipiovTa: the blind man's words deppAv r)V (Thuc. 2. 49), etc. SaCpovos,
will be instinct with mental vision. (Cp. sortis: so 1337) and oft.: boldly in fr.
0. T. 747.) The insight is ascribed to the 587 (J.TI avelpe voWoh rdv vapovra Sal-
words themselves, not to the speaker, as nova, sow not the rumour of thy fate
at 267 Treirovdora and 8edpaKora are epi-abroad.
thets of the Ipya, not of the agent. Cp. 7 8 |iij KOT' acrrv is a comforting paren-
Aesch. Cho. 854 <ppiv'...(i/j,ft.aT(ii/j.4vriv, thesis. |ti^ is due to the preceding im-
Suppl.^6']tj>iAii,a'TWtra...<Ta<pe'(rTepov(k6yov).
perative \Uv': cp. Thuc. 1. 124 •tyyipl-
Milton, Par. Lost 3. 51 So much the rather uaaBe rbv iroXe/tov, fify ipofiriSivTes T& ai-
thou, Celestial Light, Shine inward, and rUa Seivov. Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 37 i.T&yov
the mind through all her powers Irradiate; rty yvvaiica icai robs iraZSas, /irjdev aindv
there plant eyes. KaraSeU: but it has, in itself, almost the
7 5 ot<r6'...<o$...|M] o-<j>aXfjs; dost thou effect of a reassuring injunction, 'do not
know (how to act),—that thou mayest suppose that I mean.' We could not make
not come to harm? A modification of oi 4v$ad' airov /ii)TOT'&<STV Sij/wrai a
the phrase o W us TTOITJCTOV, in which vol-single phrase, as = such of the folk as are
•qvov is abruptly substituted for Set <re not in the town, but here. IvSctS' av-
Tronjcrai. So, here, otirSa "eagerly be- TOV : Solon fr. 36. 11 roiis 5' ivBab' airov
speaks attention to the advice: see on . (in Attica, as opp. to abroad): so Eupolis
O. T. 543. fr. inc. 1. 4 (where Bothe after Meineke
7 6 us ISOVTI : «s has a limiting force, badly points TW iv$dS\ aiirov), etc. The
(as above, 20), Ant. 1161 fy fijXoiTos, us word Sj/fioTijs/
in Ant. 690, At. 1071
9 ,t
ifiol (cp. on 0. T. 763)- The dat. is h i7f
= a common man as opp. to a chief.
that of the person interested by the per- Here, as in Eur. (Aesch. has not the
ception, as in us y.h avveKovri. elreTv word) and Pind. (Nem. 7. 65), Srj/j.6rai
(Xen. An. 3. 1 § 38), TTOXXA KOI SXka are the 'citizens' generally; though in
 OIAITTOYZ ETTI KOAQNQI 25
OE. That by small service he may find a great gain.
ST. And what help can be from one who sees not ?
OE. In all that I speak there shall be sight.
ST. Mark me now, friend,—I would not have thee come to
harm,—for thou art noble, if one may judge by thy looks, leaving
thy fortune aside;—stay here, e'en where I found thee, till I go
and tell these things to the folk on this spot,—not in the town:
they will decide for thee whether thou shalt abide or retire. [Exit.
OE. My child, say, is the stranger gone ?
AN. He is gone, and so thou canst utter what thou wilt,
father, in quietness, as knowing that I alone am near.
OE. Queens of dread aspect, since your seat is the
first in this land whereat I have bent the knee, show
not yourselves ungracious to Phoebus or to myself; who,
when he proclaimed that doom of many woes,
edd. recent, plerique. TOIO-5' codd., Campbell. 7 0 aoi L, superscripto ye. ye
codd. plerique, Brunck., Elms., alii, TOI Campbell. 8O rj XPV codd.i Wunder.,
Hartung., Campbell.: el Turnebus, Brunck., edd. plerique. 8 5 777s] yvF Burges.,
s
Blaydes. 8 8 yivi\aff L, superscr. e: yivourB' V .

this place the term is tinged with the trays the lineaments of the Furies, as
notion of ' demesmen.' Aesch. does {Earn. 46—54), but he
1
8 0 tl XP !' All our MSS. have fi xpV leaves on the mind an impression not less
(which Campbell retains); but, as be- awful. «5TS VVV ?/co/j^a iirl fSpas {gen.
tween j) and el in such a case, their au- sing.) ipiav irpiirwv (possess, gen.) rrjaSe
thority is small: thus in Aesch. Cho. 7?js (partitive gen.). 4ir£ can be so placed
994, where elr' is certain, L gives the since 4(i»v is possessive gen. (=ifieripas) :
senseless f/r'. Epic usage allows iie (tj), cp. 126, 0. T. 177 &KThv Tpbs iairipov
answered by ije (•/}), in an indirect ques- 6eov. ^Ka|u|/a (sc. ybvv) absol., as Eur.
tion : //. 2. 299 6<ppa Sau/iev \ rj irebv Hec. 1079 ir£ jSu, irfi ara, ira Kd/i\f/a;
KaXxas liavreierai., rje rai obitl. But is 8 6 dyvuiiovcs, without yvd/^ij, hence,
there any Attic example of this construc- 'inconsiderate'; and so, 'unfeeling': Tr.
tion? Three instances are indeed alleged 473 (ppovovaav Bvqrb. Koix dyvii/xova, i.e.
from Aesch. (P. V. 780, Cho. 756, 890), not refusing to make allowance for hu-
but they are most doubtful: see Appen- man frailty. Xen. Mem. 2. 8. 5 ayvii-
dix. Attic usage prescribed d (or etre) as fiovi KpiTrj irepirvxeiv, to fall in with a
= ' tvhether,' introducing the indirect ques- judge who makes no allowance. But
tion: the correlative 'or' was usu. elre, dyvds= 'undiscerning,' 0. T. 677.
but sometimes, as here, •%. 8 7 €|<XpT), since in Attic xp6<>> con-
8 1 i^|4v, ethic dat.: do we find our- tracts in T): Tyrtaeus 3. 3 'ATSWUV | xpu-
selves alone ? Cp. 62. uoKbuiii fypv irtovos 0- aStirov: Pind. 01.
8 2 Iv r^<ru\% in quiet case, nearly= 7. 92 txpeov (v. 1. Ix/aaoc): Lucian Alex.
us
fy7i5x > as 1675 iv TV/jtdiTifi= 'at the last':22 £x/"> ical iSiairife (common dialect).
cp. El. 384 vSv ykp iv KOKQ (ppoveiv. TO 7T0\\', Cp. El. 564 T& 7TOX\4 TTVetifUlT',
8 3 \16vr\1 ir&as, sc. ovcrr)s, a gen. those weary winds. The prophecy was
absol. (we could not understand «s SVTI made to Oedipus at Delphi when he went
irt\as iftov /i6pi;s): cp. 1588: 0. T. 966 thither in his youth from Corinth, to ask
uv 6<p7iyi}TSiv, sc. 6VTUII>. whether he was indeed the son of Poly-
8 4 iroTvuxi, fitting in his mouth, as bus, the Corinthian king, and Merope.
being esp. their name at Thebes (43). The god did not solve his doubt,—&\\a
SCIVUITES: as looking sternly on sin (42). 8' o,8\ia Kal deivd, xal duffrrjva irpoil<prtvev
The face of the Avengers is still terrible to \iywv (0. T. 789). Eur. makes Oedipus,
his inner eye. Sophocles nowhere por- while still at Thebes, tell Antigone of a
26 ZO^OKAEOYI
ravrrjv IXefe irauXai' ev X/odVot> /
i\06vTL x®Pav TepiJiCav, otrov de&v
iSpav \d^oifii /cat £ei>ocrrao-w, 90
/caju,t/»ew TOV TaXaiTroipov fiiov,
] [xev, oiK^a-avra, rots SeSeyju.ei'ots,
Se TOIS Trefixjjaartv, ol fju' d/mj\acraV
)f^ia 8' rj^e.iv TcovSe [LOI iraprjyyva,
fj aeLcr/Jiov, rj fipovrrjv TLV, T\ Atos <xe'A.as. 95
eyvwKa fiiv vvv c5s /x,e rj^Se rrjv dSoi>
OU/f etrff O7TWS OU m<7T0V 6 ^ V[X(OV TTTepOV
€gy)yay eis TOO aAcros. ou ya/o av irore
8 8 ^X^dvra Elms. OO fyvbaraaiv. Superscriptum est in L yp. Kal Kardirraaty.
Totus autem versus, omissus e textu, additus est in marg. dextro, v. 89 continuans,
a manu (ut videtur) prima. 0 1 Kdnirreiv A, R. 9 3 olK-qaavTa codd.
omnes, excepto F : oiKr\aovra F (ex coniectura Triclinii), Turnebus, probavit Schaefer.:
est autem plane ineptum. ' Scribendum esse oUlaavra et ego diu est quum censui,

•xpriaii.bs which doomed him to die atoirov \dBoi|U. The part. tX86vTi ex-
iepds KoXwcis (Phoen. i7O5ff.). Far more presses the first condition to be fulfilled
poetical is the conception of Sophocles, before the iravXa can be attained, TOV-
that Apollo had appointed the sign, but rr\y is explained by 4VTOB8O Kaix\j/eiv.
not named the place. T«pp.£av is proleptic: in whatever land he
8 8 Tav-rqv <?\C£E iravXav: spoke of should find the Semnae, that land was to
this as a rest. The pronominal object of be for him rep/ita, i.e. was to contain the
the verb, instead of being TOOTO, is assi- goal of his wanderings. The word occurs
milated to the gender of the predicate elsewhere only in Ant. 1331, rep/Uav
irav'hav: cp. Plato Crat. 433 E \4yei... afiipav, one's last day. It fits the meta-
etvai TavTt\v ipBbTrp-a 6V6/W,TOS, ^WO^K^V, phor of K<£|u|>eiv, from rounding the post
he says that in this consists the correct- in the SlavXos (/cd/i^m SiaiXov ddrepov
ness of a word,—convention: Lysias or. KWXOV irdXiv, Aesch. Ag. 344), since rippa
12 § 37 ravTTiv yd.p iaxdrtf SIKW Svvd- oft. = vtiaaa or Ka/iim)/), the turning-post
yueSa irap' airtSv \a$eiv, this (death) is (//. 23. 466 tt <rxet)ieiv lrepl rip/ia).
the extreme penalty which we can exact 9O o-«|ivwv: see on 43. |«V6OTOO-IV,
from them. Iv XP°V<? l " " ^ : s o &• 33°> quarters
q for strangers.
g Pollux 9 9 5 fpyi
Ant. 422, Ph. 235, etc.: but 1648 xpSvy 6i 6i Kall Tro'Xeus
'X Kall iravSoKeiov
S l %ev&)v Kal
xal
Ppaxei (without iv). The general Attic iis iv 'Ivdxv SO^OKX^OUS (a satyric dra-
rule was to use iv in such phrases as iv ma, fr. 253), wavSiKos (ev6<rTa<ris.
TToXXcj), /jutxpif, 6\ty<f, /8pax« XP^V' *v
The word occurs only in these two places
6Xlya.it fifiipats, iv 7roXXois Heaiv. T h e
of Soph.: so ivTroffraais, fioiaraais.
instances in which iv is omitted are 9 2 f. KepSt] jiiv K.T.X. : with advantages,
comparatively rare in poetry, and very through my having settled there (OIKIJ-
rare (usu. doubtful) in prose, with the CTOVTO), for my entertainers, and ruin for
exception of the phrase vartptf xpivy, the Thebans. The conjecture olKfrravra,
which in prose usu. lacks iv: it takes it, 'having founded,' deserves to be carefully
however, below at 614 and Tr. 18. weighed. Cp. the poet, use of KTtvas
8 9 ft i\96vTi...ffo>v. Apollo said: below (715) in regard to the invention of
OUT5J wavXd (TOl iOTOl, i\06vTl X'"/""' the curb: also Aesch. P.V. 250 rv<pXas
repidav, 8wov &v Xd(3j;s 0. <r. ISpav Kal iv airoTs iXirlSas Kar^Kiaa. On the other
l-evoffraffiv ivravda Kanipets K.T.X. In hand, the blessing to Attica turned on
the orat. obliqua, if the tense of the prin- the personal residence of Oed. therein at
cipal verb were primary (as \iyei), STOV the close of his life: cp. 626 KOOITOT' 01-
ftp Xd/Sjjs would become oirov av Xd/3w: Slirovv ipeis | dxpeiov olKT)r9jpa 5£%a<r0ai.
since it is secondary (lXe£f), we have This favours olKi^o-aVTa. Kf'pSr^ and tfrqv,
 OIAITTOYZ ETTI KOAQNQI 27

spake of this as a rest for me after long years,—on reaching

my goal in a land where I should find a seat of the Awful
Goddesses, and a hospitable shelter,—even that there I should
close my weary life, with benefits, through my having dwelt
therein, for mine hosts, but ruin for those who sent me forth—
who drove me away. And he went on to warn me that signs
of these things should come, in earthquake, or in thunder,
haply, or in the lightning of Zeus.
Now I perceive that in this journey some faithful omen from
you hath surely led me home to this grove: never else could
et Doederlinus p. 59 Act. Monac. vol. I. monuit. Verba eius opposuit Elmsleius,
ipse quoque manifesto sic legendum iudicans. Neque enim habitare hie, sed mori
vult Oedipus.' (Hermann.) Vide annot. infra. i/ivoKavTa Nau'ck.; daolaovTa.
Hensius ; eftroictx re Mekler. 9 4 Tapeyyva L, alii: Trape77i)a A superscr.
3
17, V . 9 8 vvv L, Hermann., Schneidewin., Wecklein. : vvv edd. plerique.

accusatives in appos. with the sentence given at 1606. TIV' suggests that the
ivravda Kafiypetv rbv filov. the participle god spoke merely of 'signs':- Oed. in-
oltcfiaavTa (in antithesis with SeBeyntvois, terprets. Cp. schol. Ar. Ach. 171 810-
cp. 13 £ivoi irpbs aardv) serves to bring (Tiifila S4 ia-Tiv 6 Trapd tcaipbv xei/ubv.
out the point on which the ictpdr] and an) Plut. Mor. 419 F avyxwiv /J.eyaK'rjv irepl
depend. For the plur. ace. in appos. cp- rbv d4pa tcai dto<77][/.las TTOW&S yev^trOcu.
Eur. Ale. 6 KOX /ie Srjreieiv jrarjjp .. ,TWV8' 9 6 jfyvwica \i\v is answered (101) by
awotv' tyayKaaev. This is better than to d\\d /j,oi...d6Te. vvv, 'then,' seems better
refer xipfrq and arrpi to the person of Oed. than vvv, (though this could stand,)
('having dwelt there as a blessing' &c), since the oracle is the basis of his be-
which would suit O.TT\V, but hardly the plur. lief. Ti]v8e TI^V 686v: ace. of extension
K^pSii,—used here instead of Ktp&os (cp. in space (with 4giJYaY«), denoting the
579) because the 'blessings' were to be ground traversed: cp. 1686: Ph. 1223
felt in many ways and on many occasions K^Xevdov £/)ireis.
(see 1524 ff.). 9 7 OUK &r8' &iro>s ou, which in gram-
9 3 rots Tr^jixl/ao-iv is supplemented by matical order immediately follows »s, can
dinjXcurav since iri/ireiv can be said of be thus placed because felt as one adver-
those who 'speed the parting guest': Od. bial expression = 'assuredly1: so often iaTai
15. 74 xph fetKOK irapeovra 0i\e?i' 46i\ovra ore ( — 'sometimes'), oi)/c taTiv 5 ('in no
Si Triixireiv. wise'), ouSels ocrrts oil ('everybody'), etc.
9 4 irapi)YY«a cannot mean 'pledged,' irrepAv: no outward sign had been
'promised' (Jjyyviiro), but only 'passed the given. The 'omen' was in the leading
watchword to me,' i.e. 'told me, as a of his will. Cp. the feeling in the Odys-
sign.' Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 58 irapriyyia 0 sey (more spiritual here than the Iliad)
Kvpos aivOyiLa, Zfi>s ffu/t/iaxos KaX •rfye- that the gods sometimes act directly on
/uiiv, 'C. proceeded to pass the watch- the human mind by inspiring a thought
word, 'Zeus',' etc. irapeyyudu regularly at a crisis. Od. 16. 282 (Odysseus to his
has this sense (which sometimes passes son, when planning to slay the suitors)
into that of 'exhorting,' 'encouraging' OTTTrore xev TTO\{I^OV\OS ivl ippeal 0i/i<rei
one another); or else that of ' putting 'ASijei?, I vevaia ixiv TOI iyi) Ke^oXJ:
something into another's hand,' ' entrust- which anticipates such a irrep6v as is
ing' it to him. The omission of the "tem- meant here. For Trepbv as —oluvbs or
poral augment in L and other MSS. is not 6pvts ( = ira.v8' ooairep irepl /larrelas Sia-
a sufficient ground for adopting Her- Kptvet Ar. Av. 719) Schneidewin cp. Cal-
werden's (jxpfyyw ('trusty'). limachus Lav. Pall. 124 irolinv (dpvldwv)
95 ^ <r«ur|jiAv if Ppovrrjv TiV, some O{IK Ayadal irrtpvyes, Propert. 4. 10. 11
such sign as earthquake or thunder feliciduseditapennis (withha.ppya\ig]ines).
(nca with both): thunder is the sign 9 8 IJ1J70Y', i.e. 'to my goal (#f-)',not,
28

ifuv dvTeKvpa* ohonropwv,

mj<j)cov aoivois, KOLTTI crefivov k%6p/qv IOO
fiddpov TOO" do~K€Trapvov. dXXa (JLOL, deaC,
fiiov KO.T 6fi(f>ds Tas 'AvoXkavos SoVe
irepao-iv rjSrj Kal KaTao-Tpocjnjv Tiva,
et fir) So/cw r t JJL€L6VG)<S exeiv, del
fto^^ois XaTpevov rots UTrepTaVois fipoTcov. 105
IT', a> ykvKelai iraiSes dpyaiov "ZKOTOV,
IT', <W fieyCoTrfs IlaXXaSos KaXovfievai.
'Adrjvat TifxioiTaTif] TTOXIS,
r' avSpo? OlZiirov TOS' dOkiov
>' ov yap Sr) TO y dp^alov no
AN. criya. nopevovTat ydp oiSe S>y
ypova TraXatot, cr-ns eSpas eirtcr/coTrot.
OI. o~vyr)o~o[Jiat, re Kai o"U /i j e j ooou 7rooa-f-

89 iyuuc codd.: u/ufi' Suid. (s.v. cij^dXios flu(7(o): schol. oi yap av.,.vpi!yrais vp.iv
avriirxov. 1O4 p.elov' <5S' fxeix coniecit Wecklein., p.eiovus voaetv Nauck., /JLCIOV
dvriax^v ('parum obdurasse') Mekler. 1OS /MX6OIS...T. iff.] /MOXSOVS...robs iir. -ovs
coniecit Wunder. 11O TO y' V3, Aid., Doederlein., Reisig., Elms., Blaydes.,

'aside from the highway.' Plat. Phaedo end, a concluding of it (Eur. Andr. ior
6 6 B KivSvvevei rot c&TTrep drpairds TIS £K- T^IV TeKfvraiay...Tepdaas 7ip.4pav): icara-
<j>tpetv ij/itSs (and so Soph. At. 7). ou arrpo<|>T] adds the notion of a career which
7<ip &v, 'for «te,' etc., the suppressed approaches its goal. Thuc. 2. 42 (of
protasis being d /ifj £f1(7076: so 125: those who had fallen in the war) SoKel 8£
O. T. 82 (where see Appendix p. 292). fiot 8TJ\OUV dvdpbs- dpeTTjv Trpdri) re fnjvti-
1 0 0 vii<j>wv doCvois: the austere wan- ovtra Kal TeXevrata j3«^atoO(ra 17 vvv TwvBe
derer lights first on the shrine of the aus- Kara<TTpo(pii (the closing scene of their
tere goddesses (us alel T(II> 6/iotov dyet lives). Polyb. 5. 54 rty airyv ^iroii)-
0eds as rhv oiwlov); vt\§uv implying the aavTo TOV (SLov KaTaaTpotprji'.—o^uf>d.s: see
thought that he has been in a manner on 550.
consecrated to suffering. Water, and IO4 |iei6v(os ?x elv= y" e ' a " / e^oj. This
honey mixed with milk (p-ekUparov), euphemistic mode of expression with the
oas
formed the x iolvovs, vrj<p6Xia fieiXly- comparative adverb is often found where
pLara (Aesch. Eum. 107) of the Furies. censure or disparagement is to be conveyed
Pollux 6. 26 TO yhp vriipaXieieiv TO vi\(pi,-less bluntly. Plato Phaed: 75 A 6piyeTm
Xia Bieiv ikeyov, oirep tori rb xp^crSai p£v Travra ravra tlvcu otoy rf> tffov, I % e 1
Bvalais dolvois, uv rks ilvavrtas Ovfflas olv-Si (vdeearipus (repeated just after-
oinrbvSovs l\eyoy. Photius s.v. vi\- wards thus, aiiroi; ivSeiffrepd tariv):
(paXioi dvaiai, iv ats olvos oi (rirhSerai, Apol. 34 C rax' av
"to «s Tavra ivvo-qaas
d\\& vSap Kal p.eklKpaTov. aidaSiarepov av irpos p.e (Txolri,=
101 do-K&rapvov (cp. 19), not shaped aiSadtarepos av eft;: Legg. 932 A (av TIS
by the adze (cncticapTvos, fr. 724): so if rrjde T
rrj ir6\(i yoviusv ap,e~K4<TTepov
Soph, is quoted by Hesychius (1. 90) for &XV °vficovTos,= dfieXe&repos ^. Oedi-
aSpiiravov (from Speiravri). pus says to the Furies: 'Grant me rest,
1 0 2 pCou...irlpa<riv...Kal Karao-Tpo- unless haply (TI, adv., as O. T. 969, here
<(>r|V TIVO, some ending of life,—some with bitter irony) I seem to be beneath
close to my course, filov iripaais is TO such grace,—I, who have suffered so much
irepax rbv plov, a passing through life to its and so long.' (itio'vws i\av means here to
 OIAITTOYZ ETTI 29

I have met with you, first of all, in my wanderings,—I, the

austere, with you who delight not in wine,—or taken this
solemn seat not shaped by man.
Then, goddesses, according to the word of Apollo, give me
at last some way to accomplish and close my course,—unless,
perchance, I seem beneath your grace, thrall that I am evermore
to woes the sorest on the earth. Hear, sweet daughters ofr
primeval Darkness ! Hear, thou that art called the city of great
Pallas,—Athens, of all cities most honoured! Pity this poor
wraith of Oedipus,—for verily 'tis the man of old no more.
AN. Hush! Here come some aged men, I wot, to spy out
thy resting-place.
OE. I will be mute,—and do thou hide me in the grove,
Campb.: r6S' codd. cett., edd. plerique. 113 i£ 65ov iroSa codd. : 65ov

be (leiuv in the sense of ' too insignificant,' Apollo.

'of too little account,' in respect of suffer- 1 1 0 etSwXov (cp. 393), a mere wraith,
ing : i.e., one"\vho has not yet suffered with the semblance and speech of the
enough. Thus we arrive at the same man, arhp <pp£ve$ OVK tvi Tr&ixirav, but the
sense which the scholiast extorts by a me- living heart is not therein (as Achilles
thod which seems impossible. He ex- says of the eldoXov of Patroclus, //. 23.
plains |i€idvci>s ?X{IV as = AOTT&'CIIS %xeiv 104). So the wraith of Helen is etSuXov
rk Kaica, 'to have ills in too small a de- t/ATn/ovv, Eur. Helen. 34.
gree.' But (1) as Herm. said, this would ov Y<i<> 8^ T6 y'. After rod' in 109 a
be /ictov or fteLta lxeiV> a Q d (2) it is impos- second T<58' here would be very awkward:
sible to understand rh Kara. Campbell and the article, if not necessary, is at least
thinks that fieiovws %xelv Xarpeiwv —fietovw desirable, oi yip 8tj is esp. used in re-
IX""" XaTpevnaToiy. which is open to ob- jecting an alternative to something already
jection (1), and to this (2), that the stated, and yt is often added with the force
partic. Xa.Tpevoii> could not do duty for a of'at any rate'; below, 265 oi yhp S^ TO
e
partitive gen. after ?x '"- Wecklein (who ye I crQ/j,': El. 1 0 2 0 oi5 yhp Si) nevbv y'
follows the schol.) suggests ixeiovws £xelv &(f>T)<rofii.ev: Ph. 2 4 6 oii yhp Si) <rii y' fi<r$a
KaKw, I and del for j3porui> in 105. vavfi&rqs. On the other hand 01) ykp Si)
1O6 |io'x8ois XaTpcvuv: Aesch. Ag. without ye Occurs 0. T. 576, Apt. 46V
217 dvayKas (5v X4rradvoi>: Eur. Suppl. 111 The grove being close to the
877 x/"//t»T<«"' fe"X"els tf>ro' (in bonds to village, the man of the place has done his
lucre). Tr. 357 itbvuv Xarpev/MTa. (servi- errand quickly, and the elders of Colonus
tude in toils) is not similar. are already heard approaching (cp. 78).
106 IT", in urgent petition, as 248, 112 xpo'vu, dat. of circumstance with
0. T. 46 i8',...d.v6p6uaov: 1413 IT', aiftti- iraXxuot, old in respect of their years, i.e.
<rar'. "yXtiKticu, with blandishment, as ' aged.' The phrase (an unusual one) does
Tr. 1040 i3 yXvicbs" A.i8as. No other poet not seem to be intensive, as Campbell
of the class, age (I think) ventures on makes it, 'very old' (yovy yevvaie in
this use of yXvictis in addressing deities, O. T. 1469 is not similar), but simply
which, indeed, is somewhat apt to recall pleonastic, as in Od. 13. 432 7roXaioi;...
the Aristophanic <3 JMKUP, a yXvKirare. yipovros, an old man of many years. fir£-
2K6TO\J : on 40. o-Koiroi here=speculatores, explorers, but
1 0 7 IIaXXd8os, possessive gen. with in Ant. 217 overseers, watchers, and ib.
KaXov|ievai: Athens, thou that art said 1148 of Dionysus, 'master' (of mystic
to belong to Pallas, of all cities most rites).
honoured: Eur. Ion 8 tara yhp OVK 113 f. KO.1 <ri p." 1% 0S0O irrfSa xpftfrov
ao-qiios 'EXXijj'wi' TOXIS, \ rijs xpv<r°^°yxov all MSS. (1) This is usu. explained by
HaWados KeKXtjfj.^PTi: id. 311 AofcLov /ce- partitive apposition (<rx^/ia KO.8' b'Xov ml
/cXi)/teSa, I am called (the servant) of /a^pos), the part ir<J8a being in appos.
 Kpvxjjov Kwf aXcros, TOM'S' eitus ai> eKf
\6yov<i ipovcriv. iv yap TW padeiv "5
rjvXdfieia TWV Troiovpevcov.
XOPOS.
orp. a. opa' TIS ap rjv; wou raiei; 117
2 TTOU Kupet e/croTTtos <ru0eis o navrcov,
3 d •na.vrwv 120
4 npoaSepKov, Xeucrcre 877,
5 npocnrevdov }
H . Keck., recep. Wecklein.: vide annot. infra. 116 ^K 7&p] <?v Si coniecit Elms-
leius. yuaffetc] \a8eiv Blaydes. 117 vaUi] icvpei olim coni. Nauck.: vairovs

with the whole (it: 'Hide me,—that is, 3. 6. 17 iv6vp.ov T&V elSoTiov on \4yovji.
my foot,—apart from the road.' The Plat. Gorg. 517 C iyvoovvres iW^Xuv ort
construction is common (Ph. 1301 fifties \£yop.ev. Distinguish 593 orap /M0J;S p.ov
He...xeipa, Horn. / / . 11. 240 rbv 5' aapi vovBirei, when thou hast learnt from me.
irXj}|' aux^o): thequestion here is as to the 116 kv yap TM p.a6(iv: i.e. 'for in
sense, ayayf fie 7r68a could bear such a learning (how the people of the place
sense: but Kpvt|/ov |Ue irSSa cannot do so, are disposed) consists the caution of
unless we grant that Kpim-mv ir68a could (proper for) all that we are doing': we
mean ' to guide another's steps to a hiding- are poor strangers, who must be pre-
place.' Wholly different is Eur. Hec. pared to shape our course according to
812 wot p.' iireldyeis iroSa; 'whither art the mood of the dcrrol (13). Though rij)
thou withdrawing thy steps from me?' /j.a$etp form a cretic, the spondee stands
= 7roi fie tfietiyeis; (2) Paley thinks that in the 5th place, since yap is a monosyl-
TTOSO is 'quite redundantly used,' as if lable : so El. 376 el yap r&vSi pun. (where,
ayovao. had been part of the sentence. as here, Elms, proposed 5£ instead of
The evidence cited for a 'redundant' use yap): ib. 409 T<J TOUT' ijpeaev; Cp. 664.
of iroSa consists in (a)_the phrase /3cuew 116 TWV iroiov|uvw: so El. 84 (just
rroSa, Eur. El. 1173 etc., where fialvw before an exit, as here): TauTa yap tfr&pet |
is trans.: (b) one place, Eur. Ale. n 5 3 VIKI\V T' Itf ^A"1" K"l Kpdros TWV Spap.^-
dW eilTVXpltp, VOCTTtp.OV 5' I:\0OIS TToSd : vav. The yvtbp.ri here, though perhaps
where, if right, w. is a bold cognate a c e , meant to mark the caution taught by bitter
come with returning foot: but bSov and experience (cp. 273), has the tone of
S6p.ov are zw. //. (3) Campbell takes p.e Periclean Athens: cp. Thuc. 2. 40 (it is a
as governed, irpds T6 <ST\ixa.i.vbp£vov, by mischief) /J.rj irpoSi.5axSwai....\6y(f irpd-
Kpi'j/ov iroda as = inr4£aye: but this in- Tepov $ iirl a Set tpy(f ^XSeiv: 3. 42 (Dio-
volves the difficulty noticed under (1). dotus answering Cleon) Tois...\6yovs...
I regard as probable H. Keek's £KITO8<&V SiSaanaKovs TWV TpaypArwv.
68ov. Cp. Eur. Phoen. 978 X0o»is TTJ<TS' 1 1 7 — 2 5 3 Parodos, passing at v. 138
iKwoSiiv. No substitute for iroSa is satis- into a lyric dialogue (Kop.fi.6s) between the
factory: among the conjectures are Kopa, Chorus and Oedipus (see preliminary n.
pA iroi, TT&\U>, 7rAos, vipa, itpoau, T&xa, on the structure of the play). For the
rodt, rod' &ip. metres see Metrical Analysis.
114 f. T<Sv8*... ^K|xa6u T^vas Xo'yous The framework is aa.follows. (1) ist
cpoviriv, learn in regard to these men what strophe, 117 ris dp' Ijv to 137 valei,=.ist
they will say; not, learn from them (by anlistrophe, 149 Hi to 169 avepiicov. (2)
speaking to them), since his present ob- 2nd strophe, 176 otfroi to 187 aifieo-dai, =
ject is only to overhear them, unseen. 2ndantistr., i92ai>To5to 206 i/cirvBolpav.
This gen. of connection often goes thus Between the ist strophe and the ist anti-
with verbs of perceiving, etc.: Xen. Mem. strophe is interposed an anapaestic 'sys-
 OIAITTOYS Eni KOAQNQ!
apart from the rpad, till I learn how these men will speak ; for
in knowledge is the safeguard of our course. [Exeunt.
The CHORUS (elders of Colonus) enter the orchestra, from the
right of the spectators, as if in eager search.
CHORUS.
Give heed—who was he, then? Where lodges he?—whither ist
hath he rushed from this place, insolent, he, above all who live? strop e"
Scan the ground^, look well, urge the quest in every part.
Hensius: £<V el Mekler. : 0OKe(s Wecklein. 1 3 1 sq. XewraT1 airbv irpoaSipKov
TparireiBov irarraxiji L- Sic, sed XeiWer', B, T, al. XevVffaT1 airbv Si

tem% (<Tv<rTr)/i,a) of 11 verses, 138 06' ^TO- Ant. 7 8 5 (poi.rq.% 8 ' VT(pr6i>Tios: El. 4 1 9
COS to 148 Cbpiwuv (Oed. and Ch.). Be- i(piariov I ir^£ai: Eur. /. T. 1424 wap-
tween the ist antistr. and the 2nd strophe, &KT101 dpafn.et<r$e.
s. 2nd system of 6 verses, 170 Bvyarep to 1 2 0 aKoploraros, 'most insatiate'
175 iieravaaras (Oed. and Ant.). Be- (icopos); hence, reckless of due limit,—
tween the 2nd strophe and the 2nd an- shameless: cp. improbus annis \ atque
tistr., a yd system of 4 verses, 188 dye mero fervens (Iuv. 3. 282). Eur. Her.
cue to 191 voKe/iiSiiev (Oed.). From v. 926 (deprecating ii/Spis), p.ifinyj' i/wv <ppo-
207 to the end (253), the verses are with- VTIIM I ifjvxa T' &Kope<rTos elij. A posi-
out strophic correspondence (avottoioaTpo- tive aicopijs is found in later Greek (The-
<pa). A doubt exists as to the genuine- mistius, or. 90 D, 4th cent. A.D.): and
ness of vv. 237—253 (a l-tvo).—divcuTo), as diaKop-rjs and KaTatcopip are classical
and of the 4 trimeters which follow (254 (Plato, etc.), it may be a mere accident
—257): see on 237. that dicopris has no earlier warrant. If it
The Chorus induce Oed. to leave the does not come from aicopris, our word
grove by promising that no one shall re- might be compared with such irreg. su-
move him from Colonus by force (176), perlatives as vtaros, utac-arm.
but, on learning who he is (222), revoke 121 This verse is corrupt in the MSS.,
the promise, and command him to leave but two things seem clear: (1) there is
Attica. Antigone appeals to them. no reason to suspect irpcxrWpKOu: (2)
117 Spa: cp. Aesch. Eum. 255 (the the singular Xewnre must be restored, and
Furies hunting Orestes): opa, Spa p.d\' ad placed after irpoadipicov. The antistro-
\eva<r£ re irdvra, fify \ \ddjj <pvyda (3asphic verse (153) is dXX' 01) fmn h y' i/j-oi.
Harpotpbvos arlras: cp. also the scene in A long syllable is then wanted to com-
which the Chorus of the Aj'ax are seeking plete the verse irpovSioKov, Xevaae. Her-
the hero (867 irS ira | wd yap oiK ?/3ac mann's viv has been generally adopted.
iytli;). TCS &p i\v; imperf. of previous But X«C(r<r^ viv could mean only 'see
mention (not implying that he is not still him': not, ' look for him': XeiWeu< nva
trespassing): who was he of whom our could not stand for frp-elv nva. The MS.
informant spoke? Plat. Crito 47 D 8 rip avrov was prob. a gloss which came in
fiiv Smaiifi (S4\not> iylyvero (is, as weafter irpotrdtpicov and XetWe had been
agreed, made better), T<? Si iSlxip air<i\- transposed; and the plur. XeiWeTe may
Xvro. Slightly different is the imperf. of have arisen from \eva-ae 5ij. In 135 8c
a truth newly seen: Ph. 978 85' -qv dpa | is governed by yvwrai, not by Xevaawv:
0 %v\\af}(I>i' fie, 'so (all the time) this was and in Aesch. Eum. 255 opa., opa fui\'
he who has seized.me.' valti, of mere oJ, Xevffffi re iravra [v.l. iravra), the
situation (not habitation), as //. 2. 626 sense is, 'scan all the ground.' Cp. Ai.
vi\<ju>v at vaiovtn irtpyp dX6s: so Ai. 597 890 (' 'tis cruel,' the Chorus say, baffled
(of Salamis), and Tr. 99 (of a wanderer). in their quest) dfievTjvdv dvdpa fify Xeuffffetc
110 ikTomos instead of ix rbirov: 716 OJTOU.
dX(o...ir\<£Ta | Opwatcu: 0. T. 1340 dini- 1 2 2 irpoo*irev6ov (only here) ought to
7 e r ' iKToinw. 1 4 1 1 Bakaaaiov \ i L ^ ' mean 'ask, or learn, further' (the reg.
 IO*OKAEOYI

7 7rXcwaYas. TIS o npeo-fivs, ov8' cy^wpos' Trpocrej3a yap

OVK av TTOT acrrt/Ses aXcros es 125
8 raVS' d,jjuaijjuaKf.Tav Kopav, a s rpefiofiev Xeyeuv KO.1
9 Trapa[JLei/36[JL€(rd' dSepicrcos, d<f)a>va)<s, dXoyws TO r a s
euffxi/jiov OTOJUGI (frpovrCSos 132
10 leWes' TO. Se w y TW>' ^Kew Xoyos ouSei' atpvff,
11 ov eyw Xeucrcrcoi' TTC/DI TTOV oi»7raj 135
12 Svvafjiai Tifx.evo<i yvavau TTOV fioC
13 C
a'. 0 1 . oS' e/cea'os eyoj* <f>o>vrj yap 6pa>,
TO <j>aTt,^,6fjievov.
XO. iw to), 140
Setvos \i^v opav, Setvos Se
irpoaBiyyov TravTaxv A, R. XetW airov, irpoabipKov, \ irpoa<p6kyyov Tcu>Taxv> Elms-
leius. \evaa' airbv, irpoaSpaicov, \ Trpoairefflov Travraxy Meinekius: XeiW' airbv,
wpixnrvBov, irpo<r54pKov iravraxy, Wecklein. (Ars Soph. em. 63.) irpoaireidov,
\ev<ro-£ viv, irpoaSepicoxi iravraxy, Hermann., Wunder., Dindorf., Hartung., Camp-
bell. : pro vu>, scripsi By. wpoa-depKov, \eu<r<rk vw, | TpoffTeiOov wavraxy, Schneidewin.
XeCcro-' airrbv, irpoaKoKu (quod in Tpo<r<f>8kyyov corruptum fuisse putat), | wpoadepKov
iravraxy, Blaydes. 125 lyxapios codd.: tyxaP°s Bothius, edd. Sic in 841

sense of TrpoGTwBtweaBai., Tpovepuirav), calls fAaL-/j.d-h) (cp. irop-tpvp-oj, 7rot-7r^i5-w),

but this is weak: here, it seems rather to —the a being intensive: and if we sup-
mean, 'press the inquiry,' inquire assi- pose a secondary development of ^/MA
duously : c p . TrpovaiTeZv, irpo<r\LTape?v. as fiax (Fennell on Pind. P. 1. 14), the
irpo(r<p8iyyov ('speak to him'), a v. I. for proper sense of a|uu|MiKeros would be
irpo<Tirev6ov, is plainly unsuitable. Her- 'very furious.' The word being of epic
mann transposed irpoaSipKOV and irpoa- coinage, it is conceivable that associations
TevBov: but the 'looking' naturally pre- with jitaxojCKU may have influenced the
cedes the 'asking,' and wavraxv suits formation as well as the usage.
both. The conjectures \ev<ra' avrov, irpoa- 13O ff. Kal irapa|iei.(36|xeo-8' K. T. X.
Spaicov, I TpoairevBov (or irpoawdov, \ vpoa-In approaching or passing a shrine, it
UpKOv) are open not only to the objection was usual to salute (rpo(TKVvilv), and to
from the sense of Xevoaew (121), but also invoke the deity audibly. But in passing
to this, that the aor. is less fitting here. As the grove of the Eumenides the people of
to irpoaSpaKov, £8paic6firiv in Anth. Pal. 7.Colonus avoid looking towards it. No
224 is a very rare example of that form. sound, no articulate word, escapes them.
1 2 3 irXavoras, one who has wandered Their lips only move in sign of the
hither from beyond our borders, and so prayer which the mind conceives. Cp. on
= {^05: cp. on 3. 489. TO T&S 6v<}>d|iou o-T0(j.a <)>povTi$os
126 f. irp<xWJ3a ^dp OVK &V : cp. 98. Uvres = ' moving the lips of (in) rever-
1 2 6 <£X<ros is: see on 84. ently-mute thought': Uvai (instead of
127 d|uu|j.aKETav: used by the poets otyuv, Xiieic, Sudpeiv) dropa has been sug-
of any violent force, divine or elemental, gested by the phrases <pnx>T\v (or yKwavav)
with which men cannot cope (as the Chi- Uvai: cp, fr. 844. 3 TTOXXV y\da<rav
maera, / / . 6. 179; Artemis in her wrath, iicxtas i>.A.Tr\v. This is better than to
Pind. Pyth. 3. 33; the sea, ib. 1. 14; make O-T6|MI purely figurative (like 'the
fire, 0. T. 177), and probably associated still, small voice'), when the sense would
with a/tax0*- But the reduplication re- be, 'giving a (still) voice to our reverent
 OIAITTOYZ ETTI KOAQNQI 33
A wanderer that old man must have been,—a wanderer, not a
dweller in the land; else never would he have advanced into this
untrodden grove of the maidens with whom none may strive,
whose name we tremble to speak, by whom we pass with eyes
turned away, moving our lips, without sound or word, in still
devotion.
But now 'tis rumoured that one hath come who in no wise
reveres them; and him I cannot yet discern, though I look
round all the holy place, nor wot I where to find his lodging.
OEDIPUS {stepping forward, with ANTIGONE, from his place
of concealment in the grove). Behold the man whom ye seeklistana-
for in sound is my sight, as the saying hath it. paestic
system.
CH. O! O!
Dread to see, and dread to hear!
non ivTOiroi sed ivrtnrioi habent codd. 1 3 2 ev<py)ixov codd., evfai/tov Doederlein.,
qui pari ratione aavxlq- (197), a/mp {682), Kacpurov (687), d/xan (688), scripsit.
' Longe plura mutanda essent, si Dorismo restituendo operam serio daremus';
Elmsleius. Sed TSS ei<pT)/wv nimis offendit. 1 3 4 oiSiv a£ov$'~\ oidiv iyovr'
coniecit Triclinius: ovxl u^ovd' Wecklein., in v. 166 £xe<* tuens: ovtc ahtyovB'
Blaydes. 1 3 8 od' iKewos opuv £y&' tpoivrj yap opw L, L2, B. Ut bpav post
ineivos intruderetur, caussae esse poterant loci tales qualis est Ar. Eq. 1331

thought,' «V()>d|J.ov ( = silent) qualifying 135 ov with YVWVCU only: Xcvar<rcnv

the metaphor as when discord is called absol.: see on 121.
irvp avf/tpaurTov, Eur. Or. 621. 137 (J.01 ethic dat. (62, 81): vaUi
131 d(j>uvws. The ancient custom 117.
was to pray aloud, partly from a feeling 1 3 8 IKCCVOS, of whom ye were speak-
that one ought not to make any prayer ing : Ar. Ach. 41 TOUT' Ateix' oiytn '\eyov:
which might not be heard by all mortals. Nub. 1167 85' iKelvos avrip. <j>(i>v{) 7<ip
Pythagoras in Clemens Alex. Strom. 4. 6pa: (I appear to you), for in sound is my
543 (it is usual /xerd (pwvrjs t$xeada.i) tfiol sight (i.e. I know your presence by your
Sonet, oi% OTt rb $elov I}OVTO fi^ Sivaadai voices). To this announcement of his
TtSv yffvXV <pQeyyofi&o>v tira'tetv, ct\V <mblindness a certain gentle pathos is added
BiKalas tfiovXopro elvat rd.s efix^t fc ° ^ by TO 4>aTii;6(J.. (ace. in appos.), 'as they
av Tis aiSeffffetri iroieta0ai wo\\wv awuS6- say of us the blind': alluding generally,
TUSV. Persius 2. 6 Non cuivis promptum perh., to the fig. use of 6pS,v, j3\£weiv in
est murmurque humilesque susurros Tol- ref. to mental sight (as 0. T. 747, of the
lere de templis et aperto vivere voto. Lucan blind seer, B^SOIKO. /«; @\tirai> 6 fidvrts
5.104 tacito mala vota susurro Concipiunt. §), rather than to any special proverb.
1 3 3 After Uvres we may place either SoThuc. 7. 87 irat><>i\e$pi<f Srj, rb \eyo-
(1) a point,—making TO %\ vvv begin a fievovt...o0d&v on odic dTwXero, referring
new sentence: or (2) merely a comma,— merely to the phrase. [Dem.] or. 25 § 89
taking as (129) as still the object to oiaTrep rb rijs wapoi/iias, opQvras fir)
ajovr : (1) is best. opav KOX aKoiovras /ir/ dicovuv. We must
134 ox)8ev (adverb) fijovr' (airis): not render (1) with the schol., ' I under-
ovdiv ofocT' as = ' reverencing nothing' stand by sound what ye mean,' T4 \e70-
would be at least unusual'. The act. of lievov irap' ifiuv, nor (2) with Ellendt, ' I
fi£t>/U<u occurs only here; but that fact perceive what is uttered by your voice.'
scarcely seems to warrant a change. If The pause saves the short final of <|>a.Ti-
any were made, the simplest would be £6|JLCVOV from being a breach of synaphea:
oiJSiv OYOV8' (in the sense of 6eovs &yeiv), cp. 143 (tty><?<r/3i>s;).
with ^x»s in 166. 141 opdv, KAVEIV, epexegetic inf., like
J.S.
 34 IO<t>OKAEOYZ

OI. ju/*7 fx, iKerevoi, irpocrihTfT avofiov.

XO. Zeu dXe^rop, xis iroff 6 irpecr/8u?;
OI. ov TTdvv fiotpas evSaifiovCo'ai
Trpayrrjs, co rqcro ecpopoc ^aipas. 145
or)\co S># ou y a p dv c5S' aXXorpiois
etpirov

aVr. a'. XO. erj* dXawv 149

2 a p a Kal rjo-da ^>irraXju.ios; Svcraiaiv
3 fiaKpaiav ff, ocr eTrei/cacrai. 152
4 dXX' ou /aai' ev y 1-—^
od' inelvos opav. 1 4 2 irpo/rlSTir'] vonltsvyr1 Meinekius. 1 4 3 aXe^ruip L
aliique codd., Turnebus, Wecklein. : aKeljijTop A, al., Brunckius, edd. plerique.
145 Trparijs (i. e. vnrpanhnis) Vauvilliers., Nauck. 146 Srj\6v 8', quod est
in B aliisque, genuit usitatior locutio (reK/i^piov d£ et similia), vel sola, vel adiu-
vante Aiacis loco 907 avrbs irpbt abrov' dij\ov £v ydp ol x^""' K.T.\.: cf. etiam

X avtfv (Plat. Polit. 302 B). The iirapxei.: a sense associated with the idea
cry which bursts from the Chorus merely of first prize (//. 23. 275 rh irpura Xa/Sup),
utters their horror at first seeing and T& irpwreia: cp. 1313; and so 1228 TroXi)
hearing the wretch who has dared so bevrepov. ov irdvv oft. means 'not at all,'
great an impiety;—they have not yet had but prob. as a result of the primary ironical
time to scan the traces of misery which sense, ' not altogether.'
the blind man's form exhibits (cp. 286). 145 £<|>opoi: since the stranger had
1 4 2 irpocKSiiT' dvo|iov, regard as said Kpivovcn. (79).
lawless: schol. \diru rb us. The omis- 1 4 6 8T]XU 8' (like at]]iuov Si, TeKfirf-
sion is remarkable. Doederlein cp. Thuc. pwv hi), i.e., and this is plain from my
2. 72 Si%e<T^e ^ aiuporipovs <f>l\ovs, which being guided by yonder maiden: cp.
is less bold: so, too, is O. T. 412 TVC/>\6V 1145: 0. T. 1294 5d%u Si Kal aoi (sc.
/J,' wvelBiffas (where see n.). In Modern QlSiirovs): Ar. Eccl. 936 Sei£« TO.% OOTO'S :
Greek, however, (and the use doubtless Lys. or. 10 § 20 SijXwcrei Si' olxyceTai
goes far back,) Oeapuv regularly = ' t o •yap airi<I>i>. dWoTpCois S(i|j.. (instru-
consider as' (without cis). mental dat.): Ant. 989 rots Tv<fi\o!<n yap
1 4 3 The hiatus allows Z(v to be I avTTj KiXevdos £K irpoyyoTov iciXei'. Eur.
short. d\«|TJTop: Ar. Vesp. 161 "kitoK- Ph. 834 "fyyov irdpoide, Otiyarep, ws TV<p\(p
\ov dirOTpdwcue, TOV navrevfiaTos. TOSI I o<p6a\ii.b<i el ai. (In Plat. Phaedo
144 f. ov irdvv p.o(pas irpwTT|s not 99B, quoted by Blaydes, read aXKorrpiig ovb-
wholly of the best fortune, (vSaipovCom liari, not 6/i/jMn.)
(epexeg. inf., els rb ciSai/iovlirai schol.) 1 4 8 Oedipus is indeed old and worn
so that men should call him happy. The ( n o ) : but lUyas contrasts the man of
gen. is a poet, form of the possessive, mature age with the girl, his defenceless
' belonging t o ' the best fortune (as to a guide (752). Cp. Od. 1. 313 (Telema-
category); cp. Pind. Pyth. 3. 60 ofas chus) iy& S' In I^TTIOS 17a • | vvv S , ore By
tljikv attras, of what estate we (mortals) piyas elfd (full-grown).
are: Plut. Num. 2 Kpelrrovos rp> fxoipas. 0-p.i.Kpois: for the allusive (masc.) plur.,
The place of eidai/i.. has been influenced instead of (TfUKpq,, cp. O. T. 366 aim TOIS
by its common constr. with a causal gen.: 0IXTO'TOIS (with Iocasta): for the sense,
but we, could not say, OVK el/j.1 ei8<ufwvl<rai, below, 957 ipyjida fie... | aiUKpbv riSriffi.
I am not to be congratulated. The antithesis of persons suggests that
irp»Ti)S, n o t ' from his birth,' b u t ' best': <r|UKpots is masc. rather than neut.: so
Ant. 1347 rd <f>pot>elv | eiSai/xodas irpurrav below 880: Ai. 158 vfuicpol... /ieyaXav
 0IAITT0Y2 ETTI KOAQNfil 35
OE. Regard me not, I entreat you, as a lawless one.
CH. Zeus defend us! who may the old man be?
OE. Not wholly of the best fortune, that ye should envy
him, O guardians of this land!—'Tis plain: else would I not be
walking thus by the eyes of others, and buoying my strength
upon weakness.
CH. Alas! wast thou sightless e'en from thy birth? Evil ist anti-
have been thy days, and many, to all seeming; but at least, if I str0Phe-
fr. 60 SijXov ydp' ev Sefffiolin K.r.X. 1 4 8 cr/juttpas Blaydes. 1 4 9 ? ? codd.
(addito in Par. F a! 0?): ify Dind. (sic dividens: Hi, aXawv dfufidrav. | apa etc.),
Weckleinus [i)) dXau>v dp/iaray apa Kal \ jjaBa etc.): at at Musgravius, alai Nauck.
151 sq. dvcraloiv \ paKpaluv riff da iireucaaai L, A, al. Pro T£6' UHT unus Vat.
praebet 8' Cxr.—/MKpalav 8' 6V lireiKaaai. Bothius, Wecklein.: /laKpalav T IT tireucairai

%o>pls, 160 nerd yap neydXav /3cuds apurr in Aesch. Theb. 966 etc., we should write
av I xal pi^yas opBoW vwb fUKpoTtpwv. If i-q.
o-|UKpots were neut., it could mean : dXcuov 6(i|idT(i>v. Oedipus has spo-
(a) like the masc, weak persons: cp. ken of his own ill fortune as if it con-
1 Cor. 1. 27 rd /Miipa TOV K6<T/M>V i^eX^aro sisted primarily in his blindness. The
6 Beds, Xva KaTaiffxvvrj TOVS uofpovs: Chorus then ask:—' Ah! and wast thou
(b) Jig., 'weak things,' frail supports. blind from thy birth? Thy life has been
But the neut. plur. aiwcpa in such anti- long, as well as unhappy, one may judge.'
theses usu. = 'lowly fortunes'1 : Pind. P. The gen. could depend on «j, as oft. on
3. 107 a/MKpos iv fffiiicpois, /Uyas iv <pev, u, oif|Uoi, etc., but is better taken with
peydXocs \ga<roiiat: Eur. El. 406 ttirep 4>vrd\|uos, of which the sense (with airSv
dtslv evyeveis | OVK (V re ixiKpols iv re prl understood) would else be obscure.
<J>VTCt\|j.. = ' generator': i. e. didst thou
uipixouv: usu. M TIVOS: Dem. De bring them with thee into life? t</>v<ras
Cor. § 281 OVK iirl rijs avrrp (dyKvpas) Tv<j>Xa oiiiiara; = fj(r9a rxxpXbs £K yeverijs;
opjiet rois ToWoh: but also (TTI TIVL : Plut. Ai. 1077 Kay (rcifj.a yewr/cg fUya, though
Solon 19 (he added the B01/X17 to the Areo- one grow a great body (=though his frame
pagus) ol6/iei>os (TTI Sval /3oiAa?s aairep dy- wax mighty).
Kvpais oppovaav tfrrov iv <rd\<ji rr\v TT6\IV 152 = 120 6 irdvroiv aKopio-Taros. In
i<rea$ai. For the metaphor cp. Soph. fr. regard to L's reading, p.aKpa£wv T^8' (sic)
6199 a\V el<rl fi/iyrpl fyp iraldes ayKvpai
yp ( (iiov. 16s eiraKarai, note these points: (1) ws
E uu rr. fr
E fr. 858
8 5 8 ijde
ijde /ioi
/ioi rpo(p6s
rpo(p6s, \ pip~<p Se\
p.ip~<tp, aSe\- is wrong, as the metre shows. (2) T' is
<)r/l, duals, ayKvpa, UTi Or. 68 us ra certainly right. We should not read,
J
y a \ V ^7T a/rdevovs | ^ / / x ^ with Campb., Svtraiwv; ixaKpaiuv TIS, iwei-
Med. 7 7 0 (K TOVS' dvaTTTo/ieirda irpvis.vr\Ti]v Kdo-ai, because the thought turns on the
K&XWV. Campbell understands—'Nor, Unking of SwraCuv with p.aKpaW, the
being a prince (/i^yas), as I am, should I chief stress falling (as oft. in Greek) on
have taken up my rest here to crave a the second: thou art old as well as hap-
small boon.' But (1) i^iyas in this sense less : i.e. thou hast borne thy woes long.
ill suits the present tone of Oed.: cp. n o , (3) &}' may, I think, be rejected, as too
393. (2) This version of M uiuKi weak. (4) How, then, is the short syllable
wpfwvv is impossible : ths scholium to be supplied? (a) We might read;—
eireXtmv afn)/*acjw OVK av acpbSpa IK£- IxaKpalav $', Sir' iireiKdaai: cp. Thuc. 6.
T e v 0 v evades the point. 25 8o-a...ijSri SoKetv airy, 'so far as he
1 4 9 &j. L has ? ?• which should could now judge.' (b) ixaxpaliav Tf T(S,
metrically answer to Spa (117). It is pos- elKao-ai: cp. 0. T. 82 dXX', eliei/rou. ptv,
sible that in an exclamation, followed by ijSis. I prefer (a), since all MSS. have
a momentary pause, the second 2 should iirencdo-ai.
stand here: but it is more prob. that, as 153 ('Thou hast already suffered;)
3— 2
 IO<t>OKAEOYI
5 TT/aocr^crets racrS' dpas.
Girepas ydp,
f
7 irepas' aXX' Xva TWS* a; d<f>9eyKT(p firj Trpoirdcrrjs vdiret,
, K<£dv$po<s
<£dv$ ov ov 157
8 Kparrjp /AeiXi^twi' TTOTWI' pevpaTi crvvTpixeL' T0> 1
60
9 £eVe irdfifiop', ev <f>v\a£(u' [JberdaTad', dirofiadi. TTOWOL
KeXevdos iparvei,'
10 K\TJ€LS, G> VOXV/JLO)^ akdra; \6yov et TLV oicreis 166
117rp6s e/iav Xecr^av, dfidTOiv d7ro/3as,
12 u>a Tracri v6[ios, (jjcoueC vpocrOev 8'
13 direpiiKov.

ft'. 0 1 . dvyarep, irol TIS <f>povTi8os 170

Nauck.: ^urdX/iios, Suiraiwi'; | /lanpalaip TIS, enema/Tai, Campbell. 155 tva] Wi
coniecit Nauck.: quo recepto /«j n irpoaa pro MT; icpotrkaTji Hensius. 156 517XW-
IT^ITHS codd.: wpoirtffiis Herm., edd.: 7rpo/x6X];s coniecit Nauck. 16O pei5/«m]
Xtv/iari Meinekius. 161 r£v L, A, codd. plerique: in T scriptum est 0 super £.
T6C B, V.: T6 Heath., Doederlein., Blaydes., Wecklein. : TC} Brunck., Herm., Elms.,

but verily, within my power (Iv y' I|AO£, till he stumble (so to say) on its inmost
=if I can help it), thou shalt not add mystery. Cp. Arist. Eth. 3. 7. 12 ol fiiv
these curses (to thy woes).' |idv strength- Bpaoeh irpoTreTe'is. Isocr. or. 5 § 90 (the
ens the adversative force of dXXd (as Greeks, when conquering the Persians at
in &\\h nfy, dXX' oiSi ixty) : ttv 7' e|ioC = Cunaxa, 401 B.C. were worsted) 81A TIJC
iv i/xol ye. Cp. 247: 0. T. 314 (n.): Kripov irpoiriretav, his precipitancy in
X e n . Oec. 7. 14 r/s rj ifxi] dtivafxis; dXX' ev rushing at his brother Artaxerxes (Xen.
aol TT&VTO. iarlv. The thought is like that An. 1. 8. 26 eiicihv, 'Opw rbv avdpa, Xero
of Ant. 556 dXX' oiK iir' dppijrois ye TOIS iir' avrbv). d<f>8fyKT(j>: see on 130 ff.
(pols X6701S (sc. Bavet). irpo<r8»((reis: fr. 158 ff. of KdBvSpos Kpa/n^p trvvrptyti
323 ravr' e'trrlv dXyLffr', rjv Tapov Qtadai, p£V|iari |JIEIXI\C(I>V TTOTUV, where the bowl
KOXGX I airds TIS airy T^Vftk&flrivirpocr- filled with water is concurrent with the
$7J (ptpav: O. T. 819 OUTLS dXXos rjv \ T\ stream of sweetened drink-offering: i.e.
'yw V ifiavr^ rdad' dpds 6 TrpotmdeLs. where libations are poured, first, of water
Here we must understand rots aols na- alone, and then of water mingled with
KOU : but in the absence of such a dat. honey ; see on vv. 472—479. |ieiXi)(£a)v
the midd. irp6cr8T|(rti would be far better: ir.: schol. ykvuioiv trorwv, 6 i<rn, /J^XITOS,
Aesch. Pers. 531 ^ KOI TI irpbs Ka.Kot<n ots ixeiKlaaovai rhs Beds (see on 100).
TrpoffdTJrai. Kaubv. Eur. Her, 146 tSia oTJVTp^vei, is combined with: Tr. 295
irpoaBiaSai. Ka.Ka: Andr. 304 TI H fie TTOXXJ) OT' avdyKy rgSe (sc. rrj jrpdffi) TOO-
KO\ reicav e'xpv'1 I &xf)os T' iw ax^ei T$de TO <rwTpixslv' this j°y of rnine must
irpoaBiaBai SarXovv; The version 'thou needs attend on this good fortune of my
shalt not bring on us' (owe e/iol irpo<s8-i\- husband. While Kpanjp points to the fi-
creis Tr/v <rrjy cipdv schol.) could stand gurative use of 0TivTplx«l> psfyaTi suggests
only if &/u>l or ri/uy were expressed. its literal sense. Others understand:—
155 irep^s, absol.: 'thou art going too 'where the basin (xpciT^p) runs together
far' (into the grove): Oed., not reassured in a stream (peti/ian modal dat.) of sweet-
by their cry (141), has moved some steps ened waters,' i.e. 'is filled by the conflu-
back. ence of sweetened waters'; but (a) upar-qp
156 ff. dXX' l'va...(j.i] itp(miir\\i is is the bowl from which the xoai are poured,
answered by )i€TdirTa6' 162. irpoir^o-rjs not a basin which receives them: \b) such
iv vdirti, advance blindly in the grove, an inversion is impossible.
 OIAITTOYZ EJ7I KOAftNQI 37
can help, thou shalt not add this curse to thy doom. Too far
thou goest—too far! But, lest thy rash steps intrude on the
sward of yonder voiceless glade, where the bowl of water blends
its stream with the flow of honied offerings, (be thou well ware
of that, unhappy stranger,)—retire,—withdraw!—A wide space
parts us: hearest thou, toil-worn wanderer? If thou hast aught
to say in converse with us, leave forbidden ground, and speak
where 'tis lawful for all; but, till then, refrain.
OE. Daughter, to what counsel shall we incline? 2nd ana-
paestic
al. 164 ipariei codd. (ip-qriu B, Vat.): iparioi Musgravius, Dindorf., Wecklein. system.
166 o&ms] Sxeur L, superscripto ofcreis non a manu recentiore sed a primo correctore
(S), quoad quidem iudicari potest ex aliis eiusmodi quae sunt in codice. %xeis codd.
cett, Nauck. (qui in v. 134 afocfr" retinet quidem, sed pro mendo habet), Blaydes.:
firx«s Reisig. : ?£eis Meinekius. 17O e"\doi L et codd. plerique : i\0r/ (vel £ \ 0 )

161 The TIOV of L and most MSS. not, 'in answer to our address,' a sense
cannot be right. To be on one's guard which \ta%i] never has. For cj>e'petv cp.
against a thing is always ifyvKaaaoixal n, Tr. 122 we i'npep.cp'ofiiva a' adeia (aldota
never TWOS. In Thuc. 4. 11 <pv\a(T<xoiJ.i- Musgrave) p&v avrla 8' otffoi: for fut.
vovs TCJV ve&v fir) ^vvTpliphxnv = acting indie, with el of immediate purpose, with
cautiously on account of the ships (where an imperat. in apodosis, Ar. Av. 759 atpe
Classen cp. x £ ^" r '3s cptpew TWOS, I. 77): ir\yJKTpov el fiax^.
in Aesch. P. V. 390 TOVTOV tpvhitraov fir/- 167 dfidrtov: see on 10.
ITOT' a%6eo-8y Keap, join TOVTOV K^ap. The168 tva irdo-i vd|ios, where use suffers
v.l. rbv points to TO, which,in this par- all (to speak): for the omission of {<TTI
enthetic warning = TOVTO (TO irpoireaeTv) cp. H e r . 1. 90 eireLpoiTav...€i ax&pto'Toi<ri
rather than 0. TOV (referring to Kpa.Tr/p) v 6 [/.os elvat TOIS ' J&Wr/vuco'io-i deoTtrt.
is less good; and TW ('wherefore') would 1 6 9 direpiicou, direxov TOO (pwveiv:
be weak. schol. vpoTtpov Si p.-)] diahiyov.
164 epaTfci, arcet, keeps (thee) off 1 7 0 trot TIS <j>povrC8os £X.9fl; Such
(from us), separates: Eur. Phoen. 1260 phrases present thought, speech, or the
SpyTvo'ov T^Kva \ deivrjs dfitWrjs. This mind is itself, as a region in which the wan-
said to themselves rather than to Oed.: derer is bewildered; cp. 310: El. 922
they are not sure that he has heard their owe olaff 6Vo( yrjs 06b" 6Vot yvo>/i7]s (pi-
cry, dropaffi. To Musgrave's epariioi pe 1: 'thou knowest not whither or into
the objections are:—(1) the opt. where what fancies thou art roaming': ib.
we should expect the imperat. The opt. 1174 7ro? \6ytaf... I ^\d(a; ib. 390 irov
is sometimes joined with the imper. in 7TOT' et (ppevuv; Tr. 705 OVK ^X"---"" 0 '
good wishes or counsels (Pind. O. 13.
25 a>p06vr)TO$ yhoio...Kal TbvSe \aov eff- |, delib. subjunct., in yd pers., as
8vve): but here, where peremptory com- Dem. De Cor. § 124 iroTepov ak TIS, Ala-
mand is given (162 fitTcurTaB', dirdfiaBi—X^Vt T')5 Tokeas ix^po" 17 ip&v elvtu 0^5
169 (pavei), the opt. is quite out of L has JXOoi., which might be defended as
place. (2) The sense would be weak, = ' whither can one possibly turn ?'—-a
after 161. more despairing form of iXdy. Mr A.
166 ol'creis, written in L over the vul- Sidgwick has pointed out (Aesch. Cho.
gate ?X€lSi cannot be a correction of the Append, p. 122) that the Attic examples
latter, but must represent a distinct read- of such an optat. without av are always
ing (whether conjectural or not). t<rxas directly or indirectly interrogative (as
m an< a r e
would suit the metre (= ii^ovd' 134, where Ant. 604 Tls...na.T&ax >)t i akin
see n.) equally well: but the language to the interrogative or 'deliberative' sub-
slightly favours ofo-eis. <|>lpciv Xo-yov irpds junctive, not to the conditional optat.
i|idv X&rxav=to bring forward something with av. The principle is (I think) true.
to be discussed with us (cp. Ant. 159 atiy- But here, at least, the genuinely ' delibe-
KXrjTov \ TTjvbe yepovTcov irpotideTO X rative i ) ' <?\0u seems best. See Appendix.
 38 IO<t>OKAEOYI

AN. to irarep, dorois icra ^prj jLteXerav,

etKovras a Sei Ka«:ouoi'Tas.
0 1 . Trp6<T0uy£ vvv fi,ov. AN. xfjavco Kal S77.
0 1 . cS feivoi, /AT) STJT' a$i,K7]0ci) 174
croi mcrreuo-as /cat
/3'. XO. ou TOI [lyjiroTe cr 4K TCOVB' iSpdvwv, <u yepov, aKovrd

OI. 2 IT' OVV ; XO. eri fiauve nopcrco. 178

0 1 . 3 e n ; XO. Trpoj3Cf3a£e, Kovpa, 180
4 TTopcrco' crv yap diets.
AN. 5 ^ ^ ^ 1 - w ^ l - w l 1 — 11 -
OI. 6 \\
AN. 7 w | - w | - w I - A ]|
8 eVeo /xav, lire' <uS' dfiavpa KCOKCO, rrdrep, a cr'
A, R, V3. 1 7 2 K' oiKaKoiovraa L. Cum KOS notissima esset crasis, KaKoiovras
autem minus frequens, primo aspectu librarius Koi scribere instituerat, deinde anim-
adverso errore mKoiovrtur recte scripsit, noi tamen delere neglexit. Quod clare,
opinor, docet et alterum illud K, a littera a non divisum, et accentus qui super a
relictus est. Ceteri codices vel KOVK axotiovTas habent vel KOVK aKovras (ut B: et sic
Campbell.). Kanovovras Musgravius. ral a/covovras Blaydes. KOI) KaTOKvovvras Her-
mann., qui idem coniecit KOVK anBovvras: hoc receperunt Hartung., Wecklein.
174 Jeixoi] %ivu codd.: %tve coni. Nauck., versibus transpositis. 175 <rol TrurTevtxas
xal lieravadTOS codd.: iruTrevaas xal jieravajSTas B, Brunck., Elmsleius: <rol

171 da-rots to-a \p?[ (icXeTav, we must subjunct. (esp. aor.) is freq. in the ist
practise the same customs which they pers. plur., but the ist pers. sing, is very
practise. Eur. Bacch. 890 01) | yhp Kpe'ur- rare: Tr. 802 /njS' auVoi) 6ava: II. 1. 26
aov irore TWV vofiwv | ~/iyv&<TKeiv XP^I Kal firj at Kix<siu: 2 1 . 4 7 5 JXT] crev ctKoicru.
yueXerac: we must never set our theory, 175 <rol (the coryphaeus) after (3 ^eXvoi.
or practice, above the laws. (the Chorus): cp. 208 w %hoi, •••ti.'h M'
1 7 2 Since KaKoiiovras suits both me- avip-q: 242 ff. a i^cot, oUrelpaT7, followed
tre and sense, it seems more likely that by 8/t^a aov. Cp. 0. T. n i l Trpio-peis,
this was the reading from which, by a 1115 ai. i«xl was omitted by Herm., to
scribe's mistake, KOVK aKovovTas arose, make a paroemiac (when the sound and
than that dKoiovras conceals some other rhythm become extremely unpleasing);
participle (such as KwroKvovvrat or diri- <rol was omitted, with the same object,
0ovi>Tas). It is hard to see why Herm. by Brunck and Elmsley. Both words
thought the 'negatio contrarii' to be 'ne- are genuine. A paroemiac is neither
cessary' here,—common though it is (see needful nor desirable here, when another
on 0. T. 58 yvarh KoiK dyvoiTa). After follows so closely (177).
\ p ^ |*«XeTav, t00> w e should expect /BIJW, 1 7 8 T<3V8' ISpavuv, ' these seats,' the
not KO1 oiK: the latter supposes that oi resting-place, generally, in front of the
and its partic. form one word, KOVK grove, rather than the particular rocky seat
£KOVTO.S (B and Campbell) would mean, pointed out at 192 f.: cp. 233 f. (Hardly
'and that, too, not unwillingly'—surely a 'abodes,' i.e. Colonus, as Aesch. Pers. 4.)
weak sense. The existence of this as the 177 fi£si was altered to &pn by Elms-
only v.l. confirms KaKovovTas. ley on the ground that ov (iij with the
1 7 3 Kal 811: see on 31. fut. indie, forbids; with the subjunctive,
174 |iij...a8i.Kii6<o. The prohibitive denies. But, besides the passages in
 OlAinOYS ETTI KOAQNOl 39
A N . My father, we must conform us to the customs of the
land, yielding, where 'tis meet, and hearkening.
O E . Then give me thy hand.
A N . T i s laid in thine.
O E . Strangers, oh, let me not suffer wrong when I have
trusted in you, and have passed from my refuge !
C H . Never, old man, never shall any one remove thee from 2nd
this place of rest against thy will. strophe.
[ O E D I P U S now begins to move forward.
OE. {pausing in his gradual advance). Further, then ?
C H . Come still further.
O E . {having advanced another step). Further ?
C H . Lead him onward, maiden, for thou understandest.
[Here have been lost a verse for A N . , a verse for OE., and the first of AN.'S
verses.]
AN. * * * Come, follow me this way with thy dark
steps, father, as I lead thee.
aas neravatTTds Herm., Blaydes.: iriaTevvas croi /leravaards Wecklein. (Ars Soph,
emend, p. 75). 177 a|ei] apy Elmsleius, Wecklein.: &KOVT' 07^717 ns Blaydes.
1 7 8 ^T'OSC;] er' oiv in Trpofjia; codd.: IT' ovv; Bothius, Elms.: irpo§S>; Hermann.,
Blaydes., Wecklein.—iwlflawe codd.: in (3cuve Reiskius. irpoaa codd.: iropcrai Bothius.
18O frt;] IT' OVV; Wecklein.: irpofiui; Reisig. X0.] omittunt codd., restituerunt
Hermannus et Reisig. wpofllflafe A a pr. m.: irpoafiifia^e L et codd. plerique: 7rpo<r/3(afe
B, al. 181 irbpaa Dindorf.: irpoau codd. 1 8 2 io-ireo /*' SP firire' 01S' L (ascripto

which oil |j.t| stands with the 2nd pers. is not too abrupt, since irp6<r8iY^ viJv |iov
fut. ind., and forbids (as Ar. Kan. 462 (173) has already marked the beginning of
ou /«) SiaTplxj/eis, 'don't dawdle'), there his forward movement. £ri flaivc seems
are others in which it stands with the 1st better than empcuvc in the case of a blind
or yd pers. fut. ind., and denies. In man advancing step by step, and asking
some of these our MSS. are doubtless cor- at each step whether he has come far
rupt; but there are others in which the enough. This is well expressed by ?T'
correction, if any, must be bold. Thus: ovv;—STI fiaZve.—&ri;
(1) with 1st pers.: Soph. El. 1052 oii aoi. 1 8 1 ff. After dteis three verses have
/j,^l ixeBtyonal Tore: Ar. Ran. 508 01) /ti} been lost (the 1st and 3rd for Ant., the
<r' e7&) I vepibipoiMTrekBovr'. (2) with %rd 2nd for Oed.), answering to 197 irdrep—
pers.: Xen. Hellen. 1. 6. 32 elTrev on rj 199 ap|io<rai: and after $ <r aya (183) a
2fl-a'/>T)j oiSiv /M^ Ktuaov oliaelrai. avTov verse for Oed. answering to 202 ai(j.oi...
airodavovTos: Eur. Phoen. 1590 ira0(3s 7ckp aras- See Metrical Analysis.
ef7re Teipealas ov /jnjTrore | aov Trjvde yyv 1 8 2 (idv (a stronger iiiv, 'verily') may
OIKOVVTOS ev wpd^eiv voh-v (oblique of 01) here be simply hortative ('come!') as it
/«) 7rpa£ei). On the whole the evidence oft. is with the imperat.: //. 1. 302 el 5'
points to the conclusion that oi (ii] could dye fi-^v welpT)crcu: 5. 765 fiypei fidv:
be used with the 1st or 3rd pers. fut. Aesch. Suppl. 1018 tre IIAV. If the lost
indie, as with the aor. or pres. subjunct., words of Oed. uttered a complaint, then
in giving a strong assurance. (idv may have had an adversative force,
1 7 9 L's 8T' OVV ?TI irpopw; metri- 'yet': but this is more oft. ye |iijv than
cally answers to OVTWS in 194. The |iiiv alone: cp. 587. <S8', in this direc-
choice seems to lie between h-' oiv; and tion: see on 0. T. 7.
irpoPw; The latter might easily have been (i|j.avpio Kta\<p=TV<p\<j> rroSi (Eur. Hec.
added to explain the former: and Hr' ofiv 1050): cp. 1639 d/jiavpais xe/)o-£c. In
 IO0OKAEOYZ
OI. 9 -
XO. getvos «7t
11 c3 o T I Kal 185
12 Terpcxpev a<f>i\ov
13 /cal TO <f>(,Xov cre/8eo-0eu.

O-VO-T. y'. O I . aye

y vvv crv fie, na2,

Iv aV
O
TO 8' 190
T O /Aei>
Kal fxr)
dvT. j$'. X O . avTov, fjLTjKeTt, TOVS' avroTTeTpov e£co voSa

OI. 2 OUTWS ; XO. a\ts» «s

in marg. eire<5 ftoi): eadem, addito 8' ante US', B, Vat., et (cum pav) T , Farn.: lireo
pAv Zire' wSe A et plerique. 1 8 4 XO. ante r6\/ia deest in codd.: addidit Her-
mann. Zetvos iirl tivT)s] ifeicos £TI %dv-qs codd. (cf. ad v. 174): ^c))S Bothius: f^ras
Elms. 1 8 5 T\S./J.OV codd.: rXi/xav Bothius. Idem mendum in v. 203. 1 8 0 euVe-
/3£as] evffefielatT L, al. 1OO efroi/icc..,aKoii<raip.e>> L (bis superscripto w), alii: efrw/tec

Eur. Here. Fur. 123, however, TTOSOS
a/iavpov txvot = merely 'my feeiU steps'
(for Amphitryon is not blind). That
might be the meaning here too. But in
choosing between the literal sense of
dfiavpds, 'dim,' and thefig.sense, 'feeble,'
we must be guided by the context of each
passage; and the context here favours the
former. Cp. 1018.
1 8 4 ff. ToX|ia—o-<fp«r6cu. These four
vv. are wrongly given by the MSS. to An-
tigone. Her gentle counsel in 171 ff. may
have prompted the attribution, i^tvos lui
^Vt]S : Ph. 135 rl xm /«, Siajror', iv £tvq.
\ivov ] trr^'yetp, T) TI \£yeiv...;
185 (S TXd|io)v: the nom. can thus
stand for the voc. even in direct address,
as Eur. Med. 1133 /J.T] av£pxm' </>'Xos: but
is sometimes rather a comment, as id. 61
& jitciSpos, el XPV SecTTTOTas eiTretc ToSe. Cp.
753' I 47 I -
186 T^Tpocfiev d[(|>iXov, holds in set-
tled dislike:—the perfect tense marking
how the sentiment which forbids impiety
towards the Eumenides has interwoven
itself with the life of the place. rpiQw
rl acfiiXov = to hold a thing (in one's
thoughts) as unloveable: cp. ev £\vlai.v
rpirpu TL (Ant. 897). For the perfect,
denoting a fixed view, cp. Her. 3. 38
ourw yevo/xtKaffi ra Trepi rods vofiovs
(and so 7. 153, _8. 79): Plat. Legg. 8.
837 C 6...epwv T% tf/vxy •.• vfipw ijyiJTat
Tyv irepi TO <7Wfxa TOV enhfiaros TrKTjfffxovqv.
Prot. 348 E OVTW lreTrlarevKas <7avr<p.
The perf. act. of Tpi<j>ia occurs in Anthol.
Append, i n . 1 (Jacobs vol. 11 p . 795)
avSpas dyaK\eiro{>$ rirpoipe KeKpoirlri: in
Polybius (12. 25 h in the later form T^-
Tpa<f>a), etc.: but in older Greek only in
the Homeric use, as Od. 23. 237 wepl
Xpot rirpoipev a\/j.ri (the brine has hard-
ened on their flesh): whence Nauck
here, iroXsi T4rpo<j>ev (as = iri<f>vKev) dipCkov,
(whate'er) hath grown unpleasing to the
city.
1 8 9 ff. S.v with the optat. verbs, not
with tvo: '(to a place) where 1 may speak
on the one hand, and hear on the other':
rd |I^V...T6 8C are adverbial: cp. Xen.
Anab. 4. 1. 14 ret /Uv TL naxtmeroi, T& Se
Kal dvairavd/ievoi. €tiroi|i«v...aKoiio-at(iev,
i.e. 'arrive at a mutual understanding,'—
a regular phrase: Thuc. 4. 22 ^vvihpom th
<T<pL<riv iK^Xevov e\4a6at olrives \4yofTe s
KaliKoiovres Trepi eKdarov %v/ifiTJ<TovTai:
Theocr. 25. 48 aivv/ivriTris | <J Ke TO /j.iv
etTroi/Ai, ri> 5' £K (fxt/j.e'voLo irvdol^v (a
head-man, ' w h o to shrewd questions
shrewdly can reply,' Calverley). dv with
the optat. in the relative clause just as
in apodosis; so Theocr. 25. 61 £yu> U rot
 EFII KOAQNQI
[Here has been lost a verse for OE.]
CH. A stranger in a strange land, ah, hapless one, incline
thy heart to abhor that which the city holds in settled hate, and
to reverence what she loves !
OE. Lead me thou, then, child, to a spot where I may 3r<J ana-
speak and listen within piety's domain, and let us not wage war P " ^
with necessity.
[Moving forward, he now sets foot on a platform of rock
at the verge of the grove.]
CH. There!—bend not thy steps beyond that floor of native ™d anti-
str he
rock. °P -
OE. Thus far ?
CH. Enough, I tell thee.
...aKoiauiixev A (TJ super et scripto), B, al., Aldus, Brunck., Hermann.: quae lectio
ita demum defendi potest si tv' &v ubicunque significet. 192 avnvirpov codd.:
aiiTOTrtrpov coniecit Musgravius, receperunt Blaydes., Hartung., Jacobs., Wecklein.:
ayx^irpov Meinekius. 1 9 3 KXICJJIIT : yp. Kwr\<T-r\ia L.

jy/ j ...tva Kev r^T^ioifJiev avaKTd ipvpos (of natural purple), avrdiroKos (of
(to a place where we are likely to find simple wool), avrdirvpos (of unbolted
him): Xen. Anab. 3. 1. 40 OI5K 0K0 0 TI wheaten flour), O.VT6KO/J.OS (with natural
dV TIS xpyfalT0 avToisfl know not what hair, Ar. Ran. 822), avr6po(pot T^rpai
use one could make of them). (rocks forming a natural roof, Oppian
cvo-epCas erri|5aCvoVTes, enteringon piety', Halieut. 1. 22). The dvn.ir£rpou of the
placing ourselves within its pale: but this MSS. could mean:—(1) ' A ledge like
figurative sense is here tinged with the rock'; cp. avrlirais (Aesch. Eum. 38) =
notion of ' entering on lawful ground' ' weak as a child': and so the schol. in
(schol. eiffepus irarovvTes). For the fig. L, icrmirpov, xa^KoC,—i.e., 'a ledge of
sense cp. Od. 23. 52 S(ppa acf>Siv i\i<ppo-material firm as rock,' 'of brass,' mean-
ativTjs 4TTI.^7JTOI' I afMportpw tpi\ov yrop, ing the X^KOTOI'S <35o's understood liter-
' that ye may both enter into your heart's ally: see, however, on 57. (2) ' A ledge
delight' (Butcher and Lang) : Ph. 1463 serving as a rock': cp. (dvelHrj) avrlKevrpa
56£?/s oHirore rijcrS' imf3dvTes, though we (Aesch. Eum. 136), \iffos dvriBvpeTpos
had never entered on that hope (dared (Nonnus n . 140), avrlirvpyos Trtrpa. (Eur.
to entertain it). Bacch. 1097). (3) ' A seat of rock front-
191 KaV |xi^ XP' woX.: Ant. 1106 ing thee': cp. avrlTptppos, with irptppa
ava-yirQ 5' oixl Sv<r/iaxv'^ov. Simonides facing one. This does not fit the data.
fr. 5. 21 avdyieg, 5' oOS£ 8ed /MX0"™- (4) Bellermann: ' a (stone) seat over
Eur. fr. 709 xpela SiSao-zcei, KW /3pa5tis against a rock,' i.e. ' behind which the
T « % aa<j>bv. stone wall rises' (?).—Campb. renders
1 9 2 ff. OVTOS. Oed. has now ad- first by 'rocky,' then by 'rock-like,' and
vanced to the verge of the grove. Here refers it to ' some peculiarity in the base-
a low ledge of natural rock forms a sort ment of the low seats.'
of threshold, on which his feet are now 1 9 3 iroSo KMvns (aor.) like irdSa
set. avTOir£rpov p7J|iaTOS, a 'step,' i.e. rpiireiv (Eur. Suppl. 718), since, the seat
ledge, of natural rock, not shaped by being now at his side, he turns away
man (as was the ordinary /3^/ia or raised from it if he moves forward. Wecklein
place for speakers, etc.), distinct, of explains it as=7oro /cd^j;s ('sit down'),
course, from the ci^effTos Trirpos of 19, but (1) iroda could not here stand for
which was within the grove. So airb- 70KU, and (2) the question is now of halt-
{tAos (of rough wood, Ph. 35), avrotrSp- ing, not yet of sitting down (see 195).
 42 20ct>0KAE0Y2

OI. 377 icrdaj; XO. Xe^/aios y' in' aKpov 195

4 Xaos j3paxps o/cXacras.
AN. 5 vdrep, i/xov T68'' ev rjcrv)(aia.
OI. 6 lot fioC fioi.
AN. 7 /Sacrei y8acrii> apfiocrau,
8 yepaov es X^i°a f ^ a - o"ov irpoKkivas <f>i\lav ipdv.
OI. 9 c3)u,ot hvo-<f>povo<; aVas. 202
XO. 10 <M Tkdficjv, ore vvv ^aXas,
11 auSacroi', Tts l$i>s fipora>v ;
12 Tts o TTOXUTTOI'OS a y e t ; TIV' ai> 205
13 crou TTarpiS' iKTrvdoi/xav ;
aVo/M>io- o i . w tjevoi, aTTOTTToXis" a X X a JUT) X O . r t TOS' direwdTreis,
CTTp
' yepov; 209
19S ^ Vflw; L, ascriptis scholiis dxri TOC KaOevBw' arb TOU ^a-flca rh-arai. —yp. ij <TTW ;
8 itol fiiXnov. y 'o0u A : r/aBa B : ijirflu T (superscr. or). ^ ^<r5u; Brunck., Weck-
lein.: $ 'a6£ Dindorf. (qui K\I8U conicit), Campbell.: iaOu ; (omisso fj) Vauvilliers.,
Hermann., al.: iJorwElms., Reisig.,al.: iario; Nauck.: <rra9Q; Hensius. 1 8 6 Xaou
codd., edd. plerique : Xaos Dindorf., Wecklein. 1 0 7 h ritrvxlf codd.: (v acvxalq.
Reisig., Hermann., Dindorf., Campbell. (?j- pro a-): (v yavxtp Elms. 1 8 8 Id /wi pot
Antigonae tribuunt codd., Oedipo Hermannus, non post i)<rvx/? sed post 8,p/u><rai collo-
cans: quem secuti sunt Wunder., Dindorf., Blaydes., Campbell., al. 1 9 9 ap/j.6o-at

195 f. i| 4<r8« ; 'am I to sit down?' crouching down; Xen. An. 6. i. io rb

deliberative aor. subj. of i-fa/Mi. This
aor. of the simple verb occurs nowhere
else: but iKaQi<sf!t)v is used in later Greek
(as Kadsaiivra. Paus. 3. 22. 1). Since e
is the radical vowel, it seems better to
suppose a synizesis (^ e<r0c3;) than an
aphaeresis (^ V0u;): the if, though not
necessary, is prob. genuine. I have left
this questionable c<r8c5 in the text, on the
strength of iKaBiaB-qv: but the v. 1.1} o~rw
('am I to halt?'), preferred by the schol.
in L, seems more defensible than it has
been thought by recent edd. The answer
of the Chorus, no doubt, refers to sitting
down. So, however, it could do after rj
(TTI3; He has already been told to go no fur-
ther (191 f.): but, in his anxiety to avoid
further offence, it is conceivable that he
should repeat his question in the clearest
form. (Cp. Eur. Hec. 1079 *™ P®> ™
^ ; )
0-7-G, ira KOyCt^w...;)
X^x p s 7*...dKXdo-as, 'yes,' moving
i /j.e).
sideways,'—the h rocky k seat being near his
side—'(sit down), crouching low on the
top of the rock.' o-i<Xa£ci> (cp. 6-86.1;, from
\/Sa/c), from /cXa-w, to bend the hams in
Hepo-ucbv wpx^To,...Kal wsXafe /cai £l-a-
vlararo, 'he danced the Persian dance,
sinking down and rising again by turns'
(there was a dance called oKKaafia): so
6/cXa5(as = a folding campstool. ppa^is,
'low,' (as /Jtiyas='tall,') because the seat
is near the ground,
aKpov, on the outer edge of the rocky
platform (flfjua 192). Xaos, gen. of Xaas,
as Od. 8. 192 Xaos virb pLwTJs. No part of
Xaos occurs in trag., except here and Eur.
Ph. 1157 ace. Xaap. The MSS. have Xdou,
and the schol. in L quotes Herodian (160
A.D.), tv T$ e TT)S Ka06\ov ( = bk. 5 of his
lost work 77 Ka66\ov TrpotrtpSta), as taking
it from a nom. Xaos: but Herodian had
perhaps no warrant besides this passage,
and no other trace of such a form oc-
curs.
1 9 7 ff
" 'K^ v T6S": i.e. the office of
p g
placing (p 21 KaSift
him in his seat (cp.
) H Hermann changes
h the
h £ ^ X J
of the MSS. to 4v ijo-vxaCa, joining it with
|3do-ei. The corresponding strophic verse
is lost (see on 181): but the metre confirms
the emendation (see Metrical Analysis).
 OIAITTOYZ ETTI KOAQNQI 43
OE. Shall I sit down ?
CH. Yea, move sideways and crouch low on the edge of
the rock.
AN. Father, this is my task: to quiet step (OE. Ah me!
ah me!) knit step, and lean thine aged frame upon my loving
arm.
OE. Woe for the doom of a dark soul!
[ANTIGONE seats him on the rock.
CH. Ah, hapless' one, since now thou hast ease, speak,—
whence art thou sprung ? In what name art thou led on thy
weary way ? What is the fatherland whereof thou hast to tell
us?
OE. Strangers, I am an exile—but forbear
CH. What is this that thou forbiddest, old man ?

codd., Hartung.: apixoacu coniecit Elms, {ap/uxrai in textu retinens), recepp. edd. fere
omnes. 2OO yepaibv codd.: yepabv Dindorf. 2O1 irpoKXlvas L, A, codd. pleri-
que: wpoKplvas B, R, Vat.: irpoaKXwov T, Triclinii coniectura, qui ipfwaat ab tjxbv
rob" pendere ratus non habebat ad quod irpoKXlvas referret: irpoKXivov (simili ratione
adductus) Brunck. 2O2 Sv<x<ppovos] Svatpopov Blaydes., Dindorf. 2O3 u> rXd/j.av
L, cum paucis: tS rXd/xav A (superscr. o): a rXafiov B, alii. 2O4 rla a' icf>v L
(in marg. yp. rls gcpvs;), A : rla <r' tyvae; B : rls £(pv; R: TOV ttyvs Schneidewin.
2O5 rls C3K woXitrovos codd.: sed L in margine yp. rls 6 woXvirovos, quod rece-
perunt edd. plerique. ris ere iroXivovos Wecklein.—rlva codd.: rlv' av Vauvilliers.

The words 4v i)o-vxa'<J.^K'*v a r e s a ' ^ a s mind clouded by the gods: Ant. 1261 Id
she helps him to sit down. He has to <ppevuv Sva<j>povwv diiaprrniara. T h e gen.
make one step sideways (195) to the seat. after the exclamation dip.oi: cp. on 149.
Taking his arm, she says: ' Lean on me, 2O3 T\d|iwv, see on 185. Xa^$S>
and join step to quiet step' (ap|io<rai aor. hast ease (alluding to his words betoken-
imper. midd.) : i.e. ' advance one foot ing pain and exhaustion): not, e&cets nal
to the resting-place, bring the other up OVK duTirelveis rip i^eXBuv (from the grove),
beside it, and then (supported by my as the schol.
arm) sit down.' Cp. Eur. Or. 233 17 Karl 2O5 f. TIS 6 iro\.: cp. on 68. TCV' civ
yaias &p/i.6<rai irodas diXeis; ' wouldest ...irarpCS'. For the twofold question,
thou set thy feet together (plant thy feet) cp. Ph. 11O rives nor' is yfjv TijpSe KUT-
on the ground?' Pseudo-Simonides 182 ^(T^er';... Tolas irdrpas &v rj ytvovs iipMs
owg. ToSbs txvia irparov \ dp/wira/iev, where iroTe T^xoifi3 &v elirwv; Eur. Helen. 86
we first planted our feet (on the battle- drh.p rls el; vo$ev\ rlv' i£av?>av <re XPV>
field,'—there we fell). Campbell takes (Dind. rlvos a1 avSciv xpedv;) Od. 1. 170
Pao-iv as the foot of Oed., and pcto-ei as a (and in 5 other places) rls iroBev els av-
' stone support for the foot attached to the Sp&v; ir68i. TOI TT6XIS r/Si roKrjes;
seat,' rendering, 'fit thy foot into its quiet 2O8 Oed. replies to their second ques-
resting place.' This seems improbable. tion by dirdirroXis, which is almost an
'Time thy step to my quiet step' is un- exclamation;—' I have no irarpls now': he
suitable, since they are close to the seat deprecates theirjirstquestion (rls...ayet;)
already. The interjection l<6 |no£ pun, altogether. Cp. Aesch. Ag. 1410 (the
given by the MSS. to Antigone, but by Argive elders to Clytaemnestra) air/nroXis
Herm. (rightly) to Oed., need not, with S' Icra, I IU&OS &fipiixov farrois. Soph, has
Herm., be placed after ap|xoo-au &TT6TTTOXIS in 0. T. 1000 (dialogue) and
2O2 f. 8vo-4>povos, as the work of a Tr. 647 (lyr.). Cp. 1357.
44 I04>0KAE0YI
OI. JJLTJ, yLTf fi aviprj TIS eijtu, fir/S' e^eracrys vdpa fiarevuv.
XO. TI TOS' ; OI. a i m cf>vcng. XO. auSa. OI. TCKVOV,
topoL, TC ytydtvo);
XO. TWOS el cTTre/Dju-aros, cu feVe, <f>a>vu, irarpodev. 215
OI. w)u,ot eyw, TC TrdOw, TIKVOV ifiov;
AN. Xey', iveiwep iir' iaxara jStuveis.
OI. dXX' ep<5" ou yctyo e^co KaraKpxxfxiv.
XO. /jLOLKpa fizWeTov, dXka Ta^we.
OI. Aatov tcrre TIV ; c3. XO. IOU iov. 220
OI. TO TC AaySSaKtSav yevos; XO. co Zev.
OI. affkiov OiBmoBav; XO. cru ya/j oS' e t ;
OI. Seos icr^eTe fnjSev ocr auSw.
XO. ico, cu co' OI. Sucr/Aopos. XO. (3 co'
OI. dvyarep, TL TTOT avrtKa Kvpaei; 225
21O /«) JBIJ /ti7 jit' codd.: IXT) ixe, firj /i' Herm.: ny, in\ fi' Hartung., Bergk. 212 H
ro5e; OI. Seiva codd., Campbell.: TI rod'; OI. aivk Wunder., Hermann., Schneid.,
Dindorf., Wecklein., al.: rl 84; OI. Secvd. Elmsleius. 2 1 4 -yeyiiivw L cum paucis:
feywvu A et cett. 2 1 5 &we L, A, et cett., nisi quod {<?ce habent T et Fain.:
& f^e Heath. 2 1 7 j3atoeis] /lAvas L, A, cett.: /3afr«s Triclinius (T, Farn.k
quod primus editorum restituit Brunckius; Prava 1. ji^ceis orta est a fttveis (pro paLveis),
cum litterarum /3 et p. formae minores non multum inter se distarent. 2 1 9 piWer'
L, A, codd. plerique: /iiWeri y' Triclinius (T, al.): /jJWerov Herm., Elms, (qui ipse
jUAXojUec coniecit), edd. plerique: /J.4\\eis Blaydes. raxvvere L et codd. plerique:
raxivaTe A, R, Aid.: rdxwe Elms., Herm. (qui ipse T6.XVVOV coniecit), edd. plerique :
raxvvcu Reisig. 22O \atov tare rtv' airbyovov; XO. w u Iov. L. Eadem est lectio

21O |AT] |irj |i,' dvt'px). As the verses gen., denoting the stock, country, etc., to
from 207 onwards are &votioi6<TTpo<pa (see which one belongs: cp. on 144 : Plat,
on 117), the strophic test is absent, but Sympos. 203 A irarpbs rlvos iarl /cai ixriT-
|i,ij, |«) H.' is metrically preferable to f.i\ pos; Meno 94 D oUtas /j.eyd\r)s r/v: Dem.
|iij (itj |i here (see Metr. Analysis). And, or. 57 § 57 Scroi T&V fieydXav drj/iav tori.
after the preceding dXXd |J.T], a three- irorpoflev with et: the Chorus, whose un-
y»/<2T iteration would rather weaken than easy curiosity is now thoroughly roused,
strengthen. presses for an explicit answer, and first (as
2 1 2 Wunder's correction of the Ms. usual) for the father1 s name. Plat. Legg.
Stivd to olvd is required by the Ionic 753 c e/s inv6.Ki.ov yp&ipavra ToSvofm irar-
measure ( - - • - - - ) : see Metr. Analy- pd$ev ical (pv\ijs nal Sij/iov. At. 547
sis. <|>v<ris = origin, birth: 270: Tr. 379 i/ios ri. irarpoBev.
(Iole) \afi.irpa,...(pi(nv, \ Tarpbs /j.iv ovaa 2 1 6 T£ irdSco...; 'what is to become
yivtaiv ~Eipirov, K.T.X. of me?' Tr. 973 (Hyllus, in his wild
2 1 4 yc-yuvo, delib. perf. subjunct. grief for his father) H iraJdu; ri dt pricro-
from yiywva: whence, too, the imper. /tat; ot/xot.
yiyave, Ph. 238. Both these could, in- 2 1 7 «r' ftrxaTa paivtis, 'thou art
deed, be referred to a pres. yeywvu, coming to the verge' (not, 'thou tread-
which is implied by other forms, as ^7^- est on the verge,' which would require
ywve (II. 14. 469): cp. Monro Horn. Gr. gen. or dat.), since, after the hint aivk
§27. Poetry recognised, in fact, three 0i5ms (212), the full truth cannot long be
forms,—a perf. 7^7(0^0, a pres. yeyiivo, withheld. Cp. fr. 658 (Orithyia was car-
and a pres. 7e7we^w (yeyaveiv, II. 12. ried) iw' lexaTa x^ovds: Ant. 853 nrpo-
337). Cp. dvwya with impf. rivayov. fiatr' iir' iaxaTOV Vpdaovt: Her. 8. 52 h
2 1 4 f. TIVOS et OTT^P|IOTOS ; possessive T6 So-xarov KCIKOV atnyfUvoi.
 OIAITTOYI Eni KOAQNQI 45
OE. forbear, forbear to ask me who I am ;—seek—
probe—no further !
CH. What means this ? O E . Dread the birth....
CH. Speak!
OE. (to Antigone). My child—alas !—what shall I say ?
CH. What is thy lineage, stranger,—speak !—and who thy
sire ?
OE. Woe is me!—What will become of me, my child ?
AN. Speak,—for thou art driven to the verge.
OE. Then speak I will—I have no way to hide it.
CH. Ye twain make long delay—come, haste thee !
OE. Know ye a son of Laius...O \...(The CHORUS utter
a cry.)... and the race of the Labdacidae?...(CH. O Zeus!)...the
hapless Oedipus?...
CH. THOU art he ?
OE. Have no fear of any words that I speak—
{The CHORUS drown his voice with a great shout of execration,
half turning away, and holding their mantles before tlieir eyes.)
OE. Unhappy that I am!...(The clamour of the CHORUS
continues})...Daughter, what is about to befall?
codicum omnium, nisi quod a a vel t3 u praebent: Xrai'oj' unus Vat. habet, alterum
lov accedit in T et ceteris Triclinianis. Hermann.: 01. Aatov tare riv' XO. a. 01 diro-
yovov. Reisig.: Aatov tare TW XO. (3, lib, lw. Vidit enim awoyovov additum fuisse
ab interprete qui genitivi Aa'tov rationem studebat expedire. Wecklein.: Aafou tare
nv'; u>. XO. loii lov. Boeckhio quoque placuerat a illud Oedipo potius quam
Choro dare. Dindorf.: Aatov fore TIP' &VT'; XO. dooib. Elmsleius: Aatov tare
TLV' ovv; XO. wwlov. 2 2 4 lii u a <3. 01. Sia/xopoo" XO. a of. L. (Personas
indicavit S : pr. m. lineolas tantum praefixerat.) Verbum Sio-popo* Oedipo, non

2 1 9 Hermann's jiiWerov (for the MS. tame.

|JU\XCT') is fitting, since Oed. and Ant. 2 2 1 The family patronymic was taken
have just been speaking together; and is from Labdacus (the father of Laius),
clearly better than i^iWeri y' (Triclinius) though the line was traced directly up to
or /icXkopev (suggested by Elms.). The Cadmus, father of Polydorus and grand-
sing. Taxwe rightly follows, since it is father of Labdacus (0. T. 267; Her. 5. 59).
from Oed. alone that a reply is sought. 2 2 3 The relat. clause So-'ai58<3 is most
(laKpd, neut. plur. as adv.: O. T. 883 simply taken as representing an accus.,
viripoTrra (n.): Ar. Lys. 550 oipia Seire : governed by 8&>s fcrxere n*]8iv as = ,u?)
Eur. Or. 152 xP0VM---ire(Tuv...evva.i^Ta.i. deifialvere (rather than a genitive depend-
2 2 0 Aatov lore TIV'; The word dird- ing on Scos): Dem. De Pals. Legal. % 81
yovov, evidently a gloss, which follows fi ye 8rj/j.os 6 rtav QUK^WV OUTW /ca/cws...
TO>' in the MSS., is against the metre, which SianeiTai, ili<TTe...Te6vdvai. T$ <p6fi(p...
requires - — —— - after TIV': it also injures rovs QIXLTTTOV %£I>OVS: Aesch. Theb. 289
the dramatic force. Each word is wrung ji.ipip.vai fairvpova rdp^os ( = iroiovo-l
from Oed.; the gen. Aatov tells all. The j«e Tapfieiv) | rhv dfupireixy Xewi»: Eur.
long syll. after TIV' could be,—(1) <8, Ion 572 TOVTO K&H' %xa TO8OS. Cp. be-
which Herm. supplies,—giving it, how- low, 583, 1120. In such instances the
ever, to the Chorus,—whereas the rhythm ace. might also, however, be taken as one
will be better if it is an interjection by of ' respect.'
Oed.: (2) 6Vr'; (Dindorf): or (3) oSv; 2 2 4 The MSS. give the one word
(Elmsley). The two latter are somewhat Svo-popos to Oed., as uttered by him be-
46 IO<1>OKAEOYI

XO. ££(o Tropcrco fiaLvere

01. a 8' VTT4O-)(€O nol K
XO. ovSevl fioipihia r u n s
aiv Trpoirddrj TO Twe
airara 8' aTrarats erepais eripa. 230
napa^aWo/xeva TTOVOV, OV x?-Plv> d-vTiSiScoaiv v.
o~u Se T<3V8' eSpdvcav irdkw CKTOTTOS 0 ty
X^ov6<s €K0ope, 2
35
e//.a TroXet / / ^
AN. <S ffei'ot al86(f>pove<;,
fp
dXk' eTrell yepaov \_d\a.ov\
\d irarepa
Choro, cett. quoque codd. tribuunt; Choro primus dedit Hermann., quern secuti
sunt Dindorf., Nauck., Wecklein., al. Pro li) u <S &...<$ w legendum est vel la,
w &...w w (Hermann.), vel ud> uu...uu> (Dindorf.). 2 2 6 voptru Triclinius:
irpoffoi L, A, codd. plerique, Aldus. 2 2 7 VTriaxeo A, codd. plerique: viriuxeTo L :
vwiffxer B: iiriaxov Vat. 2 2 8 oiSevl fioi.pa.Sla scripserat prima manus in L. Quod
alter quidem corrector in ovSevl fwi pai.Ua, alter autem in oiSevl /lotpou. Sia mutare
voluit, fiolpai pro dativo singulari accipiens, cum ascriptum sit in margine rj (% ipivbuv
fiolpas yap vvv ras iptvvas. Lectionis Aldinae oiSevl poi. f>a5la auctores sunt etiam A
(fiaSla) et R: veram 1. uoipiSia habent T, B, alii codd. recentiores, ed. Iuntina altera.

tween the exclamations of the Chorus. p j 'Thou didst deceive us by get-

It thus marks his despair at their refusal ting our promise before telling thy name;
to hear him. There is dramatic force in we may requite thy deceit by deeming
the sentence of expulsion (226) being the our promise void.' TCVCIV (with T<5 added,
first articulate utterance of the Chorus see on 47) further explains the causal
after the disclosure which has appalled gen. <5v: 'no one is punished for deeds
them. which have first been done to him—that
2 2 7 irot KaTa6TJo-€i.s; fig. from the is, for repaying them to the aggressor.'
payment of a debt in money. If you Cp.1203 vao-xeiv, Tra86vra S'oiK iwlaTao--
will not pay it here and now, to what ffai Tlveiv: Eur. Or. 109 Tlvoi...Tpo<pas,
place will you bring the payment for it? repay care. <5v for uv &v, as 395, 0. T.
i.e. when, and in what form, can your 1231 (n.).
promise of a safe refuge (176 f.) be re- With Wunder's ov some construe:—
deemed, if I am driven from Colonus? oiSevl TO rCveiv d d'v irpoird'Oi] ?px«-
iroi with a verb pregnantly used, as 476 TOI poipiSCa TCO-IS, 'for no one retalia-
rd 5' ^vdev iroX Te\evT7}o~al fie XP^Jj t° tion becomes (=ylyverai) a fate-doomed
what end am I to dringit? Cp. 383. For punishment': but could the rlais itself
KaTo8r]<r«is cp. Dem. In Mid. § 99 ov thus stand for the cause of the riins? The
ydp iffrtp 6(p\rjfj.a 0 rt xpfy Kara&e'vTa. <5v of the MSS. is confirmed by other pas-
iwhi.fi.ov yevio-Bai. TOVTOVI, there is no debtsages where, instead of an ace. governed
(to the Treasury), by paying which he by the infin., we have a gen. depending
can recover the franchise. Pind. Nem. 7. on another word, and then the infin.
75 VIKUVTL ye x&Plv--- I •••ov Tpaxis elfu added epexegetically: El. 542 tfiepov
84 Te'Kvtov I ...i-ax6 Sal<ra(T0at 1 Plat. Crito
/ 52 B ovd' iTriSvfila ae aXXijs w6\eas oiS'
2 2 8 f. ovScvl |ioipi8Ca T(<TIS {pxerai, dWwv vofiav (Xafiev elSivai: Rep. 443 B
to no one comes punishment from fate, apxbfievoi TTJS 7r6Xews olidfriv.
&v (= roirwv a) irpoirrfOj], for things (caus.
gen.) which he has already suffered, rb 23O f. dirdra 8": guile on the one
TCWIV (ace), in respect of his requiting part (frripa), matching itself against deeds
them, avyyvwo-riv ianv iav rlvy Tts a av of guile on the other (er^pcus), makes a
 OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 47
CH. Out with you ! forth from the land !
OE. And thy promise—to what fulfilment wilt thou bring
it?
CH. NO man is visited by fate if he requite deeds which
were first done to himself; deceit on the one part matches
deceits on the other, and gives pain, instead of benefit, for reward.
And thou—back with thee! out from these seats ! avaunt! away
from my land with all speed, lest thou fasten some heavier burden
on my city!
AN. Strangers of reverent soul, since ye have not borne
2 2 9 wv codd.: &v Wunder. irpoiraffy] Tpo/MOiji (sic) L, superscr. TT super /t.
2 3 0 eripaj Mpdt L. 2 3 1 TrapafidWontva L, sed eraso et accentu super o et
i in fine; primo enim TrapafiaWo/ieva, dein TrapafiaXKo/t^vai (dat.) fuerat. 2 3 3 <n> 8'
4K T&VS' L, A, codd. plerique: <ri> Sk TWVS' T et Tricliniani. 2 3 4 avdis F
(superscr. T): ceteri avns. 2 3 8 yepabv Taripa L a pr. m.: d\abv post yepabv in-
seruit S. yepabv varipa A et plerique. yepaov a\aov varipa T et Tricliniani. aXabv
servat Wecklein., omittunt vel uncis includunt edd. plerique. rraripa TWJ' i/ibv]

recompense of woe, not of grace (as in anger of Apollo), TI /j.oi....££avi<ra$ x/

return for good deeds): ?X6lv> epexeg. '(for 2 3 7 alS6(f>poves: as ye have aldws for
the deceiver) to enjoy' (cp. //. i. 347 the Eumenides, so have aiSus for the sup-
SaS/ce 8' &yur). diraTt) kripa, not another pliant. Cp. Dem. or. 37 § 59 civ i\d>v
kind of guile, but another instance of it, ns dKOvfflov <p6vov...iJ.eTd. ravr' alSiar)-
as Ph. 138 T^xya (a king's skill) T^X""S TOI Kal d05 (with ref. to the kinsman of
ertpas vpotixu, excels skill in another a slain man pardoning the involuntary
man. irapaPaW., as Eur. /. T. 1094 slayer). dXX, 'Nay,' opening the ap-
iyih an irapa^d\\o/j.ai Bprqvovs, vie with peal: cp. 0. T. 14. The second a W in
thee in dirges : Andr. 290 irapafiaX- 241= 'at least.'
\6/j.evcu, abs., 'in rivalry.' For the sen- This whole faAos dirb <TKrii>fj$ of Anti-
timent cp. Plat. Crito 49 B oiSe (Set) gone (237—253), with the tetrastichon of
ddiKod/jievov &pa dvTadiKeLV, OJS ol iroWoi the chorus (254—257), was rejected by
otovrai: Archil, fr. 67 b> S' iirlffTa/iai. some of the ancient critics, ace. to the
/i4ya, I rbv xa/cus /J.e Sp&vTa Seivois &vra-schol. on L : 'for they say it is better
pelfiarbai. Kaico1s. Pind. Pyth. 1. 83 <j>l\ov that Oed. should forthwith address his
ef); <j>CS.eiv I TTOTJ S' £%6pbv ar' exSpbs justification
iOiv to them.' But, as the schol.
Xfeoio dlxav biroOefoofiai, \ a\\' aWore rightly adds, it is natural and graceful
irariav 6801s <TKO\K«S. that an appeal to pity (i\eetvo\oyta),—
2 3 3 f. ISpavwv with JKTOTTOS (cp. on which the daughter makes,—should pre-
118), \8ov6s with a())op|ios, which adds cede the father's appeal to reason (rb
force to gxSopE; cp, O. T. 430 6VK ds SiKaw\oyiK6p). The schol. further re-
ohedpov; ov%l dojroov; ov rrdXcv \ dtpoppos marks that Didymus (circ. 30 B.C.) had
OIKWV T<Svd' &Tro<TTpa<t>els avei; Eur. not obelized any part of the passage.
Hipp. 155 has pav/Haras TIS lirXeucrej' | This is important, as making it most im-
K p ^ r o s Sgopfios, 'from an anchorage probable that the d64ri)cns rested on the
in Crete,' cp. i^opixeiv to be (or go) out absence of these verses from the older
of port: but a0op/ios belongs to 6.<f>opiw.vAlexandrian copies. Though the text is
(there is no d<j>opij.etv), 'rushing from'doubtful in some points, the internal
(d<jiopij.rideli, schol.). evidence cannot be said to afford any
good ground for suspicion.
2 3 5 f. xP&>S...irpo<ra»|'T]S (like KCSOS,
rifids, alrlav irpaaiarTav), fix a debt or 2 3 8 7epa0v.cp.Av: the text of this
obligation on the city, i.e. make it liable verse is doubtful, and there is no strophic
to expiate a pollution. But xp^os = sim- test, but it seems most likely that dXabv
ply 'matter' in O. T. 155 (in ref. to the was an interpolation: see crit. n.
48 IO<t>OKAEOYI

rovo averAar, epycw

diovTe<s avSdv, 240
d\k' ifik rdv fxekiav, iKerevo^ev
co gevoi, oiKreipao, a
vwep "frovfjiov fiovov'f' f
OVK a\aots Trpocropoifiiva
crov 6/j.fiaaLV, cos TIS d<f>' CU/AO/TOS 245
f p Trpo<f>avel(ra, TOV dd\iov
atSoOs Kvpcrai. iv vfifiL yap <ws 6ea>
Keifjueda TXa/Aoves. dXX' ire, vevcrare
TOV dSoKTjTOV \dptV.
Trpos (T o Tt (rot, <j>i\ov e/c criOev avTOfJLcu, 250
^ TCKVOV r) Xej(os 17 X/° eos ^
ou y a p iSois av ddpcov B
ocrTts av, ei peos ayoi,

dvSpa TOVS' Wecklein. (pyav ex Ipyov L. 2 4 2 olnrdpad' codd.: oUrlaaB'

Brunck. 2 4 3 rod fxovov L, A, codd. plerique: rovfiov (omisso fjiovov) ex Triclinii
coniectura habent T, I?, alii, rovfwv ixovov Hermann., quem secuti sunt edd. recen-
tiores plerique. TOC5' ifiov Wecklein.: TOU Tk&ixovos Hensius: TOS5' &6\tov Mekler.
2 4 4 ovKa\a | 6l<r scripserat prima manus in L, ultimam vocis OVK litteram connectens,
ut saepe, cum initio sequentis aXaour. Interea excogitavit vel Triclinius vel alius
nescio quis mirum illud oi KaXois quod est in T et ceteris libris Triclinianis. Unde
factum est ut in L recentior manus, Triclinianam 1. exhibere studens, pro ovKaKa \ olcr
scriberet oi5/ca | Xoicr, deletis litteris \a et spiritu super a, addita autem in initio
sequentis versus littera X ante din. Minus accurate dicitur (ap. Dind.) ' XoSr a m.
recentissima' insertum esse; sunt enim tres litterae o?<r a prima manu. pvf) ante

240 <£K<5VT«)V, epithet of the agent, AA9AI0T (Mekler), but Tbv dffKiov in 246
instead of that proper to the act (OKOU- is against this (see, however, on 554).
olwv): 977 : 0. T. 1229 Ka/cA | eKixra KOVK Perhaps TOV8* d|i|J.6pov.
aKovra. Cp. 74, 267. d'Covres avSdv, 2 4 4 OVK aXaots, as his are.
'perceiving,' i.e. 'being aware of,' 'hav- 2 4 6 us TIS K.T.\. : as if I were a young
ing heard,' the report of his involuntary kinswoman of your own, appealing to
deeds. Cp. Thuc. 6. 20 ws £yi!; d/coi; you, the eldest of my house, for protec-
cuo-ftiPOjUeu.—Not: (1) 'on hearing (from tion. The words are hardly so strong as
him) the mention of his deeds'—as im- 'like daughter to father'; and though <r<Sv
plied in his name: nor (2) 'on hearing is addressed to the coryphaeus (cp. on
his first utterance,' as if OKOVT. Zpyuv 175), this sense would be less fitting.
could be caus. gen. with OVK (WrXare. So Creon imagines his niece Antigone
2 4 1 dXV, 'at least,' cp. 1276: fr. 24 appealing to the sacred ties of kinship
KCLV ciXXo iiirfiiv, aXX& rovKelvnis Kdpa. (Ant. 487 Zrjvbs ipKelov; 658 i<f>v/j,veiTU
2 4 3 Hermann's TOV|»OV (JIOVOV (for the A(o | S-ivcupov).
MS. TOU i*bvov) is metrically right, but 2 4 7 f. £v $|i.|ii. KcC|u6a, '-we are situated'
|j.6vov can hardly be sound. It must (not, 'prostrate') 'in your power': 4v tf.,
mean (1) 'for my father alone' (and not penes vos, cp. 392, 422, 1443, 0. T. 314
for my own sake): not (2) ' lonely, as he (n.), Dem. be Cor. § 193 iv y&p T$ Bey
is': nor (3) ' for my own father' (Camp- TOOTO TO ri\os rjv, OVK iv i/ju>t. The epic
bell's view, which I do not comprehend). formsfi/iites(nom.),v/iiu(<iat.),viiiJie(ace),
TOTMONOT may have come from TOT- freq.inHom.,belongedesp.totheLesbian
 OlAinOYZ E1TI KOAQNQI 49
with mine aged father,—-knowing, as ye do, the rumour of his
tinpurposed deeds,—pity, at least, my hapless self, I implore
you, who supplicate you for my sire alone,—supplicate you
with eyes that can still look on your own, even as though
I were sprung from your own blood, that the sufferer may find
compassion.
On you, as on a god, we depend in our misery. Nay,
hear us! grant the boon for which we scarce dare hope!
By everything sprung from you that ye hold dear, I implore
you, yea, by child—by wife, or treasure, or god! Look well,
and thou wilt not find the mortal who, if a god should lead
him on, could escape.
Tpoaopwfi&a addunt B et Vat. 2 4 7 Kvpaai codd.: Kvpaai Herm. v/uv yap
codd., Campbell., contra metrum: v/uv y' Heath.: v/uv Brunck., Herm., Elms.,
Wunder., Dindorf.: tift/u yap Bergk., Nauck., Wecklein.: i/ilv 6Vws Paleius. 25O CK
atdev] Itcaffev B, Vat.: otKoffev coniecit Elms., recepit Wecklein. 2 5 1 rj T£KVOP] rj
os
T£KVOV L. XO7OS codd.: \ix Reiskius, edd. 2 5 2 av dBpuv (i.e. dvadpQv) L: av
dSpwv A, cett.: av dvaBpav Campbell. ftporwv codd.: fiporbv Triclinius, metro sci-
licet consulens; quod receperunt edd. fere omnes. Excidisse dactylus post flporbv
Hermanno et Dindorfio videtur.. dVac supplet Wecklein. flporuv, lit metro con-
gruens, tuetur J. H . H. Schmidt., qui nihil excidisse credit. 2 5 3 11701 L, A, codd.
plerique: dyet B, Vat.: ayei. 7' Triclinius (T, Farn.): ayoi 7' Aldus: ayoc viv Elms.
iKcj>vyeiv codd. (excepto Vat., iv rpvyah): 'Kipvyelv Herm.: <j>vyetv Dind., Wunder.,

Aeolic: the ace. occurs in Aesch. Eum. ever, sprung from thyself, is dear to
620 /3ou\ji irirpativKO) 5' fl/i/i' e7riff?r^<r0ai thee'; the next words repeat this thought,
irarpds: Soph. Ant. 846 ^v/if^dprvpas tin/u? and add to i t : ' yea, by child—or wife,
iimn-ajxai. Iv iu.tv ydp JMSS.) is unme- or possession, or god.' Cp. 530 il- i/tov.
trical: and if yap is omitted, ip.lv still £K aidev could not mean simply, 'on
mars the metre, which requires a dactyl. thy part,' as = 'in thy home.' Against
Kc£|it8a, of a critical situation, as Tr. 83 Elmsley's tempting OIKOSCV (cp. Eur.
iv avv f/OTJj roig.Se Keiitivip, T£KVOV, \ OVK el Med. 506 To?s okodev Qihois) it may be
%we'p£oii>; (when his fate is thus trembling remarked that the alliteration irpiis <r'...
In the balance). Cp. 1510. <roi—«K <r^8ev seems intentional (cp. 0. T.
2 4 8 f. v€ii<raTe with ace. of the boon, as 370 n.).
Horn. Hymn. 5. 445, Eur. Ale. 978 Zei>s 2 5 1 i\ XP eos i 8«os : a designed asson-
6' n vetiaT) (more oft. iTi- or Karaveveiv). ance (irapo/iolaa-is}: cp. Isocr. or. 5
T&V CISOK. \ . , the unlooked-for grace, i.e. •§ 134 Kal Trjv <t>i\l>-i)v Kal TT\V jxr^/ir/i/:
for which, after your stern words (226), or. 4 § 45 aywvas.../!•!} /xovov rdxovs Kal
we can scarcely dare to hope,—but which pii}/j,7js d\Xd Kal Xoyov Kal yvufj.7js. yjpios
for that very reason, will be the more here = xpijfia, ' thing,' any cherished pos-
gracious. Eur. Med. 1417 <cal ra 80- session (cp. / / . 23. 618 Kai. aoi TOVTO,
Kqde'vT' OVK e'reXe'ffdT}, | TWV 5' ddoKrjTtav yipov, Ket/xyXiov tara), rather than
irdpov evpe Beds. 'business,' ' office.'
2SO irp6s <r' : in supplications the 2 5 2 dSpuv, if thou look closely.
poets oft. insert the enclitic <re between Plat. Rep. 577 C T^V OJUOKSTTJTO &i>a)iu/iu>i)-
irp6s and the gen. of that by which one o~K5fJ(.evos rrjs re iroXews Kal rod avdpbs OVTOJ
adjures: 1333: Tr. 436 /ti}, irp6$ ae TOO Ka$' (Kaarov iv p.4pei ddp&p ret vaB-
/car' &Kpov K.T.X.: Ph. 468 irpos vvv o-e •/l/iara iKaripov \iye.
xarpo'?, Trpo's re [iqrpos, w T^KVOV, \ Tpos r' 2 5 3 avoi, i.e. draw on to evil: Ant.
el rl 001 /car' OXKOV itTTL irpoa<l>CKis, \ IK4TTJS623 ore;) (ppivas I $ebs 617 et Tpos or ax.
IKVOV/UU. 4K <r^8ev could go with &vro- Oedipus was led on to his unwitting deeds
(lai only if irpds <r' were irpos r' or irpdt by ajgod. Cp. fr. 615 oib" av eh 01)701
S\ and even then would be harsh. Join; fiporwv Trod', (J Kai Zebs i(f>opiJ.i)o-g Ka/ca:
then, o T I o-oi fylkov IK <re'6ev, ' w h a t - so, too, El. 696.
J. S.
5° SO<t>OKAEOYI

XO. d \ \ ' ladi, TIKVOV OISITTOV, ere T i£ LO~OV

olKTeipo/JLtv Kal rovSe o~v[i<f>opa<s yapiv' 255
TOL S' EK Oecov rpiiiovres ov <jBevoi[x,ev av
(ftcjvelv irepa TGJV irpos ere vvv elprjfievcov.
OI. TC Srjra So£r/s rj TL /CXT/SOVOS KaA/^s
l^drrfv peovcrqs m(f>eXr)fjia ytyverai,
el Tas y* 'Afopas <j>acrl deoo-e/3eo~TaTas 260
etvat, /iovas Se TOP KaKov/xevov £evov
aatfiiM oias re Kal juoVas apiceiv ^
Ka/xoLye TTOV TOVT eo~nv; otrives
e/c rwj'Se JU,' i^dpavres etr' eXaui'e
ovo/j.a fiovov SeCcravTes' ov yap Brj TO ye 265

Blaydes., Campbell. 2 6 5 T6»5e] o ex £ factum est in L. 2 5 7 Verba

Trpds <r£ suspicionem moverunt. tpinv^v vepa n TUP TO VVV elp-r)iih>wv olim Nauck.:
tpavuv vipa TUF irpbaBev il-eipTifUviar Hensius: ipureiv iripa. TUV irpba6e vvv
T' elprifUiiwr Mekler. 2«O rds 7'] rds T' L, A, codd. plerique, Aid.:

254—667 First lireuroSior. Oedipus suggested the general question, H

appeals to the Chorus, who resolve that K.T.X.: C p . El. 8 2 3 VOV 5T0TC p
Theseus shall decide (295). Ismene ar- Aio's, fi TOV cpaiBav \ "AXios, el ravr' i<po-
rives from Thebes (314), with news of pwcTes I apiirTovaiM %Kr}\oi; ye oft. follows
the war between her two brothers, and A (and efarep) in such cases, but here is
presently goes to perform the prescribed better taken with TOS: it slightly empha-
rites in the grove of the Eumenides (509). sises the name of Athens.
After a Kofi/nos (510—548) between Oedi- 0€O<r€p«rraTas. Athens is pre-emi-
pus and the Chorus, Theseus enters, and nently (1) religious, (2) compassionate
assures Oedipus of protection. towards the oppressed. Paus. I. 17. 1
2 5 6 TCL 8' 4K 0«3V, euphemistic: cp. 'ABr/valois Si iv TTJ ayopq. Kal #XXa £<TTIV
Aesch. Pers. 373 ov ykp TO /iAXoe IK OVK is awarTas Mirqixa Kal 'EX^ou fSaiws,
BeuviiwldTaTo. Forliccp. also Ph. 1316 $ fidXurra 0e£v is avdpunnvov /3iov Kal
•ras...&c 8ewv I riixas: Eur. Phoen. 1763 /tero/3oXds Tpayixirav Sn CHpiXi/ios, /tov01
TOS £K dewv ardfKas. Similarly / . A. T(/uas' B X X ^5 v w v vijxovtxiv 'Adtjvaiot. TOV-
1610 TO.ray0euv (=their dispensations). TOK Si 01) TO is <j>i\av9pwxlav fvbvov
2 5 7 For T<»V as 1st syll. of 3rd foot KaBtdTi\Ka>, aXXd Kai is Oeois ei!o"e/3ou-
cp. Ant. 95 dXX' la /ie Kal rijv £% {/ioO aiv SKKoiv irKiov Kal klSovs atpiai §i*>ixos
dv<rfiov\lav. iaTi Kal #iJ/«/s Kal 'Op/irjs.
2 5 9 p«oi5crr|S, when it flows away, pe- 261 |iovas, not strictly 'alone,' but
rishes, ndTrjv, 'vainly,' without result: 'more than all others': cp. 0. T. 299 n.
i.e. issues in no corresponding deeds. Tr. TOV KaKov|Uvov £4vov. The two stand-
698 l>et TOV aSijXoj/: El. 1000 (our fortune) ard instances were subsequent, in myth-
airoppu Kttiri iir}Sh Ipxerai: Ai. 1267 X'fy'* ical date, to the time of Oedipus. (1)
Stoppet. Cp. \.?A..futilis,fluere (Cic. Fin. Theseus, at the prayer of Adrastus king
1. 32. 106 fluit voluptas corporis et frima of Argos, compels Creon and his The-
quaeque avolat). For |tarr|v cp. Aesch. bans to permit the burial of the Argive
(7^.845X0701 ..6vij<TK0VTes fL6.Tt)v. ( N o t ,warriors who had fallen in the war of
' when the fame is current without good Eteocles and Polynices. This is the sub-
ground.') ject of the Supplices of Eur., which con-
2 6 0 cl with ind. cfxuK (siquidem di- tinues the story of the Antigone and the
nt nt) introduces the actual case which has Phoenissae. (2) Demophon, the son of
 OIAIFTOYI Eni KOAQNQI 51
CH. Nay, be thou sure, daughter of Oedipus, we pity thee
and him alike for your fortune; but, dreading the judgment of
the gods, we could not say aught beyond what hath now been
said to thee.
OE. What good comes, then, of repute or fair fame, if it
ends in idle breath; seeing that Athens, as men say, has the
perfect fear of Heaven, and the power, above all cities, to shelter
the vexed stranger, and the power, above all, to succour him ?
And where find I these things, when, after making
me rise up from these rocky seats, ye then drive me from
the land, afraid of my name alone ? Not, surely, afraid of
T<is (deleto T') Triclinius (T, B, al.), quod pro vero habet Wecklein., T' et
similia saepe a librario cod. Laurentiani intrusa esse monens (Ars Soph, emend,
p. 27 : vide supra ad v. 51). rds y scholiorum editor Romanus, Brunck., edd.
plerique; vide annotata infra. rdoS' Hartung.; et hoc quidem Elmsleio quoque in
mentem venerat, qui tamen rds y' praetulit. 2 6 3 Ka/xoiye TTOV] Kd/xiiyi irov L.

Theseus, protects the children of Heracles by the direct question,—KOI irov

against the Argive Eurystheus. This is ;
the subject of the Heracleidae of Eur. KaC, prefixed to interrogative words (as
These two examples are cited in the wov, iruis, 7TOIOS, T/S), makes the query an
spurious irird(pios ascribed to Lysias (or. indignant comment on a preceding state-
7
§§ 4— J 6), and also in that ascribed to m e n t : D e m . De Fals. Legal. § 232 KO.1
Demosthenes (or. 60 §§ 7—8). Isocrates Tts, (5 avdpes 'A&TJVCUOI, TOVT' I8i)v rb Tapd-
quotes them in the Panegyricas, as show- deiyfM SIKCUOV aiirbv Trapa^x^ ideXrjo'eL:
ing how the Athenians SieriXeaav rr/v otnves, causal, as if irap' ifup had pre-
TroXtf Kowqv irapixovTes KOX TOIS dSiKovfii- ceded: hence=«re!fytte?s. Cp. 427. Thuc.
vois del TWV 'EMIJP&JI' iiraixivovffay (§ 52); 4. 26 dSv/ilav re TKeUxrqv 6 ypovos Tapelxe
also in his Encomium Helenae § 31; and Tapd. \6yov tviyiyvopevoSj o^)s (=8TI av-
again in his Panathenaicus, where he re- rois) (povTO •fi/iep&v 6\tyav imohiopictiaeiv,
marks that Tragedy has made them fa- since they had thought to reduce them in
miliar to all (§ 168 rls OVK a/c^Koe ™ rpa- a few days. 1. 68 vvv Si H 5ei fianpiriyopeiv,
yij>8o8i8a<TK&\<iiv AiovvaLois;). T h e y figure,<Sv ( = iirel 7]fj.wit) Tobs flip 5e8ov\(op:ii'ovs
too, in the Platonic Menexenus, with the opdre...; 6. 68TTO\\TJ/j.tvirapau>i(Tei...Tl Set
comment that Athens might justly be ac- XPrjvOai., ot irdpe<riJ.ev irl rbv airbv dytiva;
cused of too great compassion, and too A r . Nub. 1225 iwwof, OVK d/covere; | &v
much zeal for 'the weaker cause': ciis del ( = 6Ve t'/xe) Trdvres vfiecs tare fiiaovvQ' lir-
\lav (fnXoiKrlp/MP isrl nal TOV TJTTOVOS TTIK^V. Ai. 457 rl xpi> Spar; otrris i/upa-
6 c pair Is, 244 E. Cp. Andocides or. 3 vus $eo1s—^xSaJpo/toi.
§ 28 robs Kpelrrovs <pi\ovs a0ieVres dd TOI>S 2 6 4 As 276 shows, !£rfpavrES refers
TJTTOVS oJ.povfi.e9a. to his first seat, in the grove. They had
2 6 2 <n£jj«.v, to give him a safe refuge: induced him to leave that seat (174 ff.),
apKctv, to come to his rescue (El. 322 on a pledge that no one should remove
ta$\6$, &<XT' dpKetv <pl\ois), if anyone seeks him from the resting-place outside of the
to take him thence by force, olas TC, SC. grove. Yet now they command him to
etcai, here synonymous with t\o.v. After quit Attica (IXavverc: 226 ?|«j.. (Salvere
ot6s re this ellipse of el/x.1 is frequent. %c6pas). TdSe pdflpa denote, generally,
2 6 3 Ka|i<H-y€ iroil. The thought of the the seats afforded by the natural rock in
whole passage is,—rl S6J0 yArriv j>(ovixa or near the grove: here he is thinking
w<pe\et, A TAS 'Aflijras (|>a<rl (ph) 8eo<r. specially of the fidBpov dcKiirapvov (101)
ehai, €(j.ol Si TauTa nrjiap-ov ianv; Instead, within its precincts.
however, of a clause ifiol SJ...K.T.X., thus 2 6 5 ov 7»p 8r) TO 74: see on 110. The
depending on el, a new sentence is opened art. T(5, followed only by 7c at the end of
4—2
 IO<t>OKAEOYI
ovSk Taprya rd.fi' 67rel T<£ y epya [iov
W rj SehpaKora,
tt croL TO.j ^ p /cat TraTpos XPety d
ovveK ii«f>of3eL fxe' TOVT iyca
e|biSa. KOUTOI TTGJS eyci /ca/cos (f>v(nv, 2"JO
ocrTi5 traOoxv fiev avriBpcov, eScrr' et
errpacraov, ouS' az> wS' iyiyvousnv KCIKOS J
vui' o ovoev eiows LKOfirjv LV iKOfinrjv,
v ^ atv o eiracrxpv, eiooroiv aTra>kkvixr)v.
avff cov iKvovfiai irpos Oecav V/JLS,?, £ivoi, 275
wcnrcp [Jbe Kavea-T^aaff, w8e crwcraTe,
teal fir} deovs ri/x,wvTes etra rous deovs
•f*ju,oipcus1" TTOiticrOe ju.TySa/Aa!s' tfyetcrOe Se
f$\4neu> y.ev avrovs vrpos TOV evcrefi} fip
S V 8e TT/DOS TOUS Sucro-e^ets, <f>vyrjv Be TOV 280
yevdadai ^icoros dvocrlov fiporcov.

2 6 6 T(i 7'] TdS' A, R. 2 6 8 XP6'' 4' L (eZ in litura, fortasse pro •!)); idem, vel
XP«' ?J) ceteri codd.; XPe''/ Heath. 2 6 9 OUWK'] efceit' B, Vat., Blaydes. 278
s, L, A, codd. plerique: poipas F, R 2 : jidipav T, B, Vat., Farn. Signo, quod

the v., with its noun (rw/ia in the next v., •yvwixr)* (Thuc. 1. 90, 1. 5 9 ) : rb Sedios, rb
is nearly as bold as 351 ri, T>/S | otKoi. dapaovv OLVTOV (1. 36).
dialr-ris, where see n. 27O—274 'Ye shrink from me as
266—27O lirel...S|oL8a. I am ' a from a guilty man. And yet (KCUTOI.),—
man more sinned against than sinning' evil as were my acts (in themselves),—•
(Lear 3. 2. 60),—as would appear, could how have I shown an evil disposition
I unfold to you my relations with my (<f>i<riv), or incurred moral guilt? Before
parents (rd |U)Tpis Kal irarp6$), on account I struck my father, he had struck me
of which relations (the parricide and the (ira8<bv dvr&pav: see 0. T. 809). Even
incest—&v neuter) ye dread me. Of that I if I had been aware (<j>pov»v) who he
am sure. (For those relations began with was, I might plead this in my defence:
their casting out their new-born son to but, in fact, I did not know. Nor did I
perish. That first wrong led to the rest: recognise my mother. They, on the
hence it was that I knew not the face of other hand, had deliberately tried to kill
my assailant in the pass, or of my bride their babe.'—Note that the clause <3OT'
at Thebes.) el (j>povwv...KaKos, which could not apply
2 6 7 ireirovfloT1... StSpaKora. The to the incest, limits the reference ofdvri-
agent's activities (TA iffa. (low) here stand Spwv to the parricide; while U6(j.i)v (273)
for the agent himself; and so, instead of rots refers to both stains.
?/ryois vtwovdus dpi (cp. 873), we have T& - 2 7 1 He has two distinct pleas, (1)
t=pya fJ>ov weirovdoT' £GTL (Cp. 74) 1604.) provocation, and (2) ignorance. These
O. T. 1214 y&fios TeKvwv Kal Te/cvotifievos could have been expressed by dvrffipww
= one in which the son has become the (1) iraOoiv |Uv, (2) elSHis &' oiiitv. But (2)
spouse. So a particular activity of a per- is forestalled by the thought that, if he
son's mind is sometimes expressed by the had known, (1) would have excused him.
active participle (neut.) of a verb to which This hypothesis is then contrasted with
the person himself would properly be the fact (273); and the fact on his side
subject: rb /Soi/Xd^ei'oy, TA dpyi^opevoy TTJS is next contrasted with the fact on the
 OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI S3
my person or of mine acts; since mine acts, at least, have been
in suffering rather than doing—were it seemly that I should
tell you the story of my mother or my sire, by reason whereof
ye dread me—that know I full well.
And yet in nature how was I evil ? I, who was but requiting
a wrong, so that, had I been acting with knowledge, even then
I could not be accounted wicked; but, as it was, all unknow-
ing went I—whither I went,—while they who wronged me
knowingly sought my ruin.
Wherefore, strangers, I beseech you by the gods, even as ye
made me leave my seat, so protect me, and do not, while ye
honour the gods, refuse to give those gods their due; but rather
deem that they look on the god-fearing among men, and on the
godless, and that never yet hath escape been found for an im-
pious mortal on the earth.
in sinistro margine apposuit, cod. Laurentiani corrector fifTet vel fijT^a significat;
sensit igitur vitium, remedium noninvenerat. Omnes codd. vel iroieTvde vel iroeie&e vel
irotetaOai. habent: omnes finiSafiSs. Vide infra. 2 7 9 pporSv] fiporSv Triclinius. 281
] rdd' oZv Dindorf., plene interpungens post dvoalov. Cf. ad v. 282. 8ewv Wecklein.

other (274). Hence iraSwv |ifv has no passage in the Appendix. The gentlest
clause really answering to it; for vvv 8' remedy would be poCpas (as gen. sing.),
answers to A <|>pov<3v, and itf <5v 8 ' to which two'MSS. have. As iv oiSevl \6ytfi
ovSiv el8ws. T h e impf. (dvW8p»v) ex- TTQielaBau (Her. 3. 50) and iv ovSe/iff ixolpq.
presses the situation ('I was retaliating'): &yeiv (2. 172) are parallel phrases, so ou-
the aor. (273), an act accomplished at a Seviis \6yov iroieTcrSai (1. 33) might suggest
definite moment. ovSe/iias fiolpas roieiadai. For the two
2 7 3 IKO(J.IIV iv' iK(5(M)v: cp. 336, 974; negatives cp. El. 336 KOX fi.fi doiceiv piv
O. T. 1376 (n.) iSXaoroOtr' SITUS ?/3Aa<rre. Spdv rt Tn^iaXvtiv hk fj.71, and not to seem
2 7 4 V(|>' <Sv 8' Sirao-YOV (viro TOVTUV) active yet do no harm. It is hollow, Oed.
eiSoTwv (predicate) diro>XX«|AT)v, impf. of says, to insist so strictly on the sanctity
attempted act, cp. 0. T. i\i\ o'i p.' 07rwX- of a grove (0eoi>s Ti/xuij'Tes), and then to
\VTTJV. iSircurxov : when the iron pin was refuse the gods their fioipa, their due tri-
driven through the babe's feet and he was bute of practical piety. You treat the
exposed on Cithaeron, 0. T. 718. gods as if they were not, when at their
2 7 6 dicnrep |M Kdv«m|<r.: as ye caused shrines you do ivb<na (pya (283) by vio-
me to leave my seat in the grove, so give lating your pledge to a suppliant.
me the safety which ye then promised: 2 8 0 f. The place of roti before ((ICOTOS
see on 264: for KaC, on 53. For avi- (cp. Ai. 29 Kal ftol ris oirrrfp, Ph. 519 pvij
crrdvai, of causing IK4T<U to leave sanc- vvv pJv Tts evxtpv* Trapes) would be less
tuary, cp. Thuc. 1. 126 (Cylon and his awkward if <jmyi]V and (i^iro) changed
adherents) Kadtfttvtnv iirl rbv (3u/j.bv IK4TOUplaces: but the latter is reserved for the
rbv iv T-Q aKpoirokei. dvaar^iravres 8t emphatic place at the beginning of the
avrois of T W 'ABr/vatoiv verse.
iip' cf /M7}8£v Kaicbv Toi7]<rov<TiVy 2 8 1 |iTJir(i>, not oilira, because of the
airtxTUvav. imperat. ifyei(r8€ (278). After verbs of
2 7 7 0€ois...TO«s 8-: the art. with the thinking, the negative with the inf. is
repeated word, as 5, Ph. 992 Beoiis irpo- ordinarily oi (Plat. Prot. 317 A •qyov/ji.at
reiviav robs Oeobs tpevdeis T18IJS. yhp avrois oi TI diairpi^aaffai); though p,ij
2 7 8 poCpais irowio-Be could not stand is used in asseveration (as with 6/ivv/u),
for iv /xoipais iroieicrSe. The prep, iv isand sometimes ;n strong expressions of
indispensable. See the discussion of this personal conviction: 0. T. 1455 oJSct
54 IO<t>OKAEOYZ

£vv oh o~v jin) KoXviTTe r a s

epyois 'Kdrjvas aVocriois
a \ \ ' a>o"irep eXa^Ses TOV iKerqv i^eyyvov,
pvov fie Kcwc<£u\ao"o~e' ju/^Se fiov Koipa 28
TO SvcnrpocroTTTOv elcropcov a r t j u a o ^ s .
rjKOi yap [epos eucreySTjs r e KOX <f>epa>v
ovr)o~vu dcrrois TOICTS'' OTOLV 8' d
Trapfj TIS, UjU.wi' ocrrts eoTiv jyf
TOT elo-aKovoiv iravT imcrTrjo-ei,' TO. Se 290
TOVTOV yiyvov
XO. Tapfietv fiev, w yepate, d yn
iToWrq 'O~T dvdyKrj rairo crou" Xoyoicri y a p
OVK (xtvofxao'TaL ySpa^ecri' TOUS 8e Tr/oSe yrj<s
dvaKTa<s dpKei r a u r a fioi StetSevai. 295
0 1 . »cai TTOV 'o~6' 6 Kpaivoiv Tr}o~Se r/Js %
XO. Ttaxptpov ao~TV yfjs ^ e t " CTKO7TOS Se viv
os e Seup' iTrejxxjjev ot^erat
282 {i>i/ ofs fuvels <ri> Dindorf. i-ivveve Nauck. 2 8 6 dv<7Tp6troTTTov] 5vtrirp6<r-
WTOJ> B, Vat. 2 8 8 8' post Srav omittunt A, B, R, Aldus. 6 delevit Triclinius.

jtojTe /A' &v v6<rov | /«;T' aXXo vipatu iit)5£v, (176). Elsewhere i\iyy- = 'having a
where see n. Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 59 ivofuae good 6771)17 to give,' trustworthy (like 06-
Si ny &v yeviadai irore Tnarov. (JKOTOS... p^77uos); Eur. iterf. 388 yijv davkov ical
PpoTwv, no wight among mortals, no one So/iovs exeyyvovs ( = vvpyos d<T(pa.\ys ib.
in the world. We must not cite Ai. 1358 389). But Oed. could call himself ^x^7-
TowlSe fjAvroi 0u;re9 e/nrXi/KTot fipor&v, yvos in this sense only as coming with
since jSporots is a v.l.: but ppoi-wv can be credentials from Apollo; and that is not
defended by the Homeric phrases (quoted the point here. Cp. Her. 5. 71 avurTan
by Schneidewin) Od. 17. 587 01) y&p iroti (robs JK^TOS)...OJ ir/»t/roner, ...vircyyvovs
rives ude Ka.Tts.9vr\TG>v apBpuirw | avtpes irKrjv davarov, under a pledge that they
if3plfroPTes: 23.187 dvSp&v 8'ov K& TIS £absshould stand their trial, but not suffer
/3poTOS. death.
2 8 2 | i v ots, ovv rots Beois (schol.), 2 8 5 £K<j>vXao-<re, till I am out of peril:
'with whose help,'since the gods strength- only here, and twice in Eur. as = 'to
en men to refrain from evil, as well as to watch well' (Or. 1259, Ion 741).
do good. (11^ Kt^wrrs, as with a veil (fed- 2 8 6 BwnrpoVoirrov, since the sight-
Ai//i|iia) of dishonour cast over her bright less orbs bore traces of his dreadful act
fame: cp. / / . 17. 591 rbv 5' dxeos ve<l>l\ii (0. T. 1268): cp. 577. Continue |ic with
£K&\v<pe id\aiva. Thuc. 7. 69 d£ii3»'...T<ls l
TrcLTptKas dperas, <3K iwKpaveh ^aav of 7rpo- 2 8 7 t. icpos, as now formally the
yovoi, fir) Atpavlfciv. Plut. Cor. 31 iiixav- ZK^TTJS of the Eumenides (44): everep^s,
pw/ieVos TH 8of g. TAS rf8tt£|j,ovos: Her. since he has come thither /car' 6fi(j>ds rds
8. i n XC^OPTCS us Kara X070K ^i7av apa 'AT6\\WVO$ (102). fyipwv \ 8vt)<riv: the
ai 'ABrjiiiu /xeydXai re KOX evdatnoves. first hint, to the Chorus, of the nipSr) men-
2 8 4 SXa|3«s, since Oed. put himself tioned in the prayer which only his daugh-
into their hands when he left sanctu- ter witnessed (92). Cp. 72.
ary (174 f.). T6V tK^njv, cp. 44, 487. 2 8 8 f. 0 Kvpios...Tis: the master—
UOV
4X£YY I having received your iyyiri, whoever he be. O. T. 107 TOI>S ailroe'i'Tas
pledge, that I should not be wronged i TWO.% the murderers—whoever
 OlAinOYZ ET7I KOAQNQI 55
With the help of those gods, spare to cloud the bright fame
of Athens by ministering to unholy deeds; but, as ye have re-
ceived the suppliant under your pledge, rescue me and guard me
to the end; nor scorn me when ye look on this face unlovely to
behold: for I have come to you as one sacred, and pious, and
fraught with comfort for this people. But when the master is
come, whosoever he be that is your chief, then shall ye hear and
know all; meanwhile in no wise show yourselves false.
CH. The thoughts urged on thy part, old man, must needs
move awe; they have been set forth in words not light: but I
am content that the rulers of our country should judge in this
cause.
OE. And where, strangers, is the lord of this realm ?
CH. He is at the city of his father in our land; and the
messenger who sent us hither hath gone to fetch him.
2 9 4 TTJaSe A cum plerisque: rfja L, F , R, R 2 : rrjSe Vat. 2 9 7 (TKOTTOS] ITO/ATO*
Wecklein. 2 9 8 lre/jL\f/ev L (T super f), B, T, Vat., al.: tire/ivey A, F , L2,
R. Aoristum tuentur Nauck., Hartung., Wecklein.; imperfectum edd. plerique.

they be. The art. implies that the per- said where he then was.
son exists; the indef. pron., that his name 2 9 7 iraTpiov aa"rv il -fn$, not for Tra-
is unknown. pfi 7^5 dffrv, but simply 'his father's
29O f. TOI 8i |iera|v TOVTOU, in the city in the land' (the gen. Y^S as 45), i.e.
space between (the present time) and that the city from which Aegeus (69) had
event (sc. rod irapetvat avrbv): r d as in swayed Attica. The poets can use va-
ra vvvt rb CUJTLKO, TO 4K rouSe, etc. Dem. TpQos as = rdT/Kos: but in the mouth of
De Cor. § 26 TOV ju.eTa£i> xp&vo"- • •rail' opKtav,
Oed. (0. T. 1450) xaTp(poi> aarv means
the interval between (that time, and) the the city of Laius, and in that of Ant.
oaths: Ar. Av. 187&< p.iay...afip ian 7^s> [Ant. 937) the city of Oedipus: on the
between (heaven and) earth: Ach. 433 other hand, rd irar^a...8w^ara (O. T.
dvoidev TUV QvcffTetwv /Sa/cwe, | /iera^ii 1394), his 'ancestral' home.
TUV 'Ivovs, between (them and) Ino's. 8x« l = 'is in,' cp. 37. Isocrates con-
293 T(iir6 <n>v, coming from thee, ceives the line of hereditary Attic kings
urged on thy part: Tr. 844 ra 5' air' dX- as having been unbroken from Erich-
\6dpov I yvufias /J.O\6IT' : Ant. 95 Tiji/ i% thonius down to Theseus (Panath. § 126).
ifiov dwr^ovidiw. The greatness of Athens as the centre
2 9 4 uv6|uurnu, 'expressed' (rather of government was reputed to date from
than 'mentioned'): cp. Dem. De Cor. §35 Theseus; but the royal seat of his pre-
ov ydp rd j/fjixaTO. rets oZKeioV^ras ?0i) /3e- decessors was supposed to have been a
Haiovv, fiaka. <re/jw(as ivoiutyiv (expressinglesser Athens (the acropolis and the part
himself in very stately language), ppa- south of it, Thuc. 2.15), from which they
X&ri, not 'short,' but 'light,' 'trivial': swayed Attica while its communes were
Thuc. 1. 78 fiovKtietrfe ovv fipaSias us au still independent (airopaSyiv nal Hard KU>
wepl fjpaxtw. pas o'tKovaav, Isocr. Eneom. Helen. §
2 9 6 avaKras, i.e. Theseus: Aesch. 35)-
Cho. 53 SeairoT&v BCWATOUTI. (Agamem- O-KOTTAS refers to the quality in which
non's death). Cp. 148, 814, 970. 8iei- the man of Colonus had presented himself
S^vai, here, diiudicare: usu. = dignoscere; to Oed. (35), and so helps him at once to
Plat. Pkaedr. 262 A rrp oiu>ibT-qrra...Ka\know who is meant. The word can mean
avo/ioioTrp-a oKpifiws Sieidevcu. Cp. 0. T. 'messenger' only in the sense of 'one
394 5ie«reH> {abiy/ia), to solve it. sent to obtain news'; but we need not
2 9 8 The %ii/os had spoken of Theseus change it, as Wecklein does, to ITOIMTOS.
as 6 /car' darv {SacriXcv? (67), but had not 2 9 8 KCI(U: see on 53.frrrefuj/evis better
 Z04>0KAE0YI
OI. 77 /cat SoKeire TOV TV$XOV TLV ivTpoirqv
rj (jypovrfi? e^e.iv,avT^ OJCTT iXdelv •n-e'Xas; 3°°
XO. Kal itapff, oTav irep TOVVO/J,' aZcrdrjTai, TO crdV.
OI. r t s 8' eo"#' 6 Keivcp TOVTO TOVTTOI dyyeXwv;
XO. fiaKpa KeXevdos' voXXa 8' ifXTropcov hrt)
<£tXei TrXa.va.cr6a.1, TO>V e/ceu'os dfe)i>,
ddpaei, TrapecrTai. TTOXV yap, cS yipov, TO OW 305
ovofia StTj/cet iravras, CSCTTC KCI /3pa.8v<;
evSeu, KXVCOV crov SeOp' a^t^eTat Ta^ws.
OI. dXX' C U T V ^ S I/COITO T ^ ^ auTou 7roXet
e/ttot T€" Tts yap icrdXos ou^ avrS <piXo<s',
AN. <3 Zeu, T I Xe£a); TTOI <f>pei>aiv eXda, irdrep ; 310

3OO auric] &w6vw<r T' L et codd. fere omnes: Vat. (qui ij^ew pro e|ei>> prae-
bet) inirbvas T' : Farn. d7r6i'ws (et reXeiy pro T' ^XSeii'). airbv war' certissima con-
iectura (cum ur in ir corruptum esset) Porson. neivov pro airbr scripsit Blaydes.

here than iireinrev, which could only mean,
'was our summoner.' o-reXav, to make
him set forth, to fetch him: O. T. 860
"Ktfupov Tivh. ffreXouvra.
299—3O7 Wecklein brackets these
nine verses, thinking that they arose from
9. misunderstanding of 551—554. Theseus
divined the name of Oedipus from the
description of his person; but these vv.
were inserted by one who thought it
necessary to explain how Theseus knew
the name. I hold the verses to be genuine.
The f^cos must have been sent to Athens
by the Chorus before they came to the
grove (117)) and could not, therefore,
know the name of Oedipus (first disclosed
at 222). He could only tell Theseus that
there was a blind stranger at Colonus, who
hinted at his own power to confer benefits
(72), and who looked noble (76). The-
seus, on entering (551), at once greets
Oedipus by name, though he had never
seen him before (68). He had divined
the identity through a knowledge of the
history (553)—i.e. he started from Athens
on the strength of what the | ^ o s could
tell. And on the way to Colonus (adds
Theseus) he has been made certain of the
fact (554)—i.e. he has heard the name.
JSfow, it was precisely for such certainty
that the dramatist meant this passage to
provide. He felt that otherwise there
might have been too great improbability
in the instant confidence of the recog-
nition by Theseus.
3OO Join OVTOV with 4\6e!v, not
with ¥£^iv: cp. 0. T". 6 a.yw 5tKa.n2v /MTJ
Trap' a77^\c*w, T4KVCL, | a\Xuv aKoveiv avrbs
5' t
SOX Kal KapO': cp. 65.
3O3 ff. K^XcvSos: cp. 164. Some
wayfarers, passing by Colonus towards
Athens, may have heard the prolonged
tumult of horror which greeted the name
of Oedipus (222). As the distance to the
city is more than a mile, there will be
many chances for the news to be caught
up from their lips, and carried to The-
seus.
. 3O4 irXavao-Oai: cp. Cic. Rep. 1. 17
speremus nostrum nomen volitareet vagari
latissime. TWV refers to ttrt\. d&> and like
verbs can take a gen. either of the person,
or (as 1187) of the thing, heard: though
the latter is more often in the ace. (as
240).
3 0 5 0ap<ru, ir.: the same words (in
another context) 726. iroXi, with strong
rumour: O. T. 786 i<j>eipire yap woXii.
Aeschin. or. 1 § 166 TO\VS /xiv yap 6
<j>Ou?rxpj tiTrat. (we shall hear a great
deal of him), avaixvxPMeTai Si Kal rb TOC
Traidbi Svofia 'AXe!-av8pov.
3 0 6 f. KEI Ppa8is cvSci, even if he is
 OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 57
OE. Think ye that he will have any regard or care for the
blind man, so as to come hither himself?
CH. Yea, surely, so soon as he learns thy name.
OE. Who is there to bring him that message?
CH. The way is long, and many rumours from wayfarers
are wont to go abroad; when he hears them, he will soon be
with us, fear not. For thy name, old man, hath been mightily
noised through all lands; so that, e'en if he is taking his ease,
and slow to move, when he hears of thee he will arrive with
speed.
OE. Well, may he come with a blessing to his own city, as
to me!—What good man is not his own friend ?
AN. O Zeus! what shall I say, what shall I think, my
father?
3O2 rls 5'] 8' om. L, F. 3O7 ei'Sei codd.: airetiSei Van Eldik., Schneidewin.:
Ipnei Brunck., Herm., Wunder., Hart.: TaXV fj Reiskius: y/iptf Dindorf.: ov Set
Mekler. 3O8 TTJI. r' airbv L, B, F, al. 3O9 t<r$Xds] (ad' os Nauck., Wecklein.

reposing (from affairs), and is unwilling ing zealous friends. Like thoughts are
to move. tvSa, in the./?£•. sense (0. T. found in many popular shapes elsewhere:
65), is more often said of things (as ei/Sei !?• J 3- 734 (°f 'he man with v6os £trt)\6s)
XOKTOS, etc., cp. 621) than of men : but KOX Te iroXias ta&uae, /uWuord r e K' airbs
«a.8ev5<o, at least, was often thus used: dvtyva, 'he saveth many, yea, and he
Plut. Pomp. 15 Cbpa iitvroi. aoi pi) KaBeiSeLV himself best recognises (the worth of
dXXi Trpo<r6xeiV ™ s vpiyixatnv. T h e con- wisdom)': Menander Sentent. 141 iu0\f
jectures «pim and <nreu8«i (the latter r/hp dvSpl {7'] t<r8\b, ml StSoi $eos: ib. 391
referring, not happily, to airevSe fiSpaBtas) l^cois iirapKwv r&v tauv reu^j) Trori: Hor-
both suppose that Theseus lingers by the tat. 23 0 xP')ir™5i <^s toiKe, xal xpVaT0^^
way. But, if he started, he would scarce- Troiei: pseudo - Philem. ap. Boissonad.
ly loiter. PpaSus here = indisposed to Anecd. 1. 147 ft6T^pxe7*at T ^ SIKCLIOV els
exertion (as fipadiis is joined with fia\ai<6s irXtoveQav. Conversely, ol airy /co/cct
in Plat. Polit. 307 A, and ppadirris with reixei ai>7]p aX\(fi KOKA revxwv (Hes.
ijffvx^Tijs in Charm. 160 B). Opp. 265), \lav <pt\u>v aeavrbp ovS' t^ets
3 O 7 KX.VWV (TOU (gen. of connection), cpiXov (Men. Sent. 310). We should not
hearing about thee, Kl. 317 TOV Kaaiyvr}- suppose a suppressed clause: (' I do not
TOV H 0j/s; Ph. 439 dva^lov /lev <pwrds say, to himself,') 'for what good man is
ti-epr/aofiai: Od. 11. 174 dvi M /ioi not a friend to himself?' The interest
icarpU re KOX vlios. C p . 355. of the king is identified with that of his
3O9 TCS Y«lp lo-8\6s. Oedipus has realm. To distinguish them so sharply
hinted to the Chorus that he brings ovqcnv is unfitting here. Cp. 1124, 1496, 1553.
dtrrois rotaSe, but has reserved all expla- The conjecture 8<r8' Ss (for 4<r8X6s) makes
nation of his meaning until Theseus shall Qed. apologise for the selfishness of lp,o£
arrive (288). His exclamation here again •re: 'for who is not his own friend?'(!)
touches on his secret; but, instead of 31O ri X#j<D, here prob. fut. ind. rather
interpreting {VTUX^SI he turns it off, for than aor. subj. (though 315 TL 0W;): cp.
the present, by a quickly-added common- O. T. 1419 ol/ioi, H SiJTa WfojUex irpos
place. 'Does not experience, indeed, T6PI>' £wos; Ph. 1233 w ZeO, rl X&feis; F o r
teach us that the benefactor of others is fut. ind. combined with aor. subj., cp.
often his own?' The generous man, Eur. Ion 758 etvoinev T) ai.yQii.ev rj TI
though he acts from no calculation of self- ev; irot <j>p6vcov: see on 170.
interest, actually serves himself by mak-
58 SO*OKAEOYI
OI. TC S' Him, T€KVOV 'Avriyovq ; AN. yvvai^ 6pa>
crT€L)(ov<Tav rjfjLwv acrcrov, AlTvaCas iirl
iratkov /8e/8c3crav" Kparl 8' tfX
Kvvrj irpoo-oma ©ecrcraXis viv df

a/)' ecmv; dp' OVK ecrrtv; t) yvoifirj irXava;

Kal (falll KaTTO^Tj^l KOVK e^to Tl 4'^'
rdXaiva'
OVK ecrTiv aXkr). (f>ai8pa yovv air o/Aju,aY&)i>
craiVet ju.e Trpoa-crTei^ovcra' (rr]\x,aiv€i S* o n 320
fj.6vrj<; TOS' ecrrl i'SiJXoi't 'lcrfnjvr)<; Kapa.
OI. TTCSS etTras, t3 TTOA, ; AN. TraiSa cri^i', ifirjv S'
op.aiji.ov' avoy o axniK egeo-nv p.aueiv.
ISMHNH.
<o Stcrca TraT/Dos /cat /cacriy^T^s e/iol
TjSiara Trpoo-$oivr)\i.aM', ws v)i*as ftoXis 325
eu/3o0o-a \u7r17 Sevrepov
3 1 2 ?iri L, F : ^TT! codd. plerique, Aid. 3 1 3 iJXioffrep^s codd.: ^XioffKeir-))! Nauck.:
i;Xio<rre7r)S Coraes., Doederlein., Wecklein.: iiKioareyei Meinekius. 315 T( ^ B ;]
TI <j>w viv; Herm.: rl ipy/d; coni. Elms., collate) 0. T. v. 1471, etc. -rl (pava;
Meinekius. 3 1 6 fj yvdfiri v\avia L: cu super w a prima manu. Pro 17, ^ Hartung.,

311 T£ 8' ?<TTI; (cp. 46) marking sur- 3 1 3 KpaH: locative- dat, 'on her
prise, as 0. T. 319 (n.), 1144 etc. head,' rather than dat. of interest with
3 1 2 f. AiTvaCas.irwXou, not seen, of ijXioor., 'for her head.' The ^Xiomrepijs
course, by the spectators: Ismene leaves of the MSS. is a very strange word. It
it with her servant (334), and enters on ought to mean 'deprived of the sun': cp.
foot (320). Sicily having a reputation /3K>cn-epijs 747, innaroarepri? 1260. Even
both for its horses (Oppian Cyneg. 1. 170) with an active sense, 'depriving of the
and for its mules (Photius 366. 12), some sun,' it is awkward. It could not mean
understand a mule here, as that animal 'sun-averting.' In Aesch. Sufpl. 1063
(with an easy saddle, do-T/>d|3?)) was much 7ie6s...aTo<TTepolii yi/wv is not, 'may he
used for such journeys. But though avert from us,' but 'may he take away
7TC3XOS with a defining word (as TUV ica/iy- (from our foes)': Hartung would read
Xwv Arist. Hist. An. 1. 1. 47, iciveoi An- airoerptipoi /noi. (1) i]\io<rK?m]$ (Nauck)
thol. \i. 238) could denote the young of is supported by //. 16. 224 xKaiv&wv ace-
animals other than the horse, JTSXOS alone iiooKeiriw, and (2) ^Xioo-rt^s (Coraes)
would always mean a young horse. by the use of criyia as 'to keep out.'
Al-rvaias implies some choice breed, as The latter seems most applicable to
in Theophr. Char, xxi ( = v n i n m y 1st rain: cp. Pind. P. 4. 81 aiitfA Si Tap-
ed.) the iuKpo<pi\6Ti/j.os buys AaKiavtKas SaX^a OTiyero ipplaaovTat i/xjipovs, An-
Kvvas, 2iKeX()tcks irepHTTep&s, etc. I n A r . thol. P. 6. 90 TT\OV ... iScururrtyrj: the
Pax 73 the KITVOXOS /xiytaros K&vBapos is former, to heat, cold, or wind: cp. Anthol.
not a mere joke on the Etna breed of P. 6. 335, on a Kawrla (a broad-brim-
horses, but alludes to a species of beetle med felt hat, used in Macedonia—from
actually found there (cp. Aesch. fr. 229, KOOO-IS), KOX DITTOS iv vHperf, Kal Kopvs iv
Plato com. iopr. fr. 13, quoted by schol. iraKi/iy. 0«r<raX.ls KVVIJ, a form of the
ad loc). Thessalian irlnuros, a felt hat (somewhat
 OlAinOYZ ETTI KOAQNQI 59
OE. What is it, Antigone, my child ?
AN. I see a woman coming towards us, mounted on a colt
of Etna; she wears a Thessalian bonnet to screen her face from
the sun. What shall I say? Is it she, or is it not? Doth fancy
cheat me? Yes—no—I cannot tell—ah me! It is no other—
yes!—she greets me with bright glances as she draws nigh, and
shows that Ismene, and no other, is before me.
OE. What sayest thou, my child?
AN. That I see thy daughter and my sister;—thou canst
know her straightway by her voice.
ISMENE.
Father and sister, names most sweet to me! How hardly
have I found you! and now I scarce can see you for my tears.
•i] Spengel., Wecklein. (qui post irXavq. non interpungit). 32O trpocrrtlxovaa codd.:
cf. 30. 3 2 1 tarl SrjKov codd.: Suidas s. v. <rriixalvei, /idvris rbb" etrrlv '\ap.r\vi)i
tplXov Kapa, unde Hermann. fibvrit rbd' i<rrl tplXiov 'Ia/j.^vris Kapa. Coniecturam T6S'
iar' a8eX<pbv Herwendeno (Observv. in comicos, Lugd. Bat. 1855, p. 133) tribuit
Dindorf., Jacobsio^ Wecklein.: idem coniecit Blaydes. 3 2 3 l£e<rTiv] i%{(TTtu
Dobraeus, Hartung., Blaydes.

like our 'wide-awake') with brim, worn as a parenthetic adv., "tis clear' (like Ai.
esp. by travellers: cp. schol. on Ar. Av. 906 aurbs irpbs avrov' dijXov'). The con-
1203 (where Iris enters with a Kvvrj), jecture d8«\<|>ov (cp. Ant. 1 <J Koivbv aird-
KVVTJ Si, 8TI <?X" TrepiKeQaXalav TOV irtra.- 6e\<pop 'Ivfifyris Kapa) may be right.
oov. In the Inachus Soph, made Iris 3 2 4 f. Ismene has come from ThebeS,
wear an 'Apsos » $ (fr. 251). where she has hitherto continued to live,
3 1 4 irpocrwira (ace. of respect)...viv: in order to bring her father important
Ar. Lys. 542 oidt •ybvar' av K6TOS ?\OI pe. tidings. The Thebans will shortly make
3 1 6 Elms. cp. Eur. /. T. 577 Sip' an attempt to fix his home, not within,
elalv; ap' OVK tlal; rts (ppdvetev &v; irXa- but near their borders. A war has al-
vij, misleads (me): the act. never = ' t o ready broken out between his sons.
wander.' Plat. Prot. 356 D avTT] fiiv (sc. There is no contrast in this play, as in
Tl TOV <pai.vbfi.4pov Sfoams) fi/xas iirKdva.the early part of the Antigone, between
Hor. Carm. 3. 4. 5 an me ludit amabilis the spirit of the sisters. But the contrast
Insania ? between their circumstances indirectly
3 1 7 Arist. Metafhys. 3. 6 iZiva.Tov exalts Antigone. She is wandering bare-
afia Karatpdvcu Kal diro<pdvai &\7]d6is. TC footed, enduring heat and cold (349 f.),—
<j>co, the delib. subj. in a dependent clause Creon is struck by the suffering shown in
(TC might be 0 TI) : cp. O. T. 71 n. her aspect (748),—while Ismene has at
3 1 8 f. t|>ai8pd, neut. ace. plur. as ad- least the ordinary comforts of life. iS
verb: cp. 1695: O. T. 883 iiripoTTTa...iro- Suro-d ira/rpos Kal Ka<ri7V. K.T.X. = U ira-
peierai. (n.). <ra(vEi C€> greets me: cp. rep Kal Kaair/vfprri, haah i/iol ^Btara irpoff-
Aesch. Agam. 725 (the young lion) <pcu- <pavfllJ.aTa, two names most sweet for me
dpwir&s irorl xeipa aalvav ('fawning'): to use: cp. Or. 1049 •* vrtp"' <J8eA0i)s... |
Soph.^4»/. 1214 ircuSbs pe aalvu (p86yyos, rdd' dvri iralduv Kal yaf/.y]\lov X^ous |
'greets mine ear.' [Eur.] Rhes. 55 aalvu p p y i ' /f p
/*.' Ivrvxos (ppvKrapla, the beacon flashes irapa. Suppl. 802 (3 TralSes, w iriKp&v
on my sight. <plXav I Tpo<rriy6priiJ.a iiaripdiv ('sons,'
3 2 1 The SijXov of the MSS. can mean a name bitter for your mothers to utter).
only ' manifest to me' (a very weak sense): 3 2 8 SevTcpov, when I have found you.
for it could not bear the emphatic sense, Xvirfl, caus. dat.: Archilochus fr. 101
' in living presence' (as opp. to 'in my (strong emotion) TTOXXTJH KOT' dxXvv 6ft.-
fancy'). Nor, again, can it well be taken A ^
6o I04>0KAE0Y2
OI. (o T4KVOV, ly/cets j I S . co jrdrep Svcrfnoip' opdv.
OI. T4KVOV, ir4^>rfva<5; I S . OVK dvev /xo^dov y4 //.ot.
01. irpocrtyavcrov, w TTCU. I S . Biyydvoi Ovoiv o\x.ov.
OI. d> a"ir4p[L ofiaufioV' I S . u> Sucra^Xiat Tpo(f)aL. 33°
OI. 7j r^croe Ka.jJi.ov; I S . Svo~fi6pov T' ifxov
OI. T4KVOV, Tt 8' TjA^es; I S . <r^, vdrep,
OI. irorepa iroOoLan; I S . Kal Xoywi' y ' aurayyeXos,
^UJ/ (pirep ei^ov oiKercov TTKTTWI /JLOVCU.
01. ot 8' av06jxaifiOL TTOV veavLcu irovelv; 335
12,. eto" ovnep etcn oeiva rav /cetvots
OI. w irdvT eKeCv<o rots eV Atyu7rr&)

3 2 7 — 3 3 1 Versus 330 (w <TTip^...rpoipat) post versum 327 legitur in codd. :

transposuit Musgravius. Et hoc quidem edd. recentiores fere omnes Musgravio
concedunt, loci rationes exigere ut versum 330 versus 331 excipiat. Tres priores
versus sic ordinat Nauck., 328, 329, 327 ; Weckleinus autem sic, 327, 329, 328.
3 2 7 Stia/ioip' A : BOa/iop' codd. 3 2 8 <5 Sva&BXiai. rptxpal: littera v in litura
est, relicto supra accentu (5(<r?). t3 81s frffkitu rpo<pal Schneid. : <5 Si' i.d\lta rpo<p&
Dindorf. 3 3 1 Svff/ji6pov 5' codd., Campbell.: Svapdpov T' Markland., edd.

3 2 7 opdv, epexeg. inf.: so OTXI/TOP...
opac, 0. T. 792. The form Svo-poipos
only here.
3 2 8 ff. In the MSS. the verse if nijo-Se
Kap.ov; etc. stands immediately after the
verse irp6o"x|/aito"ov, cS 7rat, etc. Musgrave
has been followed by nearly all subsequent
editors, in separating these two verses by
the insertion between them of the verse «5
o-ir^pn' o(iai|iov etc. This transposition
is plainly necessary: else Ismene will
say that she touches not only her father
and sister, but herself. Campbell de-
fends fliyyavu ... Svo-pipov... f |iou Tptrqs
as meaning, ' I too am linked in this
unhappy circle': adding that 'the con-
struction of a reply, in this sort of dia-
logue, is not to be pressed too closely.'
The source of the confusion in the MSS.
was obviously that the gen. if Ttj<r8« KCI|J.OS
etc. could depend, in grammar, either on
Oiyyavw or on Tpo<f>aC, though the sense
leaves no choice. Nauck further places
v. 327 (cJ T4KVOV, iJKeis) after v. 329 (irp6<r-
\(/avaov). Wecklein places v. 328 (HKVOV,
Tr^ijras) after v. 329. Neither of these
changes is hurtful; but neither appears
necessary.
33O f. oS 8v<rd0\i<u rpo<|>a(, wretched
mode of life (338),—referring to the out-
ward signs of suffering and destitution on
which Creon dwells, 745 ff.: cp. 1250ff.
By his reply, ij Trj<r8e xapov; Oed. seems
to hint that she separates herself from
those whom she pities. Ismene with
quick sensibility rejoins, Swrprfpov T'
^|iov TpiTi]S, the life is to be mine, too, in
your company (for Tp£n)s cp. 8). Din-
dorfs conjecture, e» 8v' avkla Tpo<f>d,
makes the subsequent question of Oedipus
appear needless.
op.aip.ov expresses the sisters' relation
to each other only (' my children and my
sisters' would be Siacfyqiiov here). In
Soph, tifj.aifj.os, 6/j.alfj.ui' always refer to
brother or sister: 323, 979, 1275, 1405,
1772: Ant. 486, 512 f.: EL 12,325, 531:
0. T. 639._
3 3 2 erf) (caus. dat.) = an objective gen.
,oov: 0. T.- 969 TtapQ irbBip (n.).
3 3 3 ir<58oi<ri; (causal:) was it because
thou wast fain to see me after so long a
time? (or was there some further special
cause?) Cp. Ai. 531 0o/3o«r( 7' diriiv
£!-t\ve6.ixT}V. Xo-ywv airayy. object, gen.,
airr) \6yovs &yy4Wovffa. Aesch. Ag. 646
Tpa.yfj.aTuv eiayye\ov. \6yois would be a
dat. of circumstance ('with'), but very
harsh.
3 3 4 J4v <pir«p...|iov^>=|iV (roirtp) ol-
KCT£>I> ortrep eTxov irusTbv fubvov, the attrac-
tion of the relative extending to the pre-
 0IAI170YS EFFI KOAQNQI 6l
OE. My child, thou hast come? Is. Ah, father, sad is thy
fate to see!
OE. Thou art with us, my child! Is. And it hath cost
me toil.
OE. Touch me, my daughter! Is. I give a hand to each.
OE. Ah, children—ah, ye sisters! Is. Alas, twice-wretched
life!
OE. Her life and mine? Is. And mine, hapless, with you
twain.
OE. Child, and why hast thou come? Is. Through care,
father, for thee.
OE. Through longing to see me? Is. Yes, and to bring
thee tidings by mine own mouth,—with the only faithful servant
that I had.
OE. And where are the young men thy brothers at our
need ?
Is. They are—where they are: 'tis their dark hour.
OE. O, true image of the ways of Egypt that they show in
recent, plerique. 3 3 2 TrpofiT/Oif] irpo0v/j.ta Wecklein. 3 3 3 \6youry' L (wv
superscr. a prima manu): \6ywv (omisso 7') T, L2, Farn.: ceteri codd. vel \6yots
7' vel X6701S T' vel X6701S. 3 3 5 a W 8/J.aiiJ.oi L et codd. plerique: aiOijj,cufj.oL
A, R, V 3 . vov Vat., L2, schol. : TTOI L, A, codd. plerique. irovetv] Kvpetv L 2 .
irovuv coniecerunt ed. Londin. arm. 1722, Wakefield., Dobraeus : rh VVV Canter.
3 3 6 Sciva S' i KSIVOI.IT L, ubi prima manus 5' ex a fecit: primus autem corrector v
inter e et K (ut fieret iv Kelvois) inseruit, hoc scholio in mg. adiecto: vCv Si ra iv
iKetvots deivd ta. deiva b" iv Kelvois R, L s , Aldus. beiva raKelvoi.% B, T, al.

dicative adj.: Dem. De Cor. § 298 offre abruptness, TOVVV is adv.

tpoftos otfr' aXXo ofibev iirrjpev...Sjv ^Kptva 3 3 7 AtyiJirTcp. H e r . 2. 35 rk 7roXXct
StKatoiv Kal (FV[itpepovTwv rrj 7ro\et Travra tfiiraXiv Toitji aWouri dvdp&Toiffi
oidiv irpoSovveu. it?TT)<xavTo qBea. re Kal Popovs' iv rotoi al
3 3 5 irov«tv, epexeg. infin. with irou /j,iv yvvaTices dyopafovat Kal Kavrjkeiovai,
(ehi): so as to do their part. The infin. of 5£ dvSpes /car' OXKOVS iovres v<f>alvov<ri..
was thus used in affirmative clauses (esp. Soph, certainly seems to have had this
after ode), as / / . 9. 688 dal KOX olSe Tab" passage of his friend's work in view: else
clvi/iev, ot /*« STTOVTO, here are these it would be strange that v. 341 should cor-
also to tell the tale, who went with me: respond so exactly with the special tasks
Eur. Hipp. 294 7WCUK« atSe avyKaBi- ascribed to the women by Her. So the
ffrdvai vbaov, here are women to help in reference inEl. 62 to the (supposed) dead
soothing thy trouble. So on the affirms- returning recalls the Thracian Salmoxis
tive otde d<xl vovuv ('here they are to • in Her. 4. 95, and the disputed passage
serve'1) is modelled the interrogative irov Ant. 905ff.recalls the wife of Intaphernes
thsl irovetv; 'where are they, that they in Her. 3. 119. Nymphodorus of Syra-
may serve (as they are bound to do)?' cuse (275 B.C.?), in the 3rd book (read 7 '
So Eur. Or. 1473 irov dijr' autiveiv ol Kara for 17' in the schol. here, Miilleryr. Hist,
ortyas &ptiyes; irov (the scholiast's read- 1. 380) of his NOJUI/JCI HapfiapiKa, repeated
ing) is right, iro! supposes a very harsh the statement of Her., adding (prob. of
ellipse of T)KOV<TW or the like, and agrees himself) that Sesostris had thus sought
less well with the reply. to tame the men of Egypt to his sway.
3 3 8 ofiirfp «l<ri: on 273. Schaefer's Anaxandrides, of the Middle Comedy
Tctv is better than the MS. 8' ov because (circ. 340 B.C.), in his IloXeis, represented
the hint is made more impressive by the the Athenians as rejecting an Egyptian
62 ZO*OKAEOYS
$VCTIV KaT€LKaa-6evTe /cat
yap ol fJ-ev apcreves Kara y
daKovo'iv lo~TovpyovvTes, at Se <TVVVO\I,OI 34°
?
f 8 pfra i Tropo~vvovo? act.
cr<t>q>v S\ <3 T€KV', ou5 /x,ef ei/cos 77P
/caT* OXKOV olKovpovo'iv G>O~TE irapdevoi,
cr(j>a> 8' avr' iKeivcov rdfjua. Sucmjvou Ka/ca
virepiroveiTov. iq fiev i£ OTOV veas 345
Tpo(j>r}<; ehrjtje KOLI KaTio~xyarev Sejuas,
aet //,£#' r\\iu>v hvo~\iopo<; TrXavcofievr)
yepovTaycoyel, TTOWOL yukv Kar dypiav
vkr/v acrtro? vrfkiirov^ T d\wfj.evr),
TToXkoXo~L 8 ' OfJbfipOLS T^XtOV T€ Ka.VjJLao~l 35O
fjLO)(0ovo-a. Tkyj/xcov Sevrep' ^yeirat r a j
ot/cot Stair^s, et TraTrjp Tpo<f>rjv
Beiva b" av Kelvois Turner.: deiva rav Kelvois Schaefer., edd. plerique. 3 4 2 atp&iv
L : o-0a)i' A, al. 3 4 4 inelvuv L, A, plerique: iicelvou/ Vat., Blaydes. 3 4 9 vrjkl-
itovs T' L, codd. plerique, Suid., Aid.: apr/XlTOvs T' T. Omisso T\ vrjKlirovs Vat.,
avrjhiirovs B. 35O iroXXoiiri 5'] 7roXXo?o-ii' scripserat prima manus in L, dein ipsa v

alliance on the ground of the opposition Aa/tire re 5ie, | vim /J.01 TTJK KO/uSty diro-
between the manners of Greece and E- TIVCTOV.
gypt:—oild' 01 TpoTroi yhp oixovoovcr', 068' ol 3 4 3 Not noticing Ismene's hint (336),
fofioi I yfiZv (Fragm. Com. Bothep. 426). Oed. imagines his sons in repose at The-
3 3 8 <f>6<riv, 270: Tpocfids, 330. bes. He is soon to learn that one of
3 4 0 loTovpvoio-iv: / / . 6.490 (Hector them, an exile, is levying war against the
to Andromache) dXX' eh OIKOV lovaa TO a' other (374). otKOvpovcriv, not oinovpeiTov,
tpya KO/ufe, \ larov T' ijKaKa.TT)v re,though a dual follows (34s): 0. T. 1511 f.
6 X U K4\CV€ \ t-pyov iTotxeffOat' elxtTT]v...eilxe<>0e: Xen. Cyr. 6. 1. 47 uis
/ 5' avipeaai /neXii(rei. eiUrriv...i)<nratravTO dXX)jXoi;s: Plat. Prot.
3 4 1 raijo p. Tpo()>cta, those means of 330 C direrov Si; ,uoi...S tbvoimtraTe apn.
supporting life which are sought outside CU<TT€ = WS, an epic use freq. in Aesch.
of the home,—paraphrasing the a7o/>cS- and Soph. irapB^voi. [Dem.] In Neaer.
fowi ml jcairr/Xetfowri of Her. 2. 35. Else- (or. 59) § 86 iKavbv 0o/3o» rats yvvat.%1
where rpoipeia always = ' reward for rear- TrapatTKevafav TOV ffwtppoveiv Kal fj.r]5^v
ing' (Plat. Rep. 520 B, etc.). afiaprdveiv ctXXa Sucalais otKovpeTv. Eur.
3 4 2 crcfxuv 8', dat. of interest, 'for you Or. 928 el TOVSOV olKOvpri/iaB' ol XeXei/i/^-
two' (Ant. and Ism.), in your case. Some vot I (pddpovaiv.
take it as partitive gen.: then it would 3 4 4 f. rd|Ui 8uorrr[vov: Ph. 1126
mean, 'of you two pairs?—the pair of rhv i)ih.v nehiov rpoipdv: so nostros vidisti
brothers being one unit, and the pair of flentis ocellos Ov. Her. 5. 43. rapid...
sisters another. But I know no parallel KaKa: cognate ace. to wirepuoveiTov (like
for such an use of a dual pronoun. It is Ttoveiv irbvovs), * ye bear the woes of me
different when an<pu is said of two' sides' hapless for me' (Svarfyov, placed between
or armies, considered as units (//. 2. 123 art. and noun, must not be taken with
etwep yap K' i6i\oinev 'Ax«iol re Tpffi^s re | iirepir.). Cp. Plat. Legg. 717 C (a son
...Api9p-ri$7i/t.evai afupoi): or when a dual must cherish his aged parents) airorlvovTa
verb has a twofold dual subject, / / . 8.185 Savelir/JUTa ^iri/ieXe(as re Kal vireprovoiv-
re Kal ai, Rodapye, Kal MBuv TUV (iSivas iraXai&s £wl viois SavuaBeiaas,
 OlAinOYZ ETTi KOAQNQI 63
their spirit and their life! For there the men sit weaving in the
house, but the wives go forth to win the daily bread. And in
your case, my daughters, those to whom these toils belonged
keep the house at home like girls, while ye, in their stead, bear
your hapless father's burdens.
One, from the time when her tender age was past and she
came to a woman's strength, hath ever been the old man's guide
in weary wanderings, oft roaming, hungry and bare-foot, through
the wild wood, oft sore-vexed by rains and scorching heat,—but
regarding not the comforts of home, if so her father should have
tendance.
in 8' vertit. 3 5 1 Sei/rep'] 8<rC/>' L, L 2 , F, R2. 3 5 2 lx°l L : Campbellio videtur
o ex e factum esse: mihi non item. Littera o descripta, forte paullum ultra circulum
librarii calamus procurrit; sed litteram e dare nunquam voluerat. Nam in diphthongo
« non separatim e et i, sed ambas uno huiusmodi signo, ^ , exprimere solet. £x 0 '

requiting...their pangs of old, when they J from Xtwos (fat, unguent), ex-
suffered for him. plaining it by avxfiypbs Kcti dXtir^js ('un-
3 4 5 vlas Tpocj>TJS SXT]£«, ceased to kempt').
need the tender care which is given to 3 5 1 ^•ye'Tai. The sentence yepovr-
children, via Tfxx|rtf, here, 'the nurture ayoyyeif TroWd, p£v...aXw^vt}, TroWocct
(not 'growth') of the young': so Ai. 510 8' Sfifip. ixoxSovaa, is so far regular and
vias I rpcHprjs ffreprjdels, bereft of the ten- complete: then we should have expected
dance which childhood needs: El. 1143 Tiyoviiivq, introducing a comment on the
(speaking of her brother's infancy) rpotprjs | whole sentence. Instead, we have ij-yct-
...rr)v ...djj.<pl eol I ... irap4<rxov. But in TOI, which draws iM>x0oO<ra to itself, and
O. T. 1 via. rpo(pi)= 'last-born nurslings.' thus breaks the symmetry of the anti-
Ktfrfcrxvo-ev, became strong (ingressive thesis. The substitution of a finite verb
aor.), Slfias, 'in body' (ace. of respect). for a second participial clause is freq. in
This compound verb, though metrically Greek; but is usu. managed as if here
convenient, seems not to occur elsewhere we h a d iroXXA /i£v...d\o)/i£i'i!, iroXXois 8'
before the 2nd cent. B.C. : it was usu. &lif)p. ij.ox8ei, iryoviiitvr) etc. C p . El.
intrans., as Polyb. 11. 13 narlaxvov ml I0.O OIKOVO/AUJ 8a\afJ.ovs irarpos, &8e fikv |
Tif vkfiBei nal rats evxeiptw (began to deiKei aiv aroKg., \ Kevais 8' aixQlaraixai
prevail in the battle). Evang. M a t t h . xvi.
Tpaire'fcus (instead of dfiupurTa/iivri): Lys.
18 TrtJXat $dov 01) Ka.TL<rxfarov<nv CUSTTJS.
or. 12 § 15 iSoKet fioi raijTy iretpaffdai
3 4 8 Ycpovrayu-yct, on the analogy of a-oidTJvcu,4ydviiov/ji.4y<ji8Ti, ^Af /n^»' \a$u,
vaiSayoiyeiv (so, in late Greek, S-evayoi- awByiaofiai, ib.v Si \r]<f>$a, iiyoi/iriv etc.:
yeiv for i-evayeiv): Ar. Eq. 1098 ('I give and O.T. 1134 n.—TA T^S. There are
myself to thee,' says Demus) yepoyrccyta- only two other instances in Soph, of
yelv KavairaiSeieiv vaKiv. the art. so placed: Ph. 263 $IXOKT^T)7S
3 4 9 vi]X£irovs: schol. dmnrbSviTos. «c oi I duruol (TTparryyoi: Ant. 409 KOVU>
Apoll. Rhod. 3. 646 vr/Xiiros, oWwos ff-qpavres if KaretxG Tbv J V£KVV. Close
(shoeless, with only a tunic): Theocr. 4. cohesion in thought and utterance is the
56 els opos OKX' ?/"r?)s> f^l avaXiTos (pxeoi excuse for this, as for the elision of 8\
Bde: where schol. -qKiip ykp rb VTTO- T*, ravr' at the end of a v. (0. T. 29 n.).
. If the word really comes from an 3 5 2 C1...^OL is an abstract statement
ff (of which there is no other trace), of the condition:—'Supposing him to
then vr)XCiro«s (used also by Lycophron have tendance, she is content.' For optat.
635, who, however, may have followed in protasis, with pres. ind. in apodosis,
Soph.) is less correct than vrfKnos, which cp. Antiphanes fr. incert. 51 (Bothe p.
Blomfield (Aesch. P. V. 248) wished to 412) d yhp o0^Xot TIS TOV plov rds i?5o-
restore here. Eustathius 787. 52 derives vds, I KaraXflver' oiiiv Irepov yj TeBvri-
64 ZO^OKAEOYS
cru S', to TCKVOV, irpoaOev fxkv i££i<ov warpl
fiavTe? dyovcra TrdvTa, KaS/xeiW Xddpa,
a TOVS' ixprjcrdr) crw^aro?, <f>vXai; Se /xot 355
TTIO-TT) KarecrrTy?, yijs or e^kwo'jiiiji''
J W 8' au riv i^/cets fivOov, 'lcrfirfvr), Trarpl
(jiepovcra; rts cr' i£rjpev OLKOOCV crroXos;
77/ceis yap ov Kevrj ye, TOUT' ey<u cra^xus
efoiSa, ju.17 o^X^ ^e*f('> e/*ot <f>epovcrd TL. 360
l£. ey«u Ta juet1 iradrjixad' (XTTOBOV, irdrep,
ZpqTovcra. Trjv crrjv TTOV KaTOiKo'uqs jpotyqv,
Trapelcr' edarco' Sts yoip o u ^ /3ov\ofJLai
Trovovcrd T dXyeiv /cat Xeyovcr' avdus TTOX.IV.
a S' dficjA TOLV uolv SvcrfJLopow iraCSoLV nana 365
vvv ecTTi, TauTa o-yjixavovcr iXyXyda.
nplv fjikv ydp a l l o t s t\v epcos Kpiovrl re
etiam A et codd. plerique. ?x et superscr. 01 B, T : ? x " Farn. 3 5 3 wpicrSev
wpoadev L : septem punctis superpositis priorem vocem delendam indicavit corrector.
3 5 5 <pti\a!; di codd.: </>i)Xa| T£ Elmsl., Hartung. Pro jiov scripsi /tot. 3 5 8 ri$
<r' £%9jpei>] TI<X £%ijipev L . 3 6 1 axaBov] airdBov L . 3 6 2 Ka.Toi.Kolr)S L et codd.
plerique: Ka.Toi.Kolt] A, al., Aldus. rpo<f>riv] arpocpfy A, V 3 , A i d . 366

nival, 'supposing one takes away ...then
nothing is left.' Tpo<|>iiv,'tendance': see
on 345: cp. 1614.
3 5 4 |iavTCia irdvTa implies several
oracles, given to the Thebans about Oedi-
pus after he had left Thebes. There is
no clue to their purport, and we need not
ask: they are invented merely to create
a pious office for Ismene. It would not
have seemed well that she should have
stayed at Thebes all these years without
showing any active interest in his fate:
on the other hand, the poetic legend re-
quired that Antigone should be the sole
guide of his wanderings. The oracle
about final rest had been given to Oed.
in his youth (see on 87); the oracle about
his grave has only just been received at
Thebes (389). Between these two, the
only oracle suggested by the Sophoclean
version of the story is a response to the
question which Creon had proposed to ask
at Delphi (0. T. 1438), as to whether
Oed. should remain at Thebes. But the
story of the expulsion (768 ff.) implies that
no such response had then been obtained.
3 6 5 f. ToCSe o-cifiaTOS (without irepi),
gen. of connection; see on 307. <}>vXa£
8^ |ioi K.T.X., a general description of her
part, subjoined to the special instance
just given: 'and you constituted yourself
a trusty watcher (at Thebes) in my in-
terest, when I was being driven from the
land,' i.e. from the moment when the
decision to expel me had been taken,
and the act was in contemplation, p.01
for |».ou seems necessary: and I suspect
that fiov first arose from inattention to
the exact sense. A gen. after <j>v\ag
always denotes the object guarded: thus
<(>. |iov ought to mean (not, 'a watcher
in my interest,' but) ' a guardian of my
person'; this, however, was Antigone's
part (21): Ismene had never roamed with
him. So in Eur. Baech. 612 rh |ioi
0tfXa{ rjv; (say the Bacchants to Dionysus),
' what overseer, master (of our rites, like
ewiiXKoiros of Dionysus, Ant. 1148) had
we?'—not, 'what guardian of our persons
was there ?' Yet there L a (cod. Laur.
32. 2) has/uou.
3 5 8 ordXos, a journey with a pur-
pose, a 'mission': Ph. 243 rln \ ordXp
7rpoer&rxes; on what mission hast thou
touched here?
36O |ii^ ovxV...ij>{pov(ra explains the
 OIAITTOYZ ETTI KOAQNQI
And thou, my child, in former days earnest forth, bringing
thy father, unknown of the Cadmeans, all the oracles that had
been given touching Oedipus; and thou didst take on thee the
office of a faithful watcher in my behalf, when I was being driven
from the land. And now what new tidings hast thou brought
thy father, Ismene? On what mission hast thou set forth from
home? For thou comest not empty-handed, well I wot, or with-
out some word of fear for me.
Is. The sufferings that I bore, father, in seeking where thou
wast living, I will pass by; I would not renew the pain in the
recital. But the ills that now beset thine ill-fated sons,—'tis of
these that I have come to tell thee.
At first it was their desire that the throne should be left to
A et plerique: ari^alvova' L, R. 3 6 7 Hpis codd. omnes. (Quod in L post tpur-
et 4a<rdaf sic interpunctum est, eo videtur spectare, ut clarius fieret re et /ii)Si inter
se respondere.) £piv coniecit Reisig.: Ipus Thomas Tyrwhitt., Musgravius, recepe-
runt Brunck., Elms., Herm., Wunder., Hartung., al.: o/>os Nitzsch.: rjpeaev pro

special sense of Kevij. 'You have not
come empty-handed—i.e. without bring-
ing some terror for me.' (jn^ oii properly
stands with a partic. in a negative state-
ment only when IXT\ could stand with it
in the corresponding affirmative state-
ment : thus (a) affirmative: fipaobs ?px«
(JIIJ <ptpwv, you (always) come slowly, if
you are not bringing: (b) negative : ou
Ppafiis Zpxu, V-i\ oii <pipwv, you never come
slowly, unless you are bringing. Here /J.rj
ov is irregular, because the affirmative
form would be rjiceis ov (not /j.ij) (ptpovcra,
a simple statement of fact; and so the
negative should be ou% ijVets oii (ptpovaa.
But bringing bad news is felt here as a
condition of her coming. Hence pi) oil
is used as if the sentence were formally
conditional:—OVK av rj\8es pr\ oil <pi-
povaa.
3 6 1 f. From Thebes to Athens is a
short day's journey; but Ismene has sought
her father far and wide. This could not
well have been if, as Campbell supposes
(on 355), the, oracles which she herself
had formerly brought to him had directed
his course towards Attica.
3 6 2 jT)ToB(ra njv <rf\v T p o ^ v , 'en-
quiring as to your way of life,' is supple-
mented by irow KaToiKoiijs, i.e., 'where
you were living.' Cp. Thuc. 4. 42 ewe-
rJipovv TOVS 'A&Tjvatovs ot KaTatrxv(TOVO'tVt
3 6 5 ct|«J>l...7raC8<HV (dat), 'about';
oft. of encompassing tenderness, as 1614;
here, of besetting trouble: unless we take
it as merely = ' i n the case of: cp. Tr.
727 dXX' a/jupl TO?S <r<pa\ei<ri p-t) '£ eKov&las
dpyrj iriireipa.
3 6 7 ff. Eteocles and Polyneices were
young boys at the fall of Oedipus (see on
1), and their uncle Creon (brother of
Iocasta) became regent (0. T. 1418). As
the two brothers grew up, they agreed, at
first, in wishing to resign the throne, of
which they were joint heirs, to Creon,
lest Thebes should be tainted by their
own rule; but afterwards they fell to
striving with each other for the sole
power. £pcos, desire (436), is a necessary
and a certain correction. The MS. 8pis
would have to mean 'emulous desire,'
either (a) between the two brothers,
if T«...|iri8l='foM'...'and not': or (b)
between the brothers and (re) Creon.
Now, there is no objection to using iplfa,
(pis of noble rivalry. The fatal objection
is that the idea of rivalry at all is here
completely,—almost ludicrously,—out of
place. The notion that Soph, was think-
ing of the ctyaftj £pis, which rouses men
to effort, as opp. to the Kct/oj (pis (Hes.
Opp. 11 ff.), is surely very frigid. It is
possible, however, that it was this notion
which first brought Ipis into 367. Kpi-
OVTC T«. The T« = 'both,' answering to
'and not.' So re is answered by
(instead of otire) Eur. / . T. 697, or by
8<?Soph./%. 1312. So,too,oiiTeby^, Eur.
Suppl. 223, etc. Such irregularity is natu-
ral when the second thought is opposed

J.S. S
66 ZO<t>OKAEOYI

Opovovs edaOai ju/^Se ~xpa.lve.crdat iroka>,

\6ya> (TKOTTOVCTL rrjv TrdXai ydvov<s <f>9opdv,
ota Karecr^e TOP crov adXiov Sofjiov' 37°
vvv 8' IK Oecov rov Kaknrjpiov fypevbs
elcrrj\0e roiv T/DIS ddXCoiv epis KCLKT],
^ X.ay8eo"0cu Kal Kparovs TvpavviKov.
^ j ed^oiv Kal X/3oVa> /*eiW yeyws
TOV TrpoaOe yevvrjOevra TLoXwebcr) Opovcav 375
diroarTepio-Kei, Ka^eXyjXaKev iraTpas.
d 8', G5S Ka^" •jJ/J.as eo-0' d TTXTJOVCOV Xoyos,
TO KOIXOV "Apyos /8as (f>vyd<s TTpocr\a(x/3dvei,

T)V (pis Bergk.: ^K^SJ; Mekler. tcptovri re codd. omnes. Pro re coniecit 5?; Paleius, 7c
Nauck., TOI)S Dindorf. 3 6 8 n^Sh codd. omnes: /«JTe T. F. Benedict., Hartung.
3 6 9 XSyy (TKOTrod<ri\ fybvig, ffKOTrou&i B l a y d e s . 3 7 1 Kaktrijpiov Toup. (em.
in Suid. t. I. p. 431): et sic Elms., Blaydes., Wecklein., al. Codices plerique vel
/cd£a\mjpoO (ut L), vel icd£ dXwijpoO (ut A); nisi quod pauci KdJaXTjrijpoO (B) vel Kd£
aKijTrjpov (Vat.) habent. /caj aKir-qplov coniectura fuit Triclinii. <ca{ OXOITIJ/JOU coniecit

to the first. The objection to reading 3 7 1 Ka\iTi|p(ov. The MS. reading,

|i.iyr€ in 368 is that, while oure (or n-qTe)...Ka| aXiTi^pov, is against metre, and gives
re is common enough, there is no example a form of the adj. which occurs nowhere
of re...ovTe (or fii^re). else; though, had it existed, it would have
Paley's Kpiovn 81^ is, however, highly been most convenient for epic verse.
probable. It would mean, 'to Creon in aXiTrfpios, and the poet. dXiTpos, alone
the next resort.' So 81^ is used of suc- are found. The preceding 4K may have
cession in Ant. 173, where Creon says tyu led the scribe into an erroneous repeti-
Kp&TT) dr/ T&vTa Kal Bpbvovs £x w > ^ next tion, as in At. 205 L has 6 deivbs 6 M^7"S
(the sons of Oed. being dead); and Aesch. instead of d deivos ;u£yas (cp. Wecklein,
Mum. 3 57 By rb yui/rpis Sevrtpa T68' Ars Soph, emend. XVI. pp. 69 ff.).
^ e r o I fj.avT€LOV. This seems, on the whole, more likely
3 6 8 cacrSai, pass., as Tr. 329 1} 5' oux than that the Homeric dXei'rijs ('sinner,'
iiadw. Thuc. 1. 142 [taadfievoi.): Eur. / . dXoirus in Lycophr. 579) should have
A. 331 (iiaoixai): I. T. 1344 (iuncvos): suggested a form dXeiTt]p6s or dXoi-
etc. The midd. of Mai is not classical. TT)pos, of which there is no other trace.
irdXiv: so in Ant. 776, Sirws plaa/Mi iracr' Hesychius (1. 236), s. v. akcrpoaivq, says
inreK<pir/ri irdXis, it is implied that the that in the AixfiaXurtdes Soph, used
whole State may be polluted by an act of the subst. dXiTpia (Ar. Ach. 907 ai<nre/>
the king. widaKop dXirpias TroXXas TrX^aJv), whence
3 6 9 Xd-ycji, in the light of reason, with Dindorf KO£ dXiTpCas <ppcvos, 'from a sin
calm reflection (in contrast to the blind of the mind.' The objection to this is the
passion for power which afterwards seized unexampled lengthening of the second
them), a dat. of manner, cp. 381, O. T. syllable.
405 ipyy XeX^x^"'> Ant. 621 oo<plq....twos 3 7 2 The dat. after tlcHjX6e is strict-
iritpavTcu. ri\v irdX<u...<|>8opdv> begin- ly a dat. of the person interested, but was
ning with the ciurse called down on Lai'us perh. influenced by the analogy of the
by Pelops, for robbing him of his son dat. in irapiarri p.01, 'it occurred to rae,'
Chrysippus. Cp. Ant. 596 (of this Lab- and the like: cp. Tr. 2g8e/ioiyipoTKTos...
dacid house) oid' dTraWdtrirei 7eveAi< 7^cos, eiW/37j: H e r . 1. 86 (X^yerai) T§ Kpolaip...
dXX' tpeiirei \ BeCbv TIS etc.: one generation £<T€\0eiv...Tb Tmj 26\(wos: but 6. 125 rbv
doth not free another, but some god Kpoiaov T^XWS £<rij\6e: a n d so E u r . Med.
brings ruin. 9 3 1 elarjKBt ju' OUCTOS.
 OlAinOYZ ETTI KOAQNQI 67

Creon, and the city spared pollution, when they thought calmly
on the blight of the race from of old, and how it hath clung to
thine ill-starred house. But now, moved by some god and by a
sinful mind, an evil rivalry hath seized them, thrice infatuate!—
to grasp at rule and kingly power.
And the hot-brained youth, the.younger born, hath deprived
the elder, Polyneices, of the throne, and hath driven him from
his father-land. But he, as the general rumour saith among us,
hath gone, an exile, to the hill-girt Argos, and is taking unto

Herm. (collato aXoirbs pro akdriis ap. Lycophr. 579): KO-£ dXirplov Reisig.: /ca£
dXirpias Dindorf. : «d£ akuTypov Campbell. 3 7 2 TpuraSXloiv codd.: rpls dOXlow
Porson. (praef. xxviii), Elmsleius. 3 7 5 x sinistro margini appositum ita explicat
Schol.: rb x Trapd/ceirat ort "Kpeu^irephv <pr}(n TO" JloXvveiKrj. HoXvvelKTj L, A, al.:
IloXvveiKrjv B, Vat., alii. Ophvov A, R, V3, Aldus. 3 7 6 airooTepldKeC] diroare-
pi'(u B, Vat. 3 7 7 ir\r]8iwv L, A, plerique codd.: TrXrjBvvav Triclinius (T, B,

Tpls dOXCoiv for rpuraBXloiv was first The change adopted by Soph, is here a
given by Porson, since otherwise there twofold dramatic gain; for (a) Polyneices,
would be no caesura either in the 3rd who is to come on the scene, can be
or in the 4th foot. He compares Od. treated as the foremost offender; (6) Eteo-
5. 306 Tpls ndnapts Aavaol Kal rerpd- cles has now a special fault, and so the
curse on fort sons is further justified (421).
KIS : Ar. Plut. 85I Kal T/DIS Ka.KoSaljj.tuv KOX
TerpaKis, K.T.X. To Hermann's argument, 3 7 6 dirotrrepCo-Kei, historic pres., 'de-
that in any case rpis and dOXioiv cohere, prives o f (rather than.a true pres., 'is
the answer is that, for the metre, the excluding from'). The simple (rrepltrKa
degree of coherence makes all the dif- (Thuc, Plat., Eur., etc.) was commoner
ference. Blaydes, keeping rpuraBXioiv, in Attic than this compound.
quotes five such cases as 'free from sus- 3 7 7 ir\i)8iiici)v, lit., becoming full (of
picion.' They are the same five which the Nile rising, Her. 2. 19): Aesch. Ag.
Porson had discussed and proposed to 869 us iir\7i$vov \6701.
amend in connection with this passage 3 7 8 "Ap-yos, the territory, not only
(praef. p. xxviii): viz. Aesch. fers. 501 the city; called KOIXOV because the Argive
(transpose KpvaraXXoTTJya), Eur. / . A. plain is bounded on w., N. and E. by
1586 (transpose opujxivov), Soph. Ai. 969 hills, as on s. by the sea. This epithet
(not strictly similar,—irreyycXtjiev), Aesch. had already been given to it, ace. to the
Ag. 1261 (=1252 Dind. TrapeaKdireir, schol., in the epic called the 'ETIJOVOC,
doubtful), Suppl. 252 ( = 244 D. iTremdaai, popularly ascribed to Homer (Her. 4. 32,
doubtful). Of these, irapeaKdrus is the who expresses doubt), and was again used
only exact parallel to TpiaaBXimv, as being by Soph, in his Thamyras (fr. 222). Cp.
a single word coincident with the dipodia, Strabo 8. 370 rrjs re x^/>as (the Argive
and not preceded by elision. plain) KotXijs days Kal woraixoh diappto-
374 If ViaXfav merely = peilirepos av, /livrjs (the Inachus and the Eraslnus) Kai
the pleonasm would be too weak: perh., SXr; Kal Xl/J.va,s irapexonivTjS. So Her.
then, it is tinged with the notion of 7. 129 TJ fj.icrov de Totiruv TUV XexOivrav
vca.vi.ev6iJ.eyos (as in Eur. Ph. 713: TTO?ipiav ; ri QeaaaXlriiarl, iovcra Kol\yf. Od. 4.
/idiv vedfav oix "P? ^ XPV" <? opav;—said I Aa-KeSalfiova KolX-qv (the valley of the
5

by Creon to Eteocles). Cp. Aesch. Ag. Eurotas): Polyb. 1. 3. 1 Ko£Xi; Sup/o (as
763 0iXet S£ rlKTew vflpis fih iraXaia. ved-\ lying between Lebanon and Anti-Leba-
\ovaav vfipiv. non). The epith. KOIXOV has an epic tone,
3 7 6 T6V irpoo-fle: Polyneices alludes as suggesting a distinction from the Ho-
to his right as the firstborn, 1294, 1422: meric JleXaayiKOv"kpyos (perh. Thessaly),
Eur. (Phoen. 71) followed the common 'Axou'cdc and "Icwov "Apyos (Peloponne-
account in making Eteocles the elder. sus).

5—2
68 ZO^OKAEOYZ
J r e KCLWOV KCU £vva<nn<TTcL<i <J>L\OV<S,
OJS avTLK "Apyos
y rj
j TO Ka8//,ei<wv irihov 380
ffif KaOi^ov
Oi^ r)) Trpos
p ovpavbvp b fififiS
d
TOLVT' OVK dpudfjios i
icrrtv, d> Trdrep, \oycav,
a\X.' epya Seira" TOI)S Se crous OTTOV 6eol
77WOUS KOLTOIKTIOVO-IV OVK €)(O) fiadelv.
OI. T)8tj yap ecr^es eXmS' cos ifiov deovs 385
copav TLV' itjeuv, cocrre arcoBrjvai Trore;
IS. eycoye T015 PUI/ y', o5 frarep, jjLavTevfiacnv.
OI. TTOIOUTL TOUTOIS ; r t 8e re^ecnriCTTai, rixvov;
I S . ere TOIS e/cet SJTJTTJTOV d.vdpd)iroi<; TTOTC
davovT ecre&dai IJavrd T eucroias ydpiv. 390
al.): eadem res in v. 930. 3 7 0 Ktui'di'] tikeivbv coni. Elms. 3 8 O KaS/ieluv
L (factum ex KaS/ieiov). KaSfneiov A, al. Contra in 0 . 5". 29 KaSfieiov (recte) L,
KaSfielav A. 3 8 1 Ti/»fi codd.: alxny Blaydes., Cobet. KaBi^av L et codd.
omnes, uno excepto A, qui KaBi^ov habet (factum illud quidem ex Kadi^wv). KaBi^uiv
Schol. et edd. ante Brunckium, qui Ka6i^ov restituit. Nauckius KO.6£%WV revocavit,
Apyos (380) in airbs mutandum censens. 3 8 2 &pi.6ix.bs\ dp' vB\os Meinekius:

3 7 9 KT]8OS, affinitatem, with Adrastus,
by marrying his daughter Argeia (KTJSOS
'ASpdcrrov XafiiAv, Eur. Ph. 77); Kaivov,
in a new quarter (as opp. to his native
land). Perhaps Statius, whom Schneid.
quotes, was translating this: iamqite Me
novis, scit fama, superbit \ Conuliis, vi-
resque parat, queis regna capessat (Theb.
1. 108).
3 8 0 f. cos K.TX. : ' as purposing that
Argos should either possess the Theban
land in honour, or exalt Thebes to the
skies' (by the glory of having defeated
Argos). <5s..."ApYos...Koe^ovfl...piP(Sv>
ace. absol. in the personal constr., as
O. T. 101 cis T68' at/ia x«A"^f°" triXtr:
T h u c . 6. 24 £pws tvtireae ro?s TTCLGIV... £K-
•7r\60crai...u)s 17 Ka.Ta<7Tpe>]/oti£i>o(.s £<t>'
& (T\eot>, TJ oiSiv av a<pa\elaav /xeyd-
\r)t> Sivainv, in the belief that they
would reduce Sicily, or that at all events
a great armament could suffer no disaster.
Eur. Ion 964 IIAIA. <rol 5' h H 56f elc-
fiKBev iK^aXmv T4KVOV;—KPEOTSA. as
rbv Sebv o&aovTO. risv 7' airrov ybvov.
3 8 1 Tinfj, dat. of manner: cp. 369.
KaS^iov, occupy as conquerors: Dem. or.
18 § 96 rb, /cii/cXy rijs 'Arrt/c^s KixTex^vriav
apfxoffrais teal (frpovpais.
irp&S ovp. pi(3wv: cp. k\to$ oipavbv
t/cei (Od. 9. 20), Kkhs oipavburiKes (Ar.
Nub. 459): Eur. Bacch. 972 WOT' obpavq
ary)pl^ov ci!/)i)<reis K\£OS (thou wilt find
thy fame towering in the sky). But the
best illustration is Isocr. or. 15 § 134
T<i /ikv &/J.apTav6[i.eva Trapoipovrou, rb 5£
p ffSi p /6 i ))
<r 1 v, they will overlook your failures, and
exalt your success to the skies. So Lucr.
1. 78 religio pedibus subiecta vicissim
Opteritur, nos exaequat victoria caelo.
Wecklein strangely understands:—'or
will make Thebes rise to the sky' (in
smoke, by burning the city), comparing
Eur. Tro. 1298 Trrtpvyi Si Kairvbs us ris
oi\pdvia irevovaa do pi KaratpBlvu 7a,
which means simply: 'our land hath
fallen like smoke that hath sunk down
on its wing from the sky, and is perishing
by the spear.'
3 8 2 dpi6|ids: Eur. Tro. 475 Kdvravd'
pufTeiovr' iyuvdii-qv
p y i q T£KVO, \\ O6K dpidpiiv
pp
SKKus, dXX' vireprdTovs Qpvy&v. Hor.
Epp. 1. 2. 27 Nos numerus sumus et
fruges consumere nati.
3 8 3 If the MS. oiroi (Vat. OTtx\) is
right, the phrase is harsh beyond ex-
ample, irot, 07T0i, instead of irov, Sirov, are
often boldly used, when the verb implies
either (a) motion, as 227 Karadr/ceis, 476
Te\eur?j<rai, Eur. Bacch. 184 KadurTavai,
etc.; or (b) patience up to a point, as
 OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 69
him a new kinship, and warriors for his friends,—as deeming'
that Argos shall soon possess the Cadmean land in her pride,
or lift that land's praise to the stars.
These are no vain words, my father, but deeds terrible; a"nd
where the gods will have pity on thy griefs, I cannot tell.
OE. What, hadst thou come to hope that the gods would
ever look on me for my deliverance?
Is. Yea, mine is that hope, father, from the present oracles.
OE. What are they? What hath been prophesied, my child?
Is. That thou shalt yet be desired, alive and dead, by the
men of that land, for their welfare's sake.
dSipfiar' Maehlyus. 3 8 3 oiroi L et codd. omnes praeter Vat., qui O7n; praebet.
fiirov Elms, (in textu, per errorem fortasse, in annot. enim 6Vot praefert), Hartungus.
O7ri) Halm., Wecklein. 3 8 4 KarocKTtoOtrtv codd.: KO-TOIKIOVGLV coniecit Bothius
(quod quidem in cod. F esse ait Elms.), Ka6opixwv<ri.v Madvig.: KaraaTptyovaw
Nauck. 3 8 5 us] c55' Hartung. 3 8 6 wpav codd. (superscripto tamen in L
et alibi (ppovrlSa); wpav Turnebus. In L iS ex (5 natum videri possit; sed
parum certum est. 3 8 7 7' post vdv omittunt T, F, al. 39O twolas codd.

Ar. Lys. 526 iroi yap KOX XPVV dvafieivac;responding construction did not follow.
But it is hard to see how OTTOI KOVTOIK- <58' !|ioO would be weak. But WOT' «|M>0
TIOIKTIV could mean 'how far they will (against which the presence of wore in
prolong (thy woes) before they pity them.' 386 is not conclusive, cp. on 554) is worth
To supply Trpoekdbvrfxs or Tpoayaydvres weighing: cp. Eur. Or. 52 ^\7ri5a Si Si)
is to cut the knot. If the phrase meant nv' gxopt" wirre pi) davtiv.
anything, it ought rather to mean, 'up 3 8 7 Since 870)76 is virtually one
to what point they will pity them.' As word, this v. cannot be regarded as an
in 335 iroi is a MS. error for iroS, so here instance of y* used twice in the same
fiiroi for oirou (Wecklein prefers SITU, 'in sentence. Such repetition is allowable
what way'). Note that, in this context, when more than one word is to be em-
irovovs = the woes of Oed. generally phasised, as Eur. Ph. 554 iicdray' ap-
(mental and physical), not merely his KOVVB' Uavd, Tots ye cii<ppo<nv, but no
toils in wandering: this is against the certain example happens to occur in Soph.:
emend. KaroiKiovo-iv. see on 0. T. 1030.
3 8 5 f. »s...^6iv. Againstthe tempt- 3 8 9 f. The purport of this new oracle
ing conjecture 8eol | ...^{ow', remark that seems to have been:—'The welfare of
in some other passages, where our MSS. give Thebes depends on Oed., alive or dead.'
this mixed construction, the ace. and inf. Ismene paraphrases it:—'It shows ihatyou
could not be eliminated without strong will be in request with the Thebans some
measures: thus Xen. Hellen. 6. 5. 42 day (trori, i.e. some day soon, 397),—not
s
iXirifeiv di XP^l <*> fat/xisdyaOoiis fiaWormerely after your death, but while you
7} KaKoi/s axiToiis yevt}<xeG8ai'. Cyr.8. live.' She knows that Creon is coming
I. 25 irpbs di Totfrois e"KoytfeTO &s el in the hope of carrying Oed. back—not
irdvTes ol KOivwves BeoaejiSeis eUv, TJTTOV to av
Thebes, but to some place just beyond
aitiToiis iffiXecv : where the least violent the Theban border, where his person, and
remedy would be to delete ws—a course afterwards his grave, should be under
not possible here. In some other such Theban control. Cp. on 1331.
places, indeed, the inf. can be very easily 3 9 0 ev<ro£as, used by Soph, also in
corrected (as Hellen. 3. 4. 27 efij for the Amphitryon (fr. 119) <?7rei S£ /3Xa<7roi,
thai, 7. 4. 39 Set for Setn). ws...0€oi)s T&v rpiwv ixltxv Xa^eu/ | eiaoiav apueT,
i-ftiv may be sound. Harsh as it seems quoted by the schol., who describes it
to us, usage had perhaps accustomed the as the reading eV rots avayKcuoripois T&V
ear to hearing the speaker's own view dvTiypcupwv (the better copies).:.o KOX ol
introduced by <5s, even when the cor- iironvijii.aTiaaiJ.evoi a^wvcui (the Alexan-
7° S04>0KAE0YI
OI. Tt§ S' av TOLOVB' vif dvSpos ev Trpd^etev av;
12. ev crail ra iceCvcov c6acrt yiyvecrQai Kpdrr/.
OI. OT' OVK4T el/Ai, TqviKOMT dp' et/x dvrjp;
12. vvv ya>p OeoC cr' opOovcri, irpocrBe 8'
OI. yepovra S' opdovv (jikavpov os veos irecrrj. 395
Kal fjurjv Kpeovra y ICTOL crot TOVTCOV
rj^ovra /3atou KOV^ fivpiov xpovov.
OI. OTTWS TL Spdarj, Ovyarep ; ep/j,TJveve

Kparwcru fiev crov, yrj<i oe fx.r) 'ya/Sait'ys opcov. 400

OI. 77 S' ax^ekqa"^ Tts dvpacn Keifievov;
12. KetvOL? 6 TU/Xy8oS SuOTUX&Jl' O CTOS
omnes: eicrotas schol., Suidas s. v., Zonaras p. 912. 3 9 1 T/S S' & TOIOCS'
dvdpbs ev Trpd^uv dv, L aliique pauci: T/S 5' a^ roiovd* vw' dvdpbs ev irpd^eiev

drian commentators). It does not occur the moment of his fall. From that mo-
except in Soph.: but Theocr. 24. 8 has ment dates the period meant by v«v.
eftroo riKva ('safe and sound'). 3 9 5 See on 1. 6s ire'o-fl without
3 9 1 A and other MSS. have TOWVS' av, as oft. in poetry, seldom in prose
iir', which gives a clear constr. It seems (0. T. 1231 n.).
arbitrary to assume that in L's reading 396 Kal |M)V here ='Well, however
rls S' av TOIOVS' dvSpbs eu wpQeiev &>, that may be' (even if it is ipXavpov); yt
the syllable lost was rather TI after rls 8' throws back a light stress on Kptovra:
av, the gen. being one of source. Herm. ' Creon thinks the matter important.'
supports the latter view by O. T. 1006 For a slightly different use of Kal /j.riv...
aai Tpbs 86/wvs iXffovros ev irpa%cuiil TI, but ye cp. O. T. 345 n.
there the gen. is absolute. Wecklein 397 paioC.xpovov. The gen. of the
gives rls 8' dvrl roiovd' avdpbs ev irpd^etev' time within which' expresses the period
av; comparing dvO' ov, ami TOU ; but in to which the act belongs, and might so be
such phrases dvrl = 'in recompense for,' viewed as possessive: Plat. Gorg. 448A
not ' through the agency of.' ovSels fie" TTW 'qpwTTiKe Kaivbv ovSev iroXXwp
3 9 2 iv <rol: 247. ^tyveTflai is never ^TWV, i.e. non-questioning of me has now
merely etcai. tv <rol ylyverai ra Ketvoiv been the attribute of many years, tvrbs
Kparr] = their power comes to be in thy is sometimes added (Isocr. or. 6 § 46
hand: i.e. the new oracle so appoints. (VTOS TpiSv ix-qvav Kariaxev airatrav
<j>ao-C with indef. subject, 'people say,' MaKeSovlav). KOVX^ |»., with warning
report says (we cannot supply ' the deuipol' emphasis: 0. T. 58 yvdna KO^K dyvura
from 413). Kpdn], political predomi- (n.). Cp. 617.
nance generally, but with esp. ref. to 3 9 9 o-nio-fixri, sc. ol ©i)j3aioi: Creon
prevalence in war against Athens (1332): himself lays stress on his mission to speak
the plur. as of royal power (Ant. 173 for all (737). Schol., Karoida-uxn. The
Kpdrii...Kal dpovovs). word has a certain harsh fitness for TOK
3 9 3 dvr|p, emphatic, as oft. : Ar. irhavrp-i\v (3). Against us dyxl 7?! trTija-ri
Nub. 823 0 ai /J.0.6&IV dvTip t<rei: X e n . <re speaks the plural strain of the whole
Cyr. 4. 2. 25 ovKir' dvr/p iariv, dWa passage (392 Kelvuv, 400 tcparwm., 402
<TKivo<p6pos. Ketvois, 405 6£\ovcn, etc.).
3 9 4 uiXXverav, imperf. of intention; 4 0 0 opwv. ivfialvu usu. takes either
see on 274. This was their design up to dat., or prep, with gen. or accus.: the
 OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 71
OE. And who could have good of such an one as I ?
Is. Their power, 'tis said, comes to be in thy hand.
OE. When I am nought, in that hour, then, I am a man?
Is. Yea, for the gods lift thee now, but before they were
working thy ruin.
OE. 'Tis little to lift age, when youth was ruined.
Is. Well, know, at least, that Creon will come to thee in
this cause—and rather soon than late.
OE. With what purpose, daughter ? expound to me.
Is. To plant thee near the Cadmean land, so that they
may have thee in their grasp, but thou mayest not set foot on
their borders.
OE. And how can I advantage them while I rest beyond
their gates ?
Is. Thy tomb hath a curse for them, if all be not well with it.
factum: contra in A falsa 1. verae cessit. 3 9 3 ap' L, A, al. (contra in vv. 408
seq., ubi apa requiritur, L apa bis habet): ap' T, B, et codd. plerique. 3 9 5 ir^tri;
codd. omnes et Aldus: iriaoi Turnebus et edd. ante Brunckium. 4O2 TI^/JOS
/
SWTI>X<*>I] ri5,Uj3os 4KT!>S U» coni. Rauchenstein., veicpbs eyKortw Nauck., TTOT/WS hvaTvx&v

simple gen. could be explained as parti-
tive, but prob. is rather on the analogy
of the gen. with hnfialvu: cp. 0. T. 825
t/ipaTeveiv irarplBos. The gen. with
iire^aiva (924) is warranted by the first
prep.
4O1—4O8 The tenor of this fine
passage should be observed.
Oedipus took 4v <rot (392) to mean that
the welfare of Thebes depended on his pre-
sence there. He is thinkingof a restoration
tohisTheban'home(395). He asks, there-
fore,—'Of what use can I be to them if I
am left at their doors, and not received
within their land?' 'They will suffer,'
she replies, 'if your tomb is neglected.'
Oedipus does not see the force of this
answer: he still infers (from Bavbvra in
390) that, whatever may be his doom in
life, he is at least to be buried at Thebes.
'Why, of course they will,' he replies
(403). 'So'—pursues the daughter (404)
—'they mean to keep you within their
grasp.' A new suspicion flashes on him.
'They will bury me at Thebes?' ' I t
cannot be.' That is enough. He will
never give himself into their hands.—
Remark that he was supposing Apollo's
former decree (91) to have been cancelled
by this later one (389). He now sees
that the new oracle does not cancel the
former, but merely confirms it in one
aspect, viz. in the promise of &TT)V rofs
•wtix^aaw (93).
4 0 1 Ovpcuri, foris, as Eur. El. 2074
obfikv yap avrriv del dtipajnv evirpeirks \ <pai-
veiv irpbaunrov (she ought not to show her
beauty abroad), where, as here, Elms, re-
stored it from the MS. flupmoH. Campbell
retains the latter. But, while in 0t)pa<ri,
86pa£e, dvpadev, Svpaios the notion of' ex-
ternal' is uppermost, the figurative uses
of the plur. Bvpai always speak of ap-
proaching the house: as ^7r£ T&S Btipas
(poiTav, £irl TCUS dfipats diarplfietv, etrl TCUS
0upaLS r^s'EXXdSos iafj^v (Xen. An. 6. 5.
23). So here Bipaun would mean, not,
' outside of their doors,' but, ' at their very
doors.' K€i|Wvov: schol. OIKOVPTOS.
4 0 2 KECVOIS with papus only. Svorv-
j^Sv=if it does not receive due honours:
cp. a/ioipos...v^Kvs of a corpse denied due
rites (Ant. 1071). Eur. Hcc. 319 rvfidov
Si fiovkolnypi &v a^ioi/xevov \ roc tn&v bpa-
aBai. Since in death (390) he was still
to sway their destiny, they wished his
grave to be where they could make the
due offerings (haylfciv) at it: cp. Her. 1.
44 T£ fj.£v ws dBavaTtji...BvovffL, T<$ de...us
ijpo}(. ivayl^ovac. Such evayi<r/j.6s would
be at least annual (cp. Isae. or. 2 § 46).
The schol. takes 8uorvx < '> v a s = 'if n o ' o n
Theban soil': but this is excluded by
407.
72 IO*OKAEOYI

OI. Kavev deov Ti5 TOVTO y av yvcifir) f

IS. TOVTOV ^(dpiv TOLVVV ere irpocrOicrdai TreXas
)(dpas Oekovcri, /A^S' tv av cravrov /cpaTois. 4° 5
OI. r) KOX naTao-KiaxTL ®r)fta£a novei;
1Z. aXX OVK eos Tov(jb<pvhov aifia a, (a irarep.
OI. OVK ap ifxov ye jiii) KpaT-qcrcno-iv TTOTC.
IS. ecrrai iror apa TOVTO KaSjueiois ySapos.
OI. Trotas (f>aveio-r)<;) d> T£KVOV, o~vvaXkayrj<;; 410
IS. T77S cri^s vn' opyfjs, crots orai' errwertv ravens-
OI. a S' ivveTreis, Kkvovo-a. TOV Xeyet?, T£KVOV ;
IS. dvSptSv Oecopav AeX^>t/cijs a<^>' ecrrias.
OI. Kat raur' e^>' •JJJUU' ^>ot^8os eipry/cws Kvpel;
IS. ws <j>ao~iv oi poKovTes el<s ©Tj/8^g 7r«W. 415
OI. TTaC8oiv rts o w rji<ovo~e TWV i/xoiv r a S e ;
IS. afjufxo y ofioicas, K<i$e7rCo~Ta.o-0ov Ka\c3s.
OI. xa^' 01 KaKLcrroi TCOVS' aKovaavTe's irapos
TTOOOV irpovdevTO Trjv Tvpavviha;

Mekler. 4O4 In L prima manus dederat iri\aa irpoadiaBai.. Deinde corrector

superscripserat litteras p, a, verum ordinem indicantes. Postremo potius visum est
ir£\a<r delere, et post upoadiadai denuo scribere. 4O5 Kparys codd. omnes:
Kporois Brunck., edd. rec, plerique. 4 O 8 OVK dp' L : vide ad v. 392 01) rap'

4 0 3 Cp. O. T. 398 ywi/iri Kvprfaas bury me within it?' For KaTaffKiafciv cp.
oib" air' oluvdv /laffdv. It needed no ora- Epigrammata Graeca 493 (Kaibel, Berl.
cle to tell one that they would incur di- 1878) 8av6vTa...ycua KareoidaiTev.
vine anger for neglecting the first duties 4O7 Toi'(i<()vXov aljia, thy blood-guilt
of piety towards their late king. for the death of a kinsman: so i/j.<f>v'\iov
4 0 4 f. <re irpo<r6&r8ai, ' t o associate atfia (Pind. Pyth. 2. 32), at/ia (ri/yyeWs
you with them (as a prospective ally) in (Eur. Suppl. 148), al/jiayevt8\ioi>(Or. 89):
the neighbourhood of their land, and not but in O. T. 1406afyt' epnpi\iovmerely= 'a
(to leave you) in a place where you will blood-kinship.' Oed. was doomed to aet-
be your own master.' Cp. Her. 1. 69 <j>vyia(6o\). Even to bury him in Theban
XpTjaavTOS TOV deov TOV "EXX^a <pl\ov ground would seem impious towards
irpoo-dtvBai, ...ifi£a,s...irpoo-Ka\4ofi.a.i (pl\os Laius. So, when Antigone has given
re 0£\ai> yevtadcu Kai <rv/ifi,axos. With the burial-rite to Polyneices, Creon asks,
|IT)8', etc., a verbal notion such as iaaat. (Ant. 514) TTISS Sryr' iicelvq Svtro-efiri
oUeiv must be supplied from irpocdiaSai: Tifj.q.% x°-Pl"\ 'How, then, canst thoii
c p . El. 71 KOX fvf) /A,' aTipov TTJITS' aTTOtrref- render a grace which is impious towards
\rp-e yijs, | d\X' dpxtir^ovrov (sc. KaTaorij- that other?' (Eteocles).
aare). av...Kparots, nearly = Kpa.Tr/o-eis. 41O o-uvoXXaYijs, strictly, a bringing
See on IV ^...diroi/iev, 189. With the together (by the gods) of persons and
MS. KpaT^js, av belongs to iva.:' wherever circumstances, a 'conjuncture': rarely
you may be your own master': which is without -the defining gen. (as vbaov f.,
evidently less suitable here. 0. T. 960); for in Tr. 845 6\e$pLais
4O6 Kal with KaTocrKii5<ri (not with (Wunder oi)X(a«ri) f. prob. = ' at the fatal
ij, which would imply that he did not meeting' (of Deianeira with Nessus).
expect it, 0. T. 368): 'Having settled 4 1 1 <rois...Td<bois, poetical locative
me near their land, will they further dat. (O. T. 381 n.), freq. in Homer, as
 OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 73
OE. It needs no god to help our wit so far.
Is. Well, therefore they would fain acquire thee as a neigh-
bour, in a place where thou shalt not be thine own master.
OE. Will they also shroud me in Theban dust?
Is. Nay, the guilt of a kinsman's blood debars thee, father.
OE. Then never shall they become my masters.
Is. Some day, then, this shall be a grief for the Cadmeans.
OE. In what conjuncture of events, my child?
Is. By force of thy wrath, when they take their stand at
thy tomb.
OE. And who hath told thee what thou tellest, my child ?
Is. Sacred envoys, from the Delphian hearth.
OE. And Phoebus hath indeed spoken thus concerning me?
Is. So say the men who have come back to Thebes.
OE. Hath either of my sons, then, heard this?
Is. Yea, both have heard, and know it well.
OE. And then those base ones, aware of this, held the king-
ship dearer than the wish to recall me ?
Blaydes. Kparriauuiv L et codd. ceteri. In T scriptum est ov super w. Schol.
in L, o Si /J.TJ TrXeorafci, tanquam Kpa.T-q<rovai.v legens. 4 1 5 ipaaii/] tpaal y' Her-
werden. els 6ij/3j;s ire'Sov'] eh QijjSas ir&\iv Wecklein. 4 1 6 TIS] TI'S L, quod
Elmsleius propter Ismenae responsum praetulit. 4 1 7 a/j.<poi 0' L, A, codd.

/ / . 21..389 TJ/MVOS OiXv/ir^i. Some day 4 1 5 oipoXovTcs: schol. ot Bewpol.

the Thebans will invade Attica, and will 4 1 6 iroCSav TIS (there being only two
be defeated by the Athenians near the sons) virtually strengthens the question,
grave of Oedipus. Cp. Aristeides inrip as if he asked—' Had my sons any know-
ruv Terrapuv p. 284 (the great men of the ledge whatever of this?'
Greek past are guardian spirits), KOL f>ie- 4 1 8 f. Kal SITO, 'and after that,' is
adal ye rr/v x&Pav °^ XG^POV V T®v &v Ko- explained by T<3V8' dKovcavrcs. T<3V8':
Xawif) Kei/ievov OlSlwovv: where the schol.see on 304. irapos...irpoii8«VTO: Eur.
records a vague legend of his epiphany in Hipp. 382 oi 8' rfiovT)v irpoBivTes dvrl
some fight with Theban invaders. When rod KCLXOV j aW?/? TIV'I Isocr. J£p. 9
the Persians (480 B.C.) were repulsed § 17 aWous dv8' rnxtiv TrpoKptdrjvai: and so
from Delphi, two gigantic warriors pur- Plat. irpoTt/iSv n dvrl TWOS (Lys. 219 D),
sued them; TOVTOVS Si TOI)S SVO Ae\$ol irp6 TLVOS {Legg' 727 D), irXe'ov Tivbs {ib.
ua
\£yov<n etvat Tobs eTrt^wpiOus VP ^> ^Xa- 777 D), fidXKov 7/ TI (887 B). What is
K6V re Kal kirbvoov, TWV T 4 Te/xivea the complaint of Oed. against his sons?
dan vepl TO Ip6v (Her. 8. 39). So This:—Apollo had made him the arbiter,
Theseus was seen at Marathon (Plut. in life and death, of Theban welfare
Thes. 35); Athene appeared, and the (389)., His sons might have pleaded
Aeacidae helped, at Salamis (Her. 9. with * the Thebans:—' Apollo has now
83 f.). virtually condoned the S/j.<f>v\ov at/j,a (407).
4 1 3 dcupuv, sent from Thebes to Del- Restore our father to the throne.' But
phi, to consult the oracle in solemn form they desired the throne for themselves.
(0. T. 114): cp. on 354. «rr£as, the Here, as in regard to his expulsion, they
' hearth of the Pythian seer' (0. T. 965), neglected an opportunity which natural
'at earth's centre' (fieadfupaXos, Eur. Ion piety should have seized (441).
462). 4 1 0 Tovpou ir<56o«: the possess, pron.
4 1 4 4<f>'^|J.?v, 'in my case' (n. on 0. T. = object, gen. of pers. pron.: see on 332.
829).
74 S04>0KAE0YI

dXy<2
y Kkvovcra ravr" iya>, (pepca S' o/xws. 420
OI. d\\' ot #eoi cr^>tz/ fvqre TTJV pi
ipiv KaTaa/3ea-£iav, iv S' ifj.ol re'Xos
avrolv yivono rrJcrSe TTJS / ^ a ^ s irepi,
ijs i w eypvrai KairavaCpovTai SopV
ws OUT' dV os I'uV CTKrjiTTpa /cat 6povov<; 425
pelveiev, OUT' av oufeA^Xu^cis iraXiv
ekOot. TTOT' av0L<;' ot ye TO> fyv&avr ifie
OVTCOS drtjaws TrarptSos i^oiOov^vov
OVK ecr)(ov ouS' TJfJLvvav, dXX' dvdoraTos
i f ff)d d ^ jp^j
O £ yd 43O
eurots ws dikovTi TOUT' e/AOt TOTC
7ro\is TO &a>pov
plerique, Aid.: a/j0u 7', T, B, al. 42O /cXiiouira] <pipovaa Wecklein.: X^vovira X^yu
5' O'IUOJS Nauck. 4 2 1 cr^t L, A, al.: <r0e T, al.: <rij>a> Elmsleius ad Eur. Med.
393 ( = 398 Dind.), edd. rec. plerique. /njre codd.: /t^rt Bothius, Blaydes. T^K
ireirpwntvrii> T, B, Vat., R, alii. TB» ireTrpay/i4vwv L (quod corrector, bis superscripto
•q, in T7)v Treirpayfi.ivqv mutare voluit), A (in marg. yp. nje ireTpuifiivtiv); njK rreirpay-
/UvTiv F, V3 (correctum in TOJV—u»): TTJV •wtfyaaii.tvipi Turner. 4 2 2 h S'

4 2 0 <}>«pa) 8' oficos is usu. taken, 'but Elmsley's iv r' may be right. There
such are my tidings' (cp. 360). This is, however, a good deal of MS. evi-
would be fitting if, with Wecklein, we dence for re...54 in trag.: see on 367.
might read <|>^powa for icXvowra: but In Tr. 143 /IT/JT' iK/xdffots TraBouaa vvv
the latter is in all MSS., and naturally 8* aTeipos et is in L (and most MSS.):
refers to the words just heard by Ismene though in Tr. 583 L has the normal /«JT'
from Oed., not to a report heard by her iK/xadoi/M rds re ToX/ubaas arvya.
at Thebes. The indignant question of iv «|«>C (cp. 247), may the issue for them
Oed. invited a defence. She replies, ' I come lo be (392) in my hands, i.e. may
am pained to hear my brothers charged the gods allow me to be the final arbiter,
with such conduct, but I must bear it'— and to doom them both by a father's
i.e. I cannot deny the charge. The con- curse.
trast between dXyu and $£pu has thus 4 2 4 i|s ?x 0 V T < u K a ^tf<t>'V)
more point. povTai, the case of the relat. pron. suiting
4 2 1 dXX'. 'Nay, then'—opening the only the first verb, as if, instead of Kal
imprecation, as Ph. 1040 dXX', (3 irarpqa iirav.t a partic. iirayaLp6fi€vot followed:
yij Oeol T' lyx&pi°h \ rliraixffe, riaa<j6\ cp. //. 3. 234 dXXous plti TTCII'TOS 6p2...ovs
<r<f>i>v, not <r0t, was prob. always the form Kev iv yvoitf Kal T' oSvo/xa fiv6r]<Ta.lfiL7}p
used by Attic tragedy. It is required by (i.e. Kal £>v): Plat. Rep. 533 D as iiriur^-
metre below, 444, 451, 1490: At. 570: /las ft,h...vpoaelirofiev, Siovrai Si (i.e. at
El. 1070 : Aesch. P. V. 252, 457 : Pers. di S.) 6p6naTos aWov.
759, 807: fr. 157 (ap. Plat. Rep. 391 E ) . eiravaipouvTai S6pv, the MS. reading,
Eur. has the dat. in two places where, as would mean, ' are taking a spear upon
here, <s<pi. is possible, but in both atfiiv has them,' the verb being used figuratively
MS. authority, and should probably be (like in se suscipere) of obligations or
read, Med. 398 (v.l. acpi), Suppl. 769. responsibilities (<pMav, irdXenov, TixvV^
On the other hand there is no place in \arpdav etc.); but iiravalpeadat, in its
trag. where metre excludes a<j>u>. literal sense of ' uplifting against,' is more
TT\V •mnrpafhn\v, by the curse in the natural and more poetical with 86pv: cp.
house of Laius (369). E u r . Her. 313 KOX /I.I/ITOT' is yijv tx9pt>v
4 2 2 ^v 8' after (MjTe is harsh, and atpe<r6cu S6pv.
 OrAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 75
Is. It grieves me to hear that,—but I must bear it.
OE. Then may the gods quench not their fated strife, and
may it become mine to decide this warfare whereto they are now
setting their hands, spear against spear! For then neither should
he abide who now holds the sceptre and the throne, nor should
the banished one ever return; seeing that when I, their sire, was
being thrust so shamefully from my country, they hindered not,
nor defended me; no, they saw me sent forth homeless, they
heard my doom of exile cried aloud.
Thou wilt say that it was mine own wish then,
and that the city meetly granted me that boon.
codd.: lv T' Elms. 4 2 4 Kairavaipovvrai codd.: Kairavalpovrai Hermann.
4 2 6 OUT' £!-e\T]'Kvt](*)<T ira\iv L, al.; OVT' dv ov£e\7j\vdws A, B, plerique. TTOKLV
3
pro TraXic A, R, V , Aldus, Turnebus. 4 2 8 arlpua codd.: &TLIXOV Wecklein.
4 2 9 ijuvvav L et codd. plerique: ^/ivvov A, R, V3, Aid., quam 1. Elms,
ab ultima vocis l(r%ov syllaba ductam putat, ut v. 381 v. 1. Ktxdifav a fiifiuv,
474 Kp6K0i.<ni> a 6a\\oi(Tiv. 43O airotv] airois Vat. 4 3 2 Karylvvaev L :

42S (is, 'for' (if I were to have the (as regent) to the citizens—like that
decision). Blomfield's conjecture cS8" is which Oed. himself had made (O. T.
unnecessary. 216 ff.). Kr/pvy/ia is used of the royal
4 2 7 ot Y«, causal: see on drives i6i. edict, Ant. 8, 161, etc. Cp. Lys. or. 12
4 2 8 OTC|J.OS: cp. 440 /3i{i: 770 g r a - § 95 (of those banished by the Thirty)
tes. Soph, has this adv. thrice else- ^9£
^)pxf J bX
where of ignominious or ruthless treat- 4 3 1 ctirois&v: the figure called viro-
ment, El. 1181, Ant. 1069, fr. 593. 7. <popa (Lat. subiectio, Cornificius4.23. 33),
4 2 9 OVK &TYOV, did not stop me (from the 'suggestion' of an objection, with the
being expelled). We find such phrases reply; Tiberius vepl • (rxn^drav § 36
as £xw rivh, TOIOUVT& Tt, to check one in (Spengel Rhet. III. 77) virotfropb. Si tori.ii
the act of doing something (O. C. 888 Srav y.ri itfjs vpo^aivrj 6 X670S, dXV D'TO-
povffvrovvrd )I'..,?ITX«-'), but not ?xu 6els Tt 7) UJS iraph rov &VTL5LKOV r\ us £K
Tivh. a.6iKo6/j.evoy, to stop one from being TOU Tpayfiaros airoKplvr/rai irpbs aiirbv,
wronged (like iraiw). Here, then, it is wffTrep Sio i.vn\tybixeva irpbauira
better to supply rb (or ware) ,117; Qadti- liilioinevos. Oed. here speaks chiefly
ffffai than to take ?<rx<>v with <£co9ov|j.svov. to Ism., whose pain for her brothers
Cp. Xen. An. 3. 5. n ir5.s...duKbs Si'o (420) might suggest the excuse; though
avdpas S|et rb (v.l. rov) /j,ij Karaivvai' in 445, 457 he addresses the Chorus.
ware 8i /irj 6\urddveiv, i) i'\i; Ka.1 ij yij Wecklein conceives Oed. as speaking
(rxiiffei. directly to the spectators, who might
429 tijiwav, sc. t/ioL. dvaoraTos, recollect the close of the O. T. Need
made to rise up and quit one's abode, we charge the poet with this dramatic
'driven from house and home,' implying impropriety?
i.u<t>vyla (601), Tr. 39 Iv Tpaxfri rrjtP WXOVTI, 'desiring' (not merely 'con-
&vd<TTaroi | l-faip Trap' ivSpl valonev (driven senting'): cp. 767: O. T. 1356 8i\ovn
from our home at Argos). Thuc. 1. 8 Kafj.ol rotV dv rjv. The desire of Oed.
0!.. £K T&V vf\aav KaicoCpyoi ixtaTtjuav iir'to be sent away from Thebes is pas-
airov (were expelled). sionately expressed in the O. T. (1410
4 3 0 auToiv, not' dat. of the agent ff., 1449 ff.). At the end of that play
(very rare except with perf., plpf., or fut. he repeats the request (1518), and Creon
pf. pass.), but dat. of interest ('so far as replies that it must be referred to Delphi.
they were concerned'): cp. Ph. 1030 T6T« with Karjpieaev, i.e. 'when I was
rtOvrix' v/iiv iroXai: Aesch. P. V. 12 banished'; so At. 650 Tore = 'in those
a<j>ifv fj.b> IVTOKT) Aids | lx e l TAOS old ST).days.'
^ 9 v , by a proclamation of Creon 4 3 2 The 1 in L's KaTtjCwo-ev speaks
76 IO*OKAEOYI
ov Brjr, eVet rot TTJV p.kv a.vTL\
onrjvCK e£e6 dviios rjhicrTov Se /
TO KardaveLV r\v KO1 TO XevcrOrjvai, p 435
ouoets epwT e<s TOVO ecpouver uxpekaiv
8', or' TJBT) Tras o /AO^^OS T\V i
f TOV OVJXOV iKSpa/jLOvra fiou
fieC^co Kokacrrffv TU>V nrpXv r^pi^
TO TTJVCK rjSrj TOVTO [xev TTOAIS / 8 i a 440
•rjXavve (JL e/c y ^ s XP°VI'O ' & ^
oi TOU 7raT/3os T<5 TrarpC, Swd/xevoL TO p
ov/c rjOekrjcrav, d\\' errovs cr/JUKpov X.d.piv
<f>vyd<; cr(f>iv e^tu TTTCU^O? rjka>iirjv aei.

K
vvatv A, a l . : KaTyveo-ev B, T, Vat. 4 3 4 oinjvlx ?f« L, f ex { facto. ?f»?
A, R, Aldus. ?fei codd. cett., et ed. Iuntina altera. 4 3 6 £/>WTOS TOS5'] tpur'
h Toed" coniecit P. N. Pappageorgius Beitr. z. Erkl. u. Kritik d. Soph. p. 16: Iparos
TOVO" i<S>aivero (XTpatpds (cf. Ai. 1116) Mekler. e/upalveT' L. 4 3 7 - XP^V *'] ' ' e x T

factum (a prima manu) L. 4 4 O T6 TIJ VIK' L, erasa post 17 una littera, relicto
duarum spatio: Tripos fortasse scribebatur. TO TrjvW B, F, a l . : Torr/vimS' A, R :
TO8' rivW T, a l . : TOT' ^i-i/c' L 2 . rjdrj] gSei L 2 , unde conicere licet falsam 1. T68'
T)VIK' inde natam esse quod ijBri pro •QSTI (^Sei) imperiti acceperant. 4 4 1 oi]

for Kargvwev,—clearly much fitter here B.C.) Trep J /

than Kcmjvu<rev. Cp. 1633 KaraLveaov, XopTes. The redundant ir^rpois adds
1637 (caTjiccffec. The contrast is between emphasis: so Ant. 200 irvpl \ vfrqaai
exile imposed as a doom or granted KaTaKpas. Cp. 0. T. 1255 (poiTq. y&p
as a boon,—not merely between a wish rifias iyxos i^tuTuiv Topeiv: 14 n (poveiaaT'
fulfilled or unfulfilled. f/ Bakdaaiov \ inpl\j/a.T\
4 3 3 ^(jipav: the ace. of duration (cp. 4 3 6 'ipar' Is T<5V8', the conjecture of
O. 7*. 1138) is strictly warrantable, as in Pappageorgius (see cr. n.), is, I think,
Xen. Cyr. 6. 3. 11 KOX kyB^ ^ "dl rpi- almost certain. The M,s. change supposed
TTJV rifiipav (the day before yesterday) T6 is of the slightest kind, and such as
aiJro TOUTO tirpaTrov: though in a nega- continually occurs in our MSS.: while
tive sentence we might have rather ex- SpuTos TOISS' cannot be defended as either
pected the gen. (cp. An. 3. 3.11 rfjs $/*£• (a) gen. of connection, 'helping in regard
pas SXTIS SiTJkBov ov w\iov vhre Kal e(i<o<n to this desire,' or (/>) possessive gen. with
Sl) T T ) V . . . a v r l \ ' : T h u c . 2. 64 (s wcj>tXwv as = eve/>7^Ti)S, 'helper of this
? T6 TO
V.. .?S I .'. 3. 112 £ desire.' See Appendix.
p 0/f 4 3 7 ir£ir«v. The metaphor is not
4 3 5 Xcv<r8TJvai iriTpois, the typical directly from the mellowing of fruit, but
form of summary vengeance on one who from the medical use of the word in ref.
has incurred ppublic execration: / / . 33. 556 to the subsiding of inflammation (as in
iil jS
j i \\ X
XaiVoy £ £<rao x'Tui/a: Aesch. Ah angry tumours, etc.). Cp. the fig. sense
Ag. 1616 SrnioppKpeis ..-Xevtrl/xovs dpas: of oi|u6s. So weiralveuBai. Hippocr. 1170
Ai. 254 \W6\evaT0v 'Apr) (on the part of B : Arist. Meteor. 4. 3 17 cpv/jArav (tumours)
the infuriated army): Eur. Or. 442 ffaveiv /cat tp\£yiJ.a.Tos.,.irtirav<Tis'. Anthol. Pal.
vw' aaT&v \eval/Uf> TreTpa/iaTi (the pleo- 12. 80 TL GOITO ireirav6h"Epuros \ Tpaujxa
1
nasm as here). Her. 9. 5 (the 'lynching' 5iaffirXd-yx "'"'«5S« avaifKiyerai; Hence,
of the Athenian who advised his fellow- too, Tr. 728 opyr) vtireipa.
citizens to accept the Persian terms, 479
 OlAmOYI KOAQNQI 77
No, verily: for in that first day, when my soul was seething,
and my darling wish was for death, aye, death by stoning, no
one was found to help me in that desire: but after a time, when
all my anguish was now assuaged, and when I began to feel
that my wrath had run too far in punishing those past errors,—
then it was that the city, on her part, went about to drive me
perforce from the land—after all that time ; and my sons, when
they might have brought help—the sons to the sire—would not
do it: no—for lack of one little word from them, I was left to
wander, an outcast and a beggar evermore.
01 L. 4 4 2 oi TOO irarpos] in TOV Trdpos coniecit Canter.; owe ( = ol 4K) TOV irarpos,
vel dWoiv irdpos, Blaydes.; otrov /3<i/>os Musgravius. Sana sunt haec. 4 4 3 dXX'
i-irovs G/iiKpov] dWdirov a/AiKpov L. Scripserat prima manus a'XX' tirov a/uKpov ((wow
. tuKpov, credo, dare volens): deinde manus recentior mutavit. dXkd TOV a-pnicpov
T (unde suspiceris mendum illud a Triclinio originem cepisse), al. : ZTTOVIT fuKpov
A, R, L2, Aid.: aXX' ^TT' OVfffiitcpoiB. Verae 1. testis est Schol. in marg. L, olov,
avriXoyias fjpaxelas ?5et iroiT/ffairOai airoiis K.T.\. 4 4 4 T)\6IXT)V L (i) in litura,
fortasse pro ei), al.: rj\<ijj.7]v A, codd. plerique. del L cum paucis: 4yib A et codd.

4 3 8 tK8pa|i6vTa, had rushed out, run
to excess (not, run ?|u Sp&/j.ov, out of the
course): 98: cp. Ant. 752 rj KaTairtiKSv
c5S' ive^ipx^ dpaavs; dost thou e'en go to
the length of threatening so boldly?
4 3 8 The gen. might be taken with
IitCjw, ' a chastiser greater than the sins,'
i.e. 'severer than they merited' (rj Kara
rh ri/xapT.); but it is simpler to take it
with KoXaoTijv, ' too great a chastiser of
the sins.' jtu=7<" K-> a severe chastiser,
as Eur. Med. 549 p-iyas <pi\os, a staunch
friend.
4 4 0 rd TT)VCK' TJSt], just when that
time had come (the art. as in rb airUa,
'at the moment,' Thuc. 2. 41). While
T-qvitcdSe ('at this time of day') was
common, the simple TT)VCKCI occurs no-
where else in class. Attic; it is found,
however, in the Alexandrian poets, and
in later Greek. TO£TO |i^v is answered by
8^ (441) instead of TOVTO Si, as by TOUT'
avOis {Ant. 165), elra (Ph. 1345), TOUT'
o\\o [0. T. 605).
441 xpoviov, 'after all that time,'—
repeating the thought with which he
had begun (xp^""fi 437)- Thuc. 1. 141
Xp(Swoi...{widi'Tes, meeting only at long
•intervals: 3. 29 <TXO\CUOL Ko[iio"6tvTes,
having made a leisurely voyage: 8. 14
d<j>iKvovi/T<u alipviSioi. eira><j>eXeiv with
dat. (like iirapKuv) as Eur. Andr. 677,
elsewhere usu. with ace. (Ph. 905, etc.):
cp. the poet. dat. with the simple verb,
Ant. 560 TOIS Bavovtnv u>0eXeic.
4 4 2 01 TOV iraTpis TCO irarpl blends
two forms of antithesis,—(1) ol iraiSes
TQ Tarpl, and (2) oi TOV OLdtirodos rt^
OiSlirodi. The gen. of 'origin,' TOU
Tarpos, really a possessive gen., comes
in with peculiar force here, as s ugesting
gi
that the sons belong to the sire, T Spay,
on 47.
4 4 3 iirovs o-|UKpot) XaPlv> tack of
f
a few words in his defence (dvriKoylas l
£Jpaxetas, schol.). As if one said, ' They
incurred all this loss for the sake of a
petty sum' (i. e. to save it). This is a slight
deviation from the ordinary use of ivem,
ovveKa (22), SKCITI, x&Plvi ' n such phrases.
Cp. fr. 510. 6 Kap-ol yhp dv ira.Tr)p ye
SaKpiav X&P1" I o"^(cr' dv ds cj>Sis,
would have been brought up, if tears
could bring him: Aesch. Pers. 337 7rX>;-
0ov$...£'Ka.Ti, if numbers could give vic-
tory.
4 4 4 o~4>iv, i.e. they looked on and
did nothing: see on avTotv 430. The
question between cUC (L) and iyd (A)
turns on these points. With deC, r)\afir)i>
= ' continued to wander.' He can scarce-
ly mean that, after his expulsion, they
might at any time have recalled him,
since he regards the new oracle as having
given them an opportunity which did not
exist before (418). But he may mean
that their silence at the moment of his
expulsion was the cause of the whole
sequel. With kytb, rfKu^v might mean,
'proceeded to wander forth,' referring
78 IO<t>OKAEOYI

e/c Tcuv8e 8", ovcrcuv irapdivoiv, ocrov <j)vcns 445

B(,8o)cnv avTOiv, Kal Tpo<f>d<s e^w fiiov
KOX yrj<; dhecav Kal -yevovs iirapKecnu'
TO) S' curt TOV (^ucrai/ros eiXdcrdyjv 6povov<s
Kal (XKrJTTTpa KpaCveiv Kal Tvpavvevew -^0ovo?.
dk\' ov Tt pr} \d\oicrL rovBe crv^d^ov, 450
ouSe a(f>LV dpx'rj'S TrjoSe KaS/xeias irork
ovrjcns lyfer rovr eyaJSa, T^crSe re
? d-Kovatv avvvoow T€ r a f ifiov
f dfiol ^otySos rjvvaiv Trore.
Trpos Tavra Kat Kpeovra Trefi-TrovTOiv ifj.ov 455
fiaa-T^pa, Ket n s aXXos eV Tro'Xet a9ive.L.
eav y a p v/xeis, <u gevou, vehrqv
d rais cre/waTcri S
plerique. 4 4 5 £K roii'Se S', offffaiK] KOK raivSe Sur<ratv Pierson. ap. Valcken. ad
Eur. Ph. 1249. fiwaaiv Porsonus quoque Adv. p. 166. £K roivde 5' 6VTOLV Nauck.
4 4 6 auVaii'] air&v B, T, al., et edd. rec. ante Brunckium. avToiv Nauck.
4 4 7 Kal 7^s] KOLTTJS T' Wecklein.: aT^yqs T' Nauck.—ytvovs] riyovs Madvig.: Kpiovs
Nauck. 45O oil TI codd.: ouVe Elmsleius. Xaxw<7t codd. (scriptum est ov super w in
L aliisque paucis, unde L 2 XoxoCm). rtixwin Brunck. 4 5 1 ovre aipiv codd. n .
Servato in v. 450 ov n )xi), hie ovM a<j>iv scribunt Herm., Dind., Schneidewin., Blaydes.,
Wecklein. 4 5 2 e|ei L, superscr. T\, IXBy coniecit Blaydes. TTJCTS^ re T, B, Vat.,
Barn.: r?pM ye L, A, cum codd. plerisque. 4 5 3 cvvvowpTtxT' f| e/iov L (facta esl

to the moment of expulsion (cp. {^rjXav- absent, the Kal before rpo<pfo must an-
pojtMji' 356). But [a) the tense is some- swer to that before yivovs. And, for a
what awkward here, and (i) iyu> is weak rhetorical passage, y^S is in some de-
unless taken asp'/—their father.' gree confirmed by the assonance with
4 4 6 Tp<xf>as: cp. 330, 341. yivovs.
4 4 7 71JS d8«iav, a strange phrase (perh. 76/01)8 (subjective gen.) iirapKccriv — fjv
corrupt), must mean, security in regard to rbyivos Trapix**-. Thuc. 7. 34 Sid. rrjv TOV
the land (where I find myself at any aviixov (subject.) airtixnv rG>v vavayluiv
given time), a secure resting-place. Cp. (object.) = o « 6 dve/j.os airadei TA. 1/01/0710
Thuc. 8. 64 \a(3ovaa.t al iroXeis.. .aSetait (Thompson, Synt. § 98).
TQV Trpaaffofiifuy, security in regard to 4 4 8 f. The constr. is, elXi<r6T|v 8po-
their proceedings. His daughters, so far vows, Kal KpaCvciv o-KTJirrpa, etc. KpaC-
as they can, give him in exile all that v a v = ( i ) to bring a thing to pass, (2)
his sons should have given him at to exercise power, to reign, sometimes
Thebes,—([) maintenance, (2) safety in with a gen. of the persons ruled (296,
his movements, (3) generally, the support 862, etc.). o-Kijirrpa goes with apalvciv
due from kinsfolk. as an almost adverbial cognate accus.,
Nauck's o-rfyris T* &b"eiav seems too ' t o rule with sceptre': as Ph. 140
suggestive of a fixed home to suit TOV oKTJirrpov dvatjireTai (pass.) implies a
•xkavTjTTiv (3): Wecklein's KOCTIJS T' aSetav similar ffKTJirrpov ai/aaaus. Rhythm for-
makes a detail too prominent in this bids to take aKTJTrrpa with eiXfoflip/,
general acknowledgment. With regard to making Kpalvew epexegetic ('so as to
p\dpT)S T' or KaTqs a5«ai< (Blaydes), re- rule').
mark that adeia never occurs with a gen. 45O f. As most editors since Elmsley
of that against which one is safe. The have allowed, the MS. OI!TI...OVTC cannot
KOI before yrjs seems genuine: were it be right. And o« TI...OV& is clearly
 OlAinOYZ EFII KOAQNQI 79
'Tis to these sisters, girls as they are, that, so far as nature
enables them, I owe my daily food, and a shelter in the land,
and the offices of kinship; the brothers have bartered their sire
for a throne, and sceptred sway, and rule of the realm. Nay,
never shall they win Oedipus for an ally, nor shall good ever
come to them from this reign at Thebes; that know I, when I
hear this maiden's oracles, and meditate on the old prophecies
stored in mine own mind, which Phoebus hath fulfilled for me at
last. .
Therefore let them send Creon to seek me, and whoso beside
is mighty in Thebes. For if ye, strangers,—with the champion-
ship of the dread goddesses who dwell among your folk,—are
litura in litteris ar\ ut videtur); et sic codd. omnes. re TO£ tixov Heath., quod recepe-
runt edd. rec. plerique. re T&TT' i/xov olim Meinekius, re rdir' i/iol Rauchen-
stein., re Bicnpara Heimsoeth. 4 5 4 d/xoi Heath.: afioi (sic) L, i.e.' 84x01,
quod cett. codd. habent. 4 5 7 /<ot L 2 (idem coniecit Wunder.): /xov cett.:
t/iov Brunck. 0t\ijd' 6/tov Dindorf. 4 5 8 wpoaTarun rals] irpb araicri raicr (sic) L
(supers, aiip): irpoa rdicn rater F , Rice. 77 : aiv Tatai Tata A et plerique codd.: <nV
raiaSe raU Canter., Brunck., Elms. (Hiiv), Blaydes. abraiai TCUS Wunder.: ciiv trpoa-

more forcible than OVT€...OIJT€. \d\cocri: champions against Theban violence.

this verb with gen. is less common than Oed. is already under the guard of the
with accus., but is well attested not only Eumenides as their MT7}S (284): if the
in poetry but in prose, as Plat. Legg. Coloniates are loyal to the Eumenides,
775 E TifiTJs iav T-ijs irpo<rr)KOV<rtis...\ay- Attica and he will alike be saved.
X&vy (Kriiger I. 47. 14). It is surely In the reading 6&T|T^ \uyi> \ irpAs TOI<TI
needless, then, to adopt Brunck's TU- Tats, note these points: (1) dXKijp pov 7roi-
1
\oxrt. ToOSe, very rare for TOVS dvdpos as eladcu would not mean, 'defend me,' but
= ^/iou: so Tij(Tde = i/j.ov Tr. 305, T$8e rather 'defend against me' (cp. on 1524):
= t/j.ol id. 1012. <ruu,)j,c£xov predicate; we must at least have (toi. (2) irpos yields
cp. 1482 tvoualov 5k (rov TVXOI[U, and i486. no tolerable sense, tifiieh, irpbs rah Oeais,
4 5 3 f. The oracle newly brought by 'ye, in addition to the goddesses,' ranks
Ismene is distinguished from the oracle the Coloniates with, or above, their
given to Oedipus himself at Delphi in deities. The gloss aiv, written in L over
former years (see on 87). He calls the Trpis (whence it came into other MSS.),
former her oracle, because she brings it. was a palliative. Nor could xp6s mean
Both oracles alike concern him. We must here, 'close to their shrine.'
not, then, change Tag to TOIT' ('concern- For Dindorf s d|j.ov | irpoerraTio-i it
ing me'). Td 4| Ifiou iraW<^a.Ta=the may be urged:—(1) Ta!tn raU is in
earlier predictions which I, on my side, all MSS., which would be strange if
can produce: those which the resources raitrde rah were genuine; while wpbs
of my knowledge furnish forth. 4| is Tatai rah is simply explained by irpoa-
appropriate, since they have been so Td(T)io-i rats. (2) A change of Trpoari.-
long treasured in his inmost soul. Cp. nai. into Trpbs raicn might have pro-
on 293. duced the change of -8' bfwv into -ri
4 5 4 Hvva-tv, by bringing him to the fiov. (3) After 4/J.OV in 455 it is easy to
grove (cp. 87), in earnest that the requital dispense with the pronoun.—Cp. O. T.
predicted for the authors of his exile (93) 882 debv oil \^£w irork irpoGT&Tav ttrxwv'.
will also come to pass. If TJvvcrev were Tr. 209 'A7r6XXo«a vpoaTarav: Porphyry
referred to the involuntary crimes of Oed., Antr. Nymph. 12 Pi5/J</>ais bS&riav irpo-
the connection of thought would be less (TT&TUni>.
close. 4 5 8 ST]|M>VXOIS, holding, reigning
4 5 7 f. <5|iov I irpcxn-aTicri (predicative), among, your people: cp. O. T. 160
along with them as your protectors or & I ' A : A r . Eq. 581 I I a \ -
8o Z04>0KAE0YI
dXicrjv TTOLtlo-dai,, Trjhe juev TTOXCL fxeyav
o-coTrjp' dpeio-de, rot? h" ipols i)(6polg TTOVOVS. 460
XO. iircL£t.o<s fiev, OlSCirovs, KaToucTio-ai,
1
OLVTOS re TrcuSe's ff atS' ivel Se r^crSe yfjs
crcoTrjpa o-avTov TW8' eVe/A^aXXeis Aoyw,
irapaivio-ai crot ySovAOjuai r a o-vfujjopa.
OI. co fyChrad', &>s v w vrav reXouvn irpo^evec. 465
XO. #01) vvv Kadapfiov raJvSe Saijaovwv, e<£' a s
TO irpSnov IKOV KO\ /ca.Teb"Te(,t|»as TreSov.
OI. rpoTrotcrt Trotots; <2 fevoi, StSacr/cere.
XO. Trp&TOv fikv ipas ig dupvTov x o a ?
Kpy]vrj<; iveyKov, St' ocr'uav ^etpcSv Ovywv. 470

rdrais coniecit Hermann.: irpoaT&Tuii. rats Dindorf.: irpds raio-i Tpfs Nauck., qui vv.
458) 459 transponendos censet. 4 5 9 iroeXcrde (sic) L cum paucis, ut plerumque
TO-, non TTOI-, habet ubi prima brevis fit; idem tamen in 278 iroieiaBe. iroieivOai (vel
woet<r6ai) codd. plerique. rrjSe /xtv] rijide /j.kv TTJI L, L 2 , F, R2. rrjds rfi A, R, Aid.,
Brunck., Elms., al.: rr/de /itn T, B, edd. rec. plerique. Nauckius TJjSe /*^>' T J ser-
vans pro ir6Xei coniecit 717. 46O TOIS 8' ^/iois] rofo-S' ^ija- L (01 in litura). rots
S' 4/j.ois A et plerique. TOIS (vel rijs) Si yijs coniecit Nauck., TOIS 5' Zireir' Wecklein.

\6.s TroXtoOxos: Aesch. Th, 69 iro\t.(T<rovxot.Soph., as against 3 which support OlSlirov

ffeol. But below, 1087 yas...da./M>tix°is = (more often gen.), viz. below. 557, 1346,
the Athenians, 1348 S^oOxos x^0"^ — and 0. T. 405 (where see n.). KCITOIKTC-
the king. The word is tinged here with irai: Thuc. 1. 138 af 10s Bav/xdffai. The
the notion o f deme': cp. 78. pass. inf. is rarer in this constr., as TU-
4 5 9 f. cEXxiiv iroutcrBai, a simple peri- <rdac 5' &£ut)Ta.To$ Aesch. Ag. 531. Cp. 37.
phrasis, = &\nadeli>: Thuc. 1. 124 jroiei- 4 6 2 aviTos T« ircuSls 0' : cp. 559, 1009,
ffdat rifJi<ijpiav = Ttfj.o}petp (to succour), 1. 94 1125, 1310.
<bv\a.KT)v.. .iTOLovvro — itpvXav&ov, etc. D i s - 4 6 3 !irE|j,pd\\ci.s, you insert yourself
tinguish dX/cV TiBtvai nvos (1524), to in this plea as a deliverer: i.e. to his pro-
create a defence against a thing. A gen. test against a breach of their promise
after dXmj as ='succour' must denote (a) (258—291), and his appeal to pity, he
the defender, as in Aids d\ioj, or (*) the adds a promise of benefit to Attica (287,
danger;—not the interest defended. 459). Cp. Her. 2. 4 Sii rplrov Ireos
4 6 0 The 4|itjs in L (where rrjaS1 e'fii.jj6\ifji,oi> £ireu.pd\\ov<n, they insert an
perh. preceded TOIO-8') gives some colour intercalary month every other year: Plat.
to the conject. TIJS (or TOIS) 8£ 7r}s: yet Crat. 399 A 7roXXdKis iTefjfl&WofJLev ypdfj.-
TOIS 8' l|xois seems right. Oedipus is ixara, TO. 6" ^aipov/j^v, we insert letters (in
following the train of thought in which words), or remove them. T(j!8« \6yif is
benefits to Attica are bound up with not instrum. dat, but goes with the verb.
retribution for his own wrongs (92); and Not, 'further pledge yourself to be the
he thus gives the Chorus another pledge deliverer': in Ph. 813 eju/3dXXu y.evtlvfol-
that their interest is one with his. With lows ?,u/3aXXe X£V°* telaTiv.
t/iois, TjjdV (iJv is best in 459: with yijs, 4 6 5 f. Editors usu. give either us
TJjSe TTJ would have been fitter. viv, 0oO vvv (with L), or ws vw... 60O vvv
4 6 1 4ird|u>s, sc. et. When the verb is (as Elms.). But vuv seems best in 465,
thus omitted, the pron. is usu. added: vvv in 466. irpolgivei, grant me thy kindly
here, the absence of ai is excused by offices (of advice and direction), as a
OlSCirovs. This form of the voc. has the man does in his own State to the foreigners
best MS. authority in some 12 places of who have made him their irp6feyos (see
 OIAITTOYZ ETTI KOAQNQI 81
willing to succour, ye shall procure a great deliverer for this
State, and troubles for my foes.
CH. Right worthy art thou of compassion, Oedipus, thou,
and these maidens; and since to this plea thou addest thy
power to save ouf land, I fain would advise thee for thy weal.
OE. Kind sir, be sure, then, that I will obey in all,—stand
thou my friend.
CH. NOW make atonement to these deities, to whom thou
hast first come, and on whose ground thou hast trespassed.
OE. With what rites ? instruct me, strangers.
CH. First, from a perennial spring fetch holy drink-offerings,
borne in clean hands.
4 6 1 ivi^iov L (superscr. a): iird^mv R 2 : iird£ios cett. 4 6 2 S£ post <?7re2 om. A, R.
4 6 6 aq. us vvv...6ov vvv codd. et edd. plerique : us vvv..,8ov TO Elms. 4 6 7 KUT-
2 2
iari.\j/a<T L (in marg. yp. KardaT^ov), L , F, R : Kariareijias B, Vat.: KaTitTTfi^/as A
et plerique codd. et edd.: Kard<TTe\j/ov Wunder., Hartung., Paleius. 4 6 0 lepas
B, T, Farn., schol. ad Ar. Ach. 961, qui vv. 469—472 exscripsit. deipptirov L et
codd. plerique, edd. vet., Blaydes.: daptirov Brunck., edd. rec. 47O fo^yiccu Vat.
(sic) superscr. ov: iviyxoi. schol. Ar. Ach. 961, iviyKov L et codd. cett.: tveyitoD Elms.

n. on 0. T. 1483). <os...TeXoivri, in the remains single when a diphthong pre-

assurance that I will perform anything cedes it: hence vebppvros, but ddpvros.
required of me: cp. 13. Through overlooking this distinction,
4 6 6 Ka0app.ov TUVSC 8cu|i6vcav (poss. Blaydes follows our MSS. in writing d«ip-
gen.), such a lustration as belongs to pwTOD. Metre often led the poets to use
them, is due to them: not object, gen., p instead of pp. as diuptpirov (Ai. 134);
since xaSalpeiv could not stand for l\d<r- and irpofiiu, not wpoppiu, was the regular
Keadac. form, as euphony plainly required. But
4 6 7 The libation is due (t) as a there is no classical instance of the oppo-
greeting to the 0eol iyx&pwi. of Attica, site anomaly.
(2) as an atonement for trespass on the 47O 81' 6<rlav X"P"V, i.e. after duly
grove. After KO.1 supply uv (or Trap' ah) washing the hands before entering the
from i^> as: see on 424. KOT^<rr€n|;as: sacred precinct. Blood-guilt is not
Sappho fr. 95 otav rav VO.KI.V6OV iv ovpeirtthought of here: if that was in question,
oi KT vo
7roLfx4ves avdpes j irofTtrl KaTaffTelfiocai,KaSap/ioi x P° ° <- (Aesch. Eum. 283)
' trample on': here the word suggests the would first be needed for Oed. himself:
ov 0
rash violation of the x&P ^X. &yvbv but the Chorus assume that, as he said,
irareTv (37). The v. I. KaT«rT«|fas was he is now ei5<re/3ijs (287). Washings, or
explained figuratively: ' came to the sprinklings, were required before ap-
ground as a suppliant,' who lays his branch proaching shrines, and for this purpose
(lKeTi)pla), twined with festoons of wool irepippavr-fipia were set at the entrances
(ffT4<t>ri), on an altar: see n. on O. T. 3. of sacred places. Cp. Hipgocr. Morb.
Schol. : Kaductrevaas, [/.era iKerripioiv Sacr. 2 opovt rot<n 8eo!<n rwv iepav Kal
aipUov: justly adding that the other read- TWV Tefijt.ev4u)v aTodecKvvpevoi, us dv /njdels
ing is TnSav&repov. KaTO<rT«|/ov (marg. VTrepf3alvot. el /iij ayvevoi, elnovres Si
of L) was a grammarian's attempt to im- irepippaiv6[jLe6a, ovx us fiLCUvofievoi, ct\X' ft
prove on Kar4<TT€^/as: it would refer to rt Kal Tporepov ^x0^1' fAvvos, TOVTO oupay-
the twigs (483); but a secondary detail of viovnevoi. Lucian Sacrific. 13 TO /iiv
the rite should not be thus forestalled and irpoypaf/.fid (jyqffi [ify ivapUvtit ettru ruv
emphasised. ireptppavTijpluv O<TTLS /J.^ Kadap6s kiJTi. ras
Xefyas. So Od. 4. 750 d\\' vhpT\va)iAvi\,
4 6 9 dcipvTov. The rule is that p is
Kadapd ^pote^ar' ^owra,... | ebx^ rA.8rj-
doubled when, by inflection or composi-
vairj.
tion, a simple vowel precedes it, but
J.S. 6
82 IO<t>OKAEOYS

OI. OTCLV Se TOVTO x^H1' ojcqparov

XO. KpaTrjpds eicnv, dvSpos eu^eipos
^p xy
o)v KpaT eperpov
o)v KpaT eperpov Kal
Kal XaySas
XaSas d/u<
d/u.<£icrTOjU.ov?.
OI. OaWoiCTLv, rj KpoKaicrw, rj TTOIGJ Tpoirq);
XO. otos «rv> veapas veowoKw ju-aWw \aj3cov. 475
OI. elev' TO S' ee#ev iroi TeXeurrJcrai /A€
XO. ^oas ^eacr^ai crrdWa TT/DOS TrpcoTrjv eco.

4 7 1 \<£|8w;] fiaXuV L (superscr. \d(3a>), factum ex Xafiihv ut duplex litura prodit:

j3aX(i>> F : Xd/3« A et cett. codd.: Xdp-ijs schol. Ar. ^fA. 961. 4 7 2 Tixvn\ TtxvVl
L. 4 7 3 (5c /C/DOT' ipeij/ov L (e superscr. super 0): (Sc Karipeyj/ov Suid. s.v. x<"^s-
4 7 4 Kponaunv L. Dubitationem de littera o interpretatur 1. KpbKOitnv, quae est in B,
Vat., Farn., T (in hoc quidem superscripto oxxadiaiv). Cf. ad v. 429. 4 7 5 olbs
yeapas codd., superscr. in L &VTI vias. Pro veapas coniecit ye veapas Heath, (recepp.

4 7 1 TOVTO, adject., but without art. yes iro\vdal8a\oi ev ijiTKriaav (II. 23. 741).
(cp. 1177), an epic use sometimes allowed 4 7 3 The crater had various forms,
by the Attic, poets, and not rare in some of them local (thus Her. 4. 61
Sophocles. oV^paTov: Chrysippus ap. speaks of a A6r|3ios Kpr/rrip, and 4. 152 of
Plut. Stoic, repugn. 21 commends Hesiod an 'ApyoXiKis): but the general type was
for enjoining on men that they should that of a large bowl, supported by a foot
respect the purity of rivers and springs, with a broad base, and having a handle
since thence the gods were served (Hes. at each side (cp. Guhl and Koner, p.
Opp- 755)- 150).
4 7 2 Kpcmjpcs el<riv: i.e. the priest in KpaT, ace. sing., the 'top,' i.e. rim, of
charge of the shrine keeps them ready each Kpar^p. In / / . 19. 93 Kpdara is ace.
for the use of the worshippers, near the plur., and Pindar is quoted by Eustath.
spring in the inner part of the grove (Od.ii. 1715. 63) as having saidTpia xpara
(5O5)> from which they were to be filled. (for Kpdara). But in Od. 8. 92 Kpaxa is
The libations to the Eumenides were sing., and so always in Attic: Soph, has
wineless (100), but they are associated (T6) Kpara several times as ace, and once
with the mixing-bowl which was regularly as nom. An ace. plur. masc. Kparas
used in libations (of wine) to other deities. occurs twice in Eur. (PA. 1149, H. F.
Bekker Anecd. 274. 3 Kpariiplfoiv iyroL 526).
rhv otvop iv KpaTTjpi icipvwv, TJ dirb Kparfi- Xapris ci(j.<t>ioT<S(jious, handles on each
pai> airivStav. Dem. De Fals. Legal. § side of the crro/ia, or mouth. The festoon
280 o-irovSQv Kal Kparripw Kowwois. In of wool, which was to be wreathed round
Mid. § 53 (in a spurious oracle) lepck the rim of the bowl, could be secured to
reXeiv Kal Kparrjpa Kepdaai. these. Wecklein understands handles
cv\eipos: schol. evvaXa/iov. Pind. 01. which also served as spouts.
9. i n effx«p"i 5e{u57uio>', 'deft-handed, 4 7 4 BaXXouriv, of olive. KpoK-t), from
nimble-limbed,' of a wrestler. Lucian KpiKu, to strike the web, in weaving, with
Amor. 11 rrfi II/>afITAOUS eux«p£as (v. I. the (ce/wefs, or rod, is the woof, the warp
x p ) being ar-fmuv: in Pind. Nem. 10. 43 /uaXa-
Ti\vr\: fr. 161 BTTXOIS app&i-w,'H<j>a.t<r- xaXai xpoxais are cloaks of soft woollen tex-
TOU T4X"V (the work of Hephaestus): a ture. So here Kprficai are woollen cloths.
common use of the word in later Greek. 4 7 6 The MS. vtapds seems the right
Cp. Verg. Aen. 5. 359 dipeum...Didy- word: with Bellermann, I insert o-i,
maonis artes. Mixing-bowls were made though Wecklein's n is also possible.
not only of earthenware, but oft. of gold, For the iterated veo- cp. Ant. 157 ve-
silver, or bronze: Achilles had an apvii- ox/J-iis veapatcn dedv | M avvrvx^ait. The
peov KpVTijpa TeTiryfiii'ov'...at/rap /caWeiobjection to yt is that it supposes Kp<5-
iU iraaav iir' atai> I roWov iirel 2i56- Kaio-iv to be the genus of which |ia\A$
 OlAinOYZ ETTI
OE. And when I have gotten this pure draught ?
CH. Bowls there are, the work of a cunning craftsman:
crown their edges and the handles at either brim.
OE. With branches, or woollen cloths, or in what wise ?
CH. Take the freshly-shorn wool of an ewe-lamb.
OE. Good; and then,—to what last rite shall I proceed ?
CH. Pour thy drink-offerings, with thy face to the dawn.

Doederlein., Elms., Herm., Campb.): re veapas Wecklein.: ai veapas Bellerman.: vea-

Xovs Dindorf.: vealpas Bergk.: vtaynTJi Valckenaer. (Brunck.): veoyvov olim Meinekius:
vedpas Reisig.: veapov Vauvilliers.: veapovs (sic) Musgravius: vewpei Blaydes.—veoifbKif]
olveoroKwi L, superscr. oioirbKui. veorbKm A, R, V3, Aid.: <rin> veorbKui IA veovbKif
Canter., edd. rec. plerique. ei/jr6«p Valckenaer. Xafidiv L et codd. plerique: fiaXwv
A, R, V3, Aid. 4 7 8 iroi] irov Vat., qui in v. 23 quoque STOV, non OTTOI, praebet.

is a species. fi,a\\6s, however, means, but = xooi in El. 52 (to the dead). So
not a woollen texture, but a fleece of Aesch. Eum. 107 x a ^ s aolvovs, of the
wool, flocks of which were to be made Eumenides. The midd. verb as Od. 10.
into a festoon (or^0os) for the brim of the 518 (x"'!" Xe'<r"c")> a n < i Aesch. Pers. 219
Kparrip, like that which the suppliant put XP^I X°^ s I "IV T e K a ' <t>0iTois x^ffdai.
on his Uerripla (O. T. 3). vtupovs is The verb with cogn. ace. gives solemnity,
tempting, but elsewhere means ' recent,' as in dvalav Bieiv,ffirov86.sairivSuv, etc.
'fresh' (730, El. 901), not 'young.' The irpos irp<0Tr|v ia, not meaning, of
drawback to Dindorf's veaXois is the course, that the time must be dawn. On
sense. veaXris in class. Attic meant not the contrary it was an ancient custom
young, but fresh as opp. to exhausted: that sacrifices to the x"°"' 0 ' a n d t° the
Xen. Cyr. 8. 6. 17 irapaXaiifSdveiv rois dead should not be offered till after mid-
d.ireip'qKOTas hrirovs Kal avdpwirovs Kal day: Etym. M. 468 a7rd 8k fieaijufipias
&Xkovs iriiMteiv vea\eis. Plat. Polit. 265 B IBvov TOIS KaraxBoviois, and in Aesch.
veaXiarepot. ovres (we shall travel better) Eum. 109 Clytaemnestra speaks of sacri-
while we are fresh. Ar. fr. 330 las veaXys ficing to the Eum. by night, tapav oiSevbs
i<mv auTTjc T^V aic/ify is an isolated line, KOtvrfV dewy.
but the word seems to have the same The schol. here says that persons
sense there. Nicander Alexipharmaca performing expiatory rites (inBtietis) or
358 (circ. 150 B.C.) is the first writer purifications (KaSappoi) faced the East
quoted for veaXTjs as= 'young.' (as the region of light and purity),
XaPoiv, sc. abrbv: cp. Ar. Av. 56 quoting El. 424 f., where Electra ijXi<j> |
ai> 8' ovv Xl$(f Ko\pov Xafiuv (in O. T. 8elnvv<n Tovvap, and Cratinus ev Xelpwvi,
607 Xo^wv is not similar): II. 7. 303 (the title of the comedy was Xelpaves,
dune i-l<j>os ipyvpotjXov | abv KoXey re Bothe, Frag. Com. p. 47): 076 81} irpbs
(piptav Kal evTfiTjfT^ reXafiuvt. The ?w TrpOrrav airavroiv forw Kal XafifSave
guardian of the grove (506) would supply Xepcl I <rx^"O" fieyaXr/v,—the squill being
h XX used in purifications.
4 7 6 TA 8' S!v9«v, rare for rb ivOhSe, Statues of gods were oft. set to face
rd trrevdev, but cp. Aesch. Ag. 247 ra the East (Paus. 5. 23. 1, etc.): also,
S' <-t>6ev OUT' eT8ov OUT' ivviva. Here prpb. victims about to be sacrificed (Sen. Oed.
adverbial: cp. Ph. 805 TI Sijr' ax pQ/j'
pQ iyiiy 338). Cp. the precept of Zoroaster ' t o
Toivdivie ye; iroi reX., to what conclusion face some luminous object while wor-
am I to bring the rite? Thus far it has shipping god' (Max Miiller, Chips 1.175).
been all preparation. See on 227. Conversely, in pronouncing solemn curses
4 7 7 x<><te X^ao"0al- X oa ' were offered the priests faced the West,—waving red
to the gods of the under-world (cp. 1599), banners: [Lys.] In Andoc. § 51 orapTes
or to the dead (Ant. 431), as oirovSai to Ka-rrtpaaavTO vpos idiripay Kal (poiviidSas
the gods above. Xoi/3ai usu. =airov5al, dviaeiaav.
6—2
84 IO<J>OKAEOYI

OI. 77 roicrSe Kpcocrcrois oh Xeyeis X

XO. TyHcrcras ye Trqyds' TOV TeXeurcuoi' 8' oXov.
OI. TOW TovSe TrX^cras 0 « ; SiSacr/ce KCU ToSe. 480
XO. uSaTos, /u.eXicrcnjs' ju/rjSe npoa^epeLV /u,e#u.
OI. orai' Se TOVTCW y»j jaeXa/A^wXXo? rv^?? 5
XO. rpls ewt" awry KXcSvas e(p dfJL<f>oiv xepoiv
ridels eXatas rdcrS' eVev^ecr^at. Xi/rds.
OI. TOVT(I)V d/couo-at fiovkofiaf jneyiora yd/3. 485
XO. ws cr<f)a<; Kakovfiev Ew/AevtSag, ef evfievcHv
(rripvcav Se^ecrdat T6V iKerqv o-conjpiov,
alrov (TV T auros K£t TIS aXXos dim ro
d7rucTTa (fxovcov /xr/Se fjbrjKvvcov
L et ceteri irot. x/"i] 8 « R (superscr. tamen xpi}), Vat. 4 7 8 T&de;] rbSe, B, T,
Vat., Farn., edd. rec. ante Brunckium. Erat emendatio, ut videtur, Tricliniana.
rdSe L cum ceteris, Aid. 4 7 9 rpuriras ye] rpusaax re A, R, Aldus. Buraoh ye
coniecit Schneidewin.: idem iXum pro 6'Xoc. rbv Te\tvraiov Se xovr Heimsoeth., rbv
Si \ol<r6i.ov xoS Nauck., sententiam interrumpi putantes. 48O rod r&rde] TOVTOV
de T, Vat., Farn.—7rXijffas 0w;] irXriprj Bin Meinekius.—6a; SidaaKe]TOStdatrice

4 7 8 Kpaxraols here = Kparrjpinv. The 4 8 0 6u has raised needless doubts.

word is fitting, since the Kpatrfos was The operator is to fetch water from the
more esp. used for water (Eur. Ion 1173, spring in the grove (469), fill the bowls
Cycl. 89), though also sometimes for wine which he will find ready, and place them
(Aesch. fr. 91 Kpuaaoiis \ /tyr' obi)poi>s luryT in 1 a convenient position for the rite.
iSarripovs), also for oil,—or as a cinerary From the distinction just drawn between
urn. Guhl and Koner (p. 149) think the first two bowls and the third, Oed.
that the krossos resembled the • iSpla, surmises that the contents of the latter
which, like the KOKTTIS, was a bulky, short- are not to be of precisely the same nature
necked vessel, oft. seen in the vase-paint- as those of the others. He asks, then,—
ings as borne by maidens on their heads ' With what shall I fill it, before placing
when fetching water, ots by attract, for it beside the other two,—preparatory to
oils. \ia delib. aor. (rather than pres.) beginning the rite?'
subjunct. 4 8 1 |ieXC(rcrr|S=/^\tTOs: schol. airb
4 7 9 Triads: here, strictly the gushing yhp TOV TTOIOVVTOS rb iroiovfAevov, quoting
of the water from the bowl. From each the Erastae (fr. 160) y\tlxrcrris iie\iff<ri}S
of the three bowls he is to pour a x°V- T<J KareppvriKOTi.. So vop<j>ipa e (the pur-
The first and second bowls are to be ple-fish^ purple, i\4(f>as = ivory, x ^"'O
filled with the spring water only; and =tortoise-shell. irpo<r<|>lp£i.v infin. for im-
from each of these he is to make a liba- per., as esp. in precepts or maxims: cp.
tion without emptying the bowl. The 490, O. T. 1460 aXv fioi iL^KeaBai, 1529
third bowl is to contain water sweetened
with honey; and, in making the libation 4 8 2 )j.£Xa|j.<t>v\Xos, overshadowed by
from this, he is to empty it. TpunrcCs dense foliage. Pind. P. 1. 27 Afreets
might be distributive, 'three from each iv |Ue\a/x</>i5XXois...Kopu0cus, Ar. Th. 997
bowl' (as the number nine recurs in 483); fl. T' OpT] daffKUL.
but in the x°V to the dead in Od. 10. 519, 4 8 3 aurfi, sc. h rfj yrj, locative dat.
at least, there are only three pourings, (411). ! | d|jupo!v x'potv, perh. laying them
viz. of (1)
() hydromel,
y , (2)
() wine, (3) (3) water. with each hand alternately, beginning
r6v
6 TeXevr.
X (Kpdiuaov)
( ) asif ifl litxeov, not and ending with the right, or lucky, hand.
xtov, were understood: cp. Menander fr. The olive-branches symbolise the fruits of
461 T6XXO2 I iiattxvKas, you have emptied the earth and of the womb, for the in-
the pitcher. crease of which the Eumenides were esp.
 OIAITTOYZ Eni KOAONfil
OE. With these vessels whereof thou speakest shall I pour
them ?
CH. Yea, in three streams; but empty the last vessel
wholly.
OE. Wherewith shall I fill this, ere I set it ? Tell me this
also.
CH. With water and honey; but bring no wine thereto.
OE. And when the ground under the dark shade hath
drunk of these ?
CH. Lay on it thrice nine sprays of olive with both thine
hands, and make this prayer the while.
OE. The prayer I fain would hear—'tis of chief moment.
CH. That, as we call them Benign Powers, with
hearts benign they may receive the suppliant for saving:
be this the prayer,—thine own, or his who prays for
thee; speak inaudibly, and lift not up thy voice;
B, Farn., T (superscr. in hoc h>): TOV SlSacrxe Vat.: <pBu>\ USaatce Wecklein.:
ixSLSaaKe Herwerden. 4 8 1 JUIJS^] /*•)) pr. m. in L : Sk addidit corrector.
pr, Rice. 77: pir}Sev F. 4 8 3 rpls] rpeis A, R, Aid. 4 8 6 as trtpas codd.;
edd. plerique. ' Pronomen <r0as semper ipBarrove'CaBai. monui ad Med. 1345. p.
288,' Elmsleius. Vide tamen ad 0. T. 1470. 4 8 7 awqpiov] ffwrriplovs coniecit
Bakius, recepit Hartung. 4 8 8 <si r' A, R, Reiskius, Elms., edd. rec. pleri-

prayed, since they could blight it: Aesch. = 'with a view to aurrripla,'—leaving the
£um. 907 Kapirbv re yalas Kal fior&v hearer to think of that which Oed. gives,
tirlppvrov j aaTotffLV etiBevovvra fj.i} K&fiv€u> and also of that which he receives. T6V
I Kal T&V ppoTetwv airepiMTav iK(rr\v: cp. 44, 284.
ip 4 8 8 o-v T', not 176 7', is right. The
4 8 4 4ir«vxeo-8cu, 'over' the rite, to constr. is <rii T€ aiHSs alrov, Kal (airel-
complete it: the prayer was to be said a6a) etns aXXos &VTI aov (aheiTai). This
while the twigs were being laid; hence is to be the prayer, both if thou thyself
riBels, not Bet;. prayest, and if another prays for thee. In
4 8 5 TOVTWV (for the gen. cp. 418), sc. such statements the conjunctive re...ml
TWV XITW: |U"y«rTa neut. pi. without is equally admissible with the disjunctive
subject, instead of pifiarov (cp. 495): etre...etTe. Cp. 1444: Eur. Hec. 751
Thuc. 5. 14 ddivara etvai i(patvero...To\e- To\/iav dvayiari K&V TVXOI KMI /ii) riixw.
/iew: Eur. Or. 413 oi> Seiva ircurxet-v Seivd 4 8 9 aVvoTO,: schol. dv-^KOvcrra (cp.
Toils elpyafffiivovs. on 130). Hence, he adds (quoting Pole-
4 8 6 EvpevCSas: see on 42. f|, pro- mon of Ilium, circ. 180 B.C.), the heredi-
perly with ref. to the inner spring of the tary priests of the Eumenides were called
feeling, but here almost = ' with': cp. 0. T. 'HvvxLdai. Their eponymous hero, "H<ru-
528 £}• bfiiiansv 6' bpBQsv re Kd| ipBijs $pe- ptos, had an i)p$ov between the Areopa-
v6s. Slightly different is tic 8V/J.OV,= gus and the w. foot of the acropolis, and
'from my heart' (//. 9. 343). to him, before a sacrifice, they offered a
4 8 7 (TWTIWOS is nowhere definitely ram. Priestesses of a like name, serving
pass., as = <rws, 'saved'; for in Aesch. the Eumenides, are mentioned by Calli-
Cho. 236 airtp/iaTos awriplov is the seed machus fr. 123 i>ri<pa\iai Kal rynv del jie-
which is to continue the race. Hence it is \iridias ofiirvas (bar-ley cakes) | j
usu. taken here as ='fraught with good naiew IXXa^o ' H x' 8
for you,' with, ref. to his promise, | | o v , 'making loud': a sense found
curijp' &pel<r6e (460). That idea is present, only here (cp. 1609). In ixaupbv avreiv
but does not exclude the other, o-omjpiov (Horn.), ifxeiv (Plat.), etc., the idea of
86 SO<t>OKAEOYS
aretT a(j>eptr€LV acrrpo^>o<;. /cat ravrd <TOL 490
SpdcravTL dapawv dv trapacrTa'v^v eya>'
aXXa)s Se SeipaCvoifi dv, <3 feV, dfj.<f>l croi.
0 1 . <u TratSe, Kkverov rcu^Se Trpoayatpatv £eva>v;
AN. r\Kov(ra.[i.iv re va! r t 8e? irpocrTacro-e Spdv.
0 1 . eyu,ol /nei; ou^ oowra" XeiVo/Aai ya/) ep 495
TW /AI) 8vvacrdaL p^ff opdv, hvoiv KaKoiv'
cr<f>Sv S' drepa jUoXoucra Trpa^dro) TaSe.
d yap olfiau KOVTI fivpicav /Aiav
p
\jfV)(r)v S' iKTivovcrav, r\v evvovs iraprj.
j)()
ctXX' ei' ra^ei TI irpdcrcrerov' fiovov Se ju,e 5CO
XX' e
//,i) XetTrer'1 ou y a p dv crdivoi rovfiov Seftas
epy)fiov epireiv ov8' iKfyryyrjTov St\;a.
IS. dXX' eT/x' iya>. reXoucra* rot 1 TOTTOV 8' Ira
^pTjo-et /u,' i<f>evpeiv, TOVTO ^ouXo/u,ai fiadelv.
XO. TOVK€L0€V dXarovs, cu ^ 1 ^ , TOUS'. TJV 8e TOU 505
que: otf 7' L et ceteri codd., edd. vet. 4 9 1 Bappuiv L cum ceteris codd. (ut
O. T. 1062 6appeC\: idem tamen codex in vv. 305, 726, 1185 Baptret: 664 6ap<reiv.
vapcuxTalitv B, Vat.: Tapaaralix^v L et ceteri, nisi quod Farn. irapaarinyv habet.
4 9 3 SWois d£] dWws 5' av L cum paucis. 4 9 3 <Z raid' itchierov L, Rice. 77.
4 9 4 AN.] Ismenae hunc v. tribuunt codd. plerique; Antigonae Brunckius;
ambabus in appendice Turnebus; Choro L, in quo lineolam solam (—) praefixerat
pr. m., X addidit corrector. 4 9 5 odara] i in litura habet L. £r] oh Bothius;
Elms., Nauck., qui ipse Xenro/ieaSa yhp coniecit. 4 9 S T<J5 /ir) StivcurSai] Tip pyre
uuiKuv Dindorf. IXT]5' Elms., edd. rec. plerique: I^T' codd. 4 9 7 (npu'Cv 5' ^ 'ripa
(non Tyrlpa) L. aripa Elms. 4 9 9 turivoveav Canter., edd. r e c : iKrelvovcrav

'loud'comes through that o f heard afar.' 4 9 3 irpoo^copwv, who therefore can

The schol. perh. understood here, 'loud judge best (cp. 12).
and long,' for on iirvirra he says, avrl 4 9 5 oSarrd, plur., as Ant. 677 OWTIDS
TOU, Jiptpa ml ffvvTd/iois. aiivvrt' i<m rois Koafiovfitvois, \ noSroiyv-
4 9 O e£^pir«iv = imperat. (481). o- vai.KisoiSa/juosii<r<rriTia: Thuc.i.n8^irix e '-
<rrpo<|>os: so in Aesch. Cho. 98 Electra p-qria iSbKet. eli»oi:cp. 485,1360. \e(iro|uu,
debates whether, after pouring her mo- pass., ' I am at a'disadvantage'; usu. with
ther's offering at Agamemnon's grave, gen. of thing, as El. 474 yvd/ms \Hironiva.
she shall turn away,—Ka0a.pp.a6'
y , p p & ns <r<xpas,
p , or pperson,
, Tr. 266 r<Dc <Sv riKtuiv
i l l , TiXiv
iX \\ 55t,Kov<ra OTeOxos, aarpb-
b \d \dirovro.i iv: O O.T T. 1112
t tv re yap p,a-
tpOLUiv infianv. In Theocr. 24. 92 Teire- xpif | ytfpa f wqdei: Ph. 185 tv T' iS&vais
sias directs that the ashes of the serpents ...\ip.$ T' olicrpis. Only here at the end
which would have strangled the infant of a verse: cp. on 265 T6 ye | awn'.
Heracles shall be cast beyond the borders 4 9 6 Sflveurdai (without cwfuan), of
by one of Alcmena's handmaids: &<// Si bodily strength: cp. the speech of Lysias
vieadai \ ajTpeirTos. Verg. Ed. 8. 101 'tirkp TOU aSwdrov ('For the Invalid'), or.
Fer cineres, Amarylli, foras, rivoque 2 4 ! 13 oi yap Srfirov T&V airim ifieis p.tv
fluenti Transque caput iace, neu respexe- us Svi>a/J.evov (as being able-bodied)
ris. Ov. Fasti 6. 164 Quique sacris ad- cKptupTyreaQe TA SiSSfievov, oJ Si us aSvva-
sunt respicere Ufa vetat. TOV 6vra KhripovaBai KoiXwrovair: so id.
4 9 1 irapa(rra.Ct)v, as thy friend and § 12 (is etpl TUV Swa/j.4vun>. nt)8' for nyd'
helper: cp. Ai. 1383 To&np yap... | fidvos is a necessary correction here. Cp. 421.
i %ep<rlv, 4 9 8 f. dpK«iv...irapfi. The thought
 OIAITTOYI EFT! KOAQNQI 87
then retire, without looking behind. Thus do, and I would
be bold to stand by thee; but otherwise, stranger, I would fear
for thee.
OE. Daughters, hear ye these strangers, who dwell near ?
AN. We have listened; and do thou bid us what to do.
OE. I cannot go; for I am disabled by lack of strength
and lack of sight, evils twain. But let one of you two go and
do these things. For I think that one soul suffices to pay this
debt for ten thousand, if it come with good will to the shrine.
Act, then, with speed; yet leave me not solitary; for the strength
would fail me to move without help or guiding hand.
Is. Then I will go to perform the rite; but where I am to
find the spot—this I fain would learn.
CH. On the further side of this grove, ma.iden. And if thou
codd. iKTekov<rav coniecit Reisig. SOO TI\ TOI Bornemann., Hermann., Nauck.,
Wecklein. rtp Schneidewin. 5O2 5' avev L, A, codd. plerique, Aid.: y' fixeu
T, Farn., Vat. (i<t>' rjytjTov): Stxa coniecit Hermann., recepp. Wunder., Schneidewin.,
Dindorf., Wecklein. (qui ipse Kevbv coniecit), Blaydes. wS' v<j>. T' MKV Hartung., oi&'
&<pT)y7]Twv avev Bergk. 5 O 3 rbv T6TTOV~\ rots TOTOLS B, Vat. 5 O 4 xp'v&Tat L ,
in litura. Fuerat xp^imu, quod corrector in XPV Vrat (ut est in A) mutare voluit.
TaL
Ceteri codd. in accentibus tantum variant. xPV<* Herm., Wunder., edd. rec.
plerique: XP% Vroi Dindorf., Paleius: XPV '<rr<u Campbell.: Xfi''ia"rai Blaydes.
1
XPV <TT4/J.IJ.' £<pevpeiv Elms, (qui etiam XPV X^f ' coniecit): XPV or<fc)7*' inppeiv con-
iecit Musgravius: !V a \ XPV> VTCU G. Burges. (Append, ad Troad. p. 180): W wv \
Set XPV A1' Blaydes., idem tva \ %PV "5c' £<pevPe'lv proponens. 5O5 TobKuBev]
TOV KeWev L. SXaovs TOVS' codd.: aXjros rod' Elms., cum rovd' in ea versus sede ante

is: ' I have trespassed on the grove of the
Eumenides, and it might be doubted whe- .
ther such deities would accept the atone-
ment from any hand but my own. Nay,
I believe that they regard the intention
rather than the outward details. If my
deputy approaches the shrine in a loyal
spirit, the offering will be accepted—yes,
would be accepted, not on behalf of one
man alone, but of many.' Clemens Alex.
Strom. 5. 258, after quoting Isaiah i. 16,
' Wash you, make you clean,' cites verses
ascribed (though wrongly) to Menander,
among which are, 6e<p di 0Oe 5iet rAous
StKatos &v, I itv \a/j.irpbs &v rats x}'<xlJ*"}1''
UST% KapSiq.. Porphyry De Abstin. 2, 19
quotes an inscription from a temple at
Epidaurus, ayvbv XPV vvoio duutdtos ivrbs
ibvTa tfinevcu' ayvelv 5' iffrl <ppovelv
oiria. Cp. the frequent sentiment that
the poor man's offering, if pious, is
welcome (Eur. fr. 940, Hor. Carm. 3.
23. 17, etc.).
SOO 6XK' hi ra.\a TU Bornemann's
TOI for the MS. TI has been adopted by
some of the best critics; but it seems
scarcely appropriate here. For n cp.
Ant. 1334 ftAVKovra ravra' TUV vponuiii-
vav n xpv I irpdaaav.
6O2 8(xa. With y' avtv the y' is in-
tolerable, and L's 8' &vev points to a con-
fusion between an original 5lx& and a
gloss dvev.
6O3 TcXovo-a, in its ceremonial sense:
cp. O. T. 1448 dpdws TUSV ye cruv re\eU
virep (perform the funeral rites).
TOV TOITOV: ^offKo/xai, Si iiadeiv TOVTO,—
tva xP^ael l*e £<peupe£v rip rbirov. T h e
position of the Kpiprq (470) had not been
indicated.
6O4 xpijcci. This fut. of the impers.
xfi^ occurs in Her. 7. 8 irai/Ta nvti. buiw
XPWel trapelvai, and Plat. Legg. 809 B
iroia. KOX rtva neTo.x€lpifco6(ii. xpvcoi rpoirov
(v.l. %/>^<rei). No intelligible account
has been given of the traditional xpij<rT<u,
xprj'crrai, or XPTJOTOI, which I believe to
have been a mere corruption of the rare
future xp1!0"*1' See Appendix.
5O5 dWovs, gen. after T& IKCI0€V, as
after rb (or TO) ^T' itcuva, ra iirl ddrepa,
TO. Tpbs poppa?, etc,
 88 IO*OKAEOYI
a-udviv TLV' t c r ^ ? , ear ETTOLKOS, OS <f>pdaec.
)((t)polfji av is roS'' 'Avriyovrj, crv 8' evddSe
fyvkacrcre narepa ToVSe' rots reKovcri, yap
ovS' el novel rts, 8ei irovov (jbvrJiJLrjv k\etv. 509
orp. a'. XO. SeiVOV fJ,€V TO TTClXat, KelfievOV Tjc\q KO.KOV, O) £elv',
eireyelpeiV
2 ofioi<s S' epafxau irvdecrdaL
OI. 3 TI TOVTO ;
XO. 4 r a ? SetXaias diropov <£avetcras
5 aXyr^Sdvos, a fwecrras.
OI. 6 p 7 7T/3OS ^ 6 ^ 9 a v o i d s 515
7T<xs eras a TreTrovff S
XO. 8 TO rot TTOXU KCU j ^ j ^
9 •yjprflfi}, £ev, opdov O,KOVCT[I aKovcraL.
OI. 10 W/J.OL.
XO. 11 (TTeptjov, LKeTevo).
OI. 12 <^eu (f>ev.
XO. 13 ireWov' Kayo) yap cxrov crv irpocrxprj£,eL<s. 520
distinctionem stare non posse crederet. Est &\<ros in R, cum gl. K<IT& TO. 5O6 sq.
Consentiunt codd. in rjv (fjv L ) : mendose firxeis habent A et R. 5O0 el codd.
omnes: irovij (sic) L, Rice. 77: ceteri irovci. 5 1 1 frr' iydpewL,. Ultima syllaba
crassiore quidem atramento scripta est: ai in av mutatum esse vix ausim tamen
dicere. S 1 2 Ipa/Mu) In Llitteram 1 addidit manus r e c , aut saltern fecit clariorem.
lipa i^e Mekler., propter metrum versus antistrophici 523. 5 1 4 AXyridovos]
-otr ex -ocr L : qui tamen in v. 513 Ta,ir...air6pov a pr. m. habet. Contra B,
T, al. T&s...a\yri86vos. Nullus quod sciam codex neque diropovs neque afs

6O6 ?irotKos, here, 'one who dwells —1st antistrophe, 521—532. (2) 2nd
close t o ' t h e grove,—hardly, on the xwpos strophe, 533—541 = ind antistrophe, 542
OVK oi/ojris (39); though the guardians of —550.
sacred SKirq sometimes dwelt within them, 61O Ktl\uvov...breytCp(i,v. Eur. El.
as Maron in Apollo's grove (Od. 9. 200), 41 evSovr' av ^-f/yeipe TOP 'kya^iivovoi \
and the priest in Athene Kranaa's grove ipbvov, he would have aroused the slum-
at Elatea (Paus. 10. 34. 7). Elsewhere bering memory of Agamemnon's murder.
(TOIKOS USUI = ' immigrant': so El. 189 Plato Phileb. 15 c /«; tavelv nan'ov ev Kei-
(as='alien'). In Aesch. P. V. 410 tiroi- /iepov ('Let sleeping dogs lie').
KOV... I 'Ao-ios S5os means the Greek set- 5 1 2 Mekler's wpa p.e (for ?pap.ai,)
tiers in Asia. would give a closer correspondence be-
5O7 'AVT.,, <ri 8': El. 150 5 Ni6|8a,
| al tween strophe and antistrophe: see on 523.
h j y vipo) i 66
6e6i>. C 1459.
Cp. 5 1 3 ri TOSTO;; 'What means this?'
5O9 0118' d wotu ns, 5ei=el Kal T.T., Cp. 46 rl 8' iarl TOVTO; He is startled
01! Set. When A and nearly all other MSS. and disquieted. He shrinks from all
have irovei, L's irovii (sic) surely does not cross-questioning on the past, as from a
warrant TTOXT;. Cp. on 1443. torture (cp. 210). We lose this dramatic
51O—548 A Ko/ifi.6s, which divides touch if we construe rl TOVTO (fpatrai irv0i-
the first iirei.<r6diov into two parts (254— crdcu) as a calm query,—'What is this
509, 549—667). For the metres, see Me- that thou wouldst learn?'
trical Analysis. (1) 1st strophe, 510—520 5 1 4 va.%: for the gen. ('concerning'),
 OIAITTOYI ETT1 KOAQNQI 89
hast need of aught, there is a guardian of the place, who will
direct thee.
Is. So to my task:—but thou, Antigone, watch our father
here. In parents' cause, if toil there be, we must not reck of
toil. [Exit.
CH. Dread is it, stranger, to arouse the old grief that hath Kommos.
so long been laid to rest: and yet I yearn to hear *st ,
r \ J ? \ * T U 1 . 1 strophe.
v
OE. What now ?
CH. —of that grievous anguish, found cureless, wherewith
thou hast wrestled.
OE. By thy kindness for a guest, bare not the shame that
I have suffered!
CH. Seeing, in sooth, that the tale is wide-spread, and in
no wise wanes, I am fain, friend, to hear it aright.
OE. Woe is me!
CH. Be content, I pray thee !
OE. Alas, alas!
CH. Grant my wish, as I have granted thine in its fulness.
praebet. q~\ a in dt correctum L. 6 1 6 %evela<r L, X super ei scripto. 61S
rdo- <7ct<r irtirovB' tpy' dvaid^ L. Sic codd. ceteri, variante tantum accentu in rat
ffos. (In A scriptum est jr^irocSa tpya draiSi;.) Coniecit Reisig., ras <ras a T^irovO'
dvatSrj: Hermann., TOS car S, iriTrovB', avcudij. Postquam Martinus iriirov Ipy'
dvaidij coniecerat, Bothius iriirov, £py' avcubij dedit ('ridicule,' Hermann.): quae 1.
edd. rec. plurimis arrisit. Reisigium secuti sunt Blaydes., Campbell. (Hermanno
earn 1. tribuens). Ipy' avavSa Nauck. 6 1 7 itrjSa/jia L : /«;5a/i3s T (supers, a),
Farn.: ceteri fnjSa/id vel -eu: /nr]dafj.a Brunck. 5 1 8 £4v' codd.: l-elv' Reisig.,
Elms., edd. rec. plerique, praeeunte Hermanno, qui ipse postea 1-iv' reponendum
censuit. Imo longa syllaba opus est. 6 1 9 Id fioi L et codd. plerique: lii /xoi
lioi. (sic) R: <l/ioi Herm. arip^ov] aripya <s\ Blaydes.: arip^ov, a' ( = 7rcu5es 532),

cp. on 355.,- dirdpou 4>ave£cras: because there is a touch of household intimacy in

the horror of the discovery consisted in it, as when Polyphemus says to his ram,
relationships which could not be changed: Kpik irtirov (Od. 9. 447). It is absurdly
0. T. 1184 f. <pfc T' &<p' we oi XPV"> &" out of place here (cp. 5S1 u %4voi., 530 w
oh T' I 01) XPV" oiu\Qv, oils T4 /J.' OVK ISei ^elv'): <S tplXrare, at 465, is different.
Kravtbv. ipy' was inserted in the MSS. to explain
516 & |vv^0Tas, with which you were that dvaiSifj referred to his own acts,
brought
g into conflict,—with which y you 6 1 7 riiroXi KaV jii]8a(id Xrj-yov aKo«<r-
a)
became involved: Her. 9. 89 Xtju.^3 <rv- ( \ p j5^ dKoucrai dpBdv p (predic):
( p ) iroXO,,
ffrdiTas KOX Kafidrif. Thuc. 4. 55 fw- on 305. |ii]8a|i(i (neut. plur. adv.) with
effrwreS.. .paimicij) dyuvi. causal force, being such as does not cease.
6 1 6 TOS <ras & iriirovi'. The objec- Xijyov, of rumour: O. T. 731 tiiSa.ro yap
tion to pointing at <ros and understand- ram', oiSi TTU X^avr' (xei. &KOv<rya,
ing 4ffrl with dvaiSrj (as Herm. proposed) anything heard,—sometimes (unlike tUpd-
is that dvo^ijs requires an object. We a/j.a) in a bad sense, Arist. Pol. 7. 17 dxe-
should then have to understand a\yi\%ova. \aivew dwo TUV aKovc/idrav ical TWV 6pa-
The conject. Tds <rds, ir£irov, ?p7* dvaiSTJ /JATWV ave\ev8cplas.
has found undeserved favour. Theaddress 5 1 9 o-T^p|ov, be patient of my request,
•wttrov occurs about 18 times in Homer and yield to it: cp. 7.
the hymns, and always marks familiarity: 52O Kd-ym (for ical cp. 53) yap [ireido-
 90 ZO^OKAEOYI
avr. a. 0 1 . rjveyK ovv KaKOTar, a gevoi, rjueyK aeKcov [iev,

2TOVTO)V 8' avdacperov ovhiv.

XO. 3aX\' es TL;
OI. 4 KaKa fib evva TTOXIS ovBev Ihpiv 525
5 ydfioiv iveSrjcrev arcf..
XO. 6 77 fiarpoOev, cJs aKovto,
7 Zvcrdvvfia XeKTp' eirXijcrft);
OI. 8 cofjuoi, ddvaTos fiev r a 8 ' aKoveuv,
9 o> gew avrat oe ou eg efiov fx^v 5 30
XO. 10 waJs ^ s ;
OI. 11 TralSe, Suo S' ara
XO. 12 c3 Zeu.
OI. l3ju,aTpos Kotvas dmftXaarTov WZ
Bergk., Gleditsch. 5 2 2 ijveyKov KcucoTar'] ifreyK' ovv KaKorar' conieceram:
hoc nunc video R. Whitelaw. priorem coniecisse in annot, ad vers. angl. p. 432.
ifycyKov &KWV /L&I> codd. omnes. fyeyK.' ainwv /iiv Martin., Bergk.: rjreyicov eK&r
/xh Bothius (non Hermann., ut ait Campbell.), yveyicov, ixiav 5' off Blaydes.: rjveyicov
ixpav ntv Hartung. Nauckius salva voce O.KWV metrum sanari posse monuit si in
v. 510 delerentur verba, ^8)j xanov, in vv. 521 seq. alterum ^veysop etii.iv. ijveyKov
ivAynrj coniecit Wecklein. fcrra codd., edd.: larup Campbell. 6 2 3 roiroiv S'
aiOalperov] ro&ruv i' anaBaprov coniecit G. Wolff., propter metrum versus 512 opus
S' gpafiat, irv6ia$a).: TO&TUIV ctTrXdiojTos oiiiv Hermann., qui ixav fiiv in v. 522 reci-
piens verbum oidfr eo referendum censuit. dXX' ^s rl; a \ \ ' i s H; coni. Wecklein.

luu aol), for I comply with thee as to all
that thou cravest (by allowing him to
await the coming of Theseus, and by in-
structing him in the rites of the grove:
cp. 465).
5 2 2 f. I read ijvp^K' oiv KOKOTOT',...
ijveyK' tUiccov. cSv is suitable, when he is
reluctantly proceeding to unfold his story
in answer to their pressing demand, TJVCYK'.
emphasises his ruling thought, his great
plea—that he has been a sufferer, not a
doer (if>i)- Kaic&raT', the misery of his
two involuntary crimes. r/veyKoy...rpeyic'
migh't possibly stand, but would be harsh.
There is nothing to offend in ainwv yjkv...
Toirwv hi, meaning—' The agent was not
free—the acts were not voluntary.'
In the MS. reading, rjveyKov...TJveyicov
&KUV liiv, &KUV is wrong, since metre re-
quires ~ - (cp. 510). With Bothe's 4K<OV
the sense would be:—' I have endured
misery through acts which were my own,
indeed; but not one of them was done
knowingly.' The objections to this are
insuperable. (1) 8«6s toru must clearly
have been preceded by the mention of
some point to which he could appeal
in an extenuation of his deed,—not by
an admission, such as &KWV expresses,
(2) ijveyKov CKIOV, in the supposed sense,
is utterly at variance with the language
and the whole tone of the play. Cp. 239
Ipyar \ &KOVTI»V : 964 rjveyKov &KUV : 977
irws &n ro 7' S.KOV irpayn' av HKOTUS
^yois; he asks, speaking of his own
deeds.
It would be a subtlety foreign to
Sophocles to make Oedipus say that
he had acted (Kiliv when he did not
act <ppovu>v (271), elSiM (273), S-vvtels
(976)- H- 4- 43 f"i Tty £y& col Suxa
ii<wi> i^KOvri ye dvfiip is irrelevant:—
Zeus there says to Hera • I have given
thee this (thy pleasure touching Troy) of
my free will' (since neither god nor man
could compel Zeus), 'yet against mine own
wish.'
S 2 3 atiOaCprrov. Heinrich Schmidt
keeps this reading (Compositionslehre
lxxx), which is not metrically irreconcile-
able with 512 ojotus 6' tpaficu irvBitrBai
(see Metrical Analysis). It is possible,
 OlAinOYI Eni KOAQNfil 91
OE. I have suffered misery, strangers,—suffered it through itf anti-
mine own acts, indeed, yet of those acts—be Heaven my str0Phe-
witness !—no part was purposed.
CH. But in what regard ?
OE. By an evil wedlock, Thebes bound me, all unknowing,
to the bride that was my curse..;...
CH. Can it be, as I hear, that thou madest thy mother the
partner of thy bed, for its infamy ?
OE. Woe is me! Cruel as death, strangers, are these words
in mine ears;—but those maidens, begotten of me—
CH. What wilt thou say ?—
OE. two daughters—two curses—
CH. O Zeus!
OE. —sprang from the travail of the womb that bore me.
6 2 6 rajcai (1 addidit corrector) plv eivai iroKur oiSh tSpur (superscr. gl. elSvta)
L et ceteri. Solus L ! p.' pro iitv habet. Vaticani corrector pro l&pis coniecisse vide-
tur t&piv, nota super <r posita ; eandem coniect. a Mudgio recepp. edd. rec. plerique.
Pro ix' etivq., ixoipq. coniecit Martin.: pro xaxq. p? ew$, axovr' evvq. Hartung., Koivas p.'
evvas Reisig.: Kaxas (vel aierxpas) p.' eivas Heimsoeth.: KO.KS.V p.' eivav Gleditsch.
6 2 7 p.rp-p66ev codd. 8 2 8 iwKiiaoi codd. (superscripto aav super era in T, Farn.:
lir\r)<rav B, Vat.), Reisig., Elms., Dindorf., Herm., Wunder., al.: ?irX^cras Brunck.:
ITTXTJCTO coni. Lachmann., Bergk.: iirX-qvro (i.e. ol iroXirai iviXaaav aoi r&. \4xTpa)
Hartung.: iiracrw coni. Nauck., recepit Wecklein. T£KV' (pro \tKTp') iraaa Gleditsch.
ffrXijs; c3. Blaydes. 6 3O p.iv post e/iov addidit Elms., ut congruat metrum cum v. 518
aVowrai. 6 3 2 TroiSes codd., Blaydes.: TroiSe Elms., edd. rec. plerique. OTO] &ra L :

indeed, that aiBcUperor is, as Hermann with Bergk. The notion of 'filling'
thought, corrupt: but no probable cor- is perh. tinged with that of 'defiling' (dxa-
rection of it has been suggested. We iri/wrXdvai, dixiirXews). The tone of the
cannot regard as such his tBiKifrov (not passage is against rendering 'satisfied,'
found), i9i\t\iu>v (used in masc. by Hes.), as if \iKTpa=\iKTpwv eTiffv/dar/. Nauck's
or e6£\r)nov (used in masc. by Plut.): £iro<r<i> rests on Hesychius 1.1316 in dcrw
itcbv tpyov: or irp6ti-q\ov. Note, on the inrrfyra' Alax^os Hpwrei <raTvpiK$. The
other hand, 0. T. 1131 avSalperoi. (ir»j- aor. of ir&ouai 'to acquire' occurs else-
poval). where only in part. Taffi./J.evos (Theogn.,
6 2 6 f. KCUC$ tivifr, instr. dat., rather Theocr., etc.).
than dat. in appos. with Ar^. ydpav 6 2 9 dicofoiv: cp. 141.
arif, ruin coming from a marriage, like 63O ff. The constr. is a^rai 8i 4|
SoKyens \6ywv, suspicion resting on mere iv-ov 8tio \&v iraCSe, 8«o 8* dro.. .ami-
assertions, O. T. 681. pWrrov etc. 4£ 4(iov, sprung from me:
6 2 7 f. jj (iOTpo8€V...lirXij<rci); Didst no partic. need be supplied, since the
thou fill thy bed with a mother, 8w<S- verb dw^/SX. follows: cp. 250 S n <roi
W|xa (prolept.) so as to make it infamous? <pl\ov £K aidev (sc. itrrl). The cry with
(I should not take fw/rp69ev with Svtniv. which the Chorus interrupts him (iru$
only,'infamousfromamother.') |iaTp<$8cv 'f'TlSi) marks their perception (from his
is substituted for /larpos by a kind of eu- first words avrai hi etc.) that the
phemism: that was the quarter from which children of that marriage were before
the bride was taken. Cp. Aesch. Theb. them.
840 oiS' &Teiwci> | irarpbdev evKTala tpdris 6 3 3 Poetical Greek idiom would join
(the curse of Oed. on his children). The Koivds with oiSCvos rather than with |xa-
aor. midd. lir\yi<T&fi.riv is used by Horn., Tpos. Cp. Aesch. Eum. 325 fiarpfov
Her., etc., and (in comp. with h>) by dyvur/jui Kipiov (p&pov: Ant. 793 raxos
Attic writers: it seems needless then dvSpwv gfoaifwv. KOIVOS = which bore
to write (ir\rj<ro (from epic aor. farXfi/uiy) me also.
 92 IO0OKAEOYZ
orp.fi. XO. crai T etcr dp dvoyovoC re /cat
OI. 2 KOivaC ye TraTpos aSeX^eat. 535
XO. 3 id. OI. tw o^Ta fivptcov y emarpo^ai K<LKS>V.
XO. 4 eirade<s OI. eiraOov dXacrr' ex.ew.
XO. 3 epetjas OI. ou/c epe^a. XO. Tt y a p ; OI. iSe^d/jbTjv
6 Stupov, o /X7J77OT1 eyw TaXa/capStos 540
TroXeos efeXecr#ai.
XO. Suorave, Tt y a p ; e0ot> <f)6vov
OI. 2 Tt TOUTO ; Tt 8' e#e'Xets fiadelv;
XO. 3 iraT/3o?; OI. irairal, Sevrepav liratoras, eirt vocnw I/OO-OJ/.

ara L", T, al.: otTat B, R, Vat.: cLra yp. drai A, arai Blaydes. 5 3 4 aal r' op' elalv
airtoyovol re Kal L. <ral T' op' eta' etc. A: offr' ap eicrip B: aSr' dp' eitrlv Vat. Non video
quare <ra! suspectum habeatur. Transpositis dp' et eto' (ut est in A), lege, aal T' eta'
dp' aTroyovol re Kal. Hermann.: avrai, yi.p airoyovoi real (sic Dindorf.: Weckleinus
ouTot...Te xal). Nauckius olim ap' elalv anoyovoi real; postea (cum Bothio) aal rap'
airbyovol T' elal Kal. Reisigius et Bergk.: aal r&p' la' air&yovol re KOI, quod recepit
Blaydes. 6 3 5 sq. KOWOX] ifial Wecklein. Hunc v. pariter cum v. 534 Choro
tribuit L : deinde OI. id. X. li> SiJTa. OI. (correctum ex X in L) /xvpluv y' iiri-

6 3 4 f. oroC T ' titr op'. The Chorus
have known all along that Oed. had mar-
ried Iocasta, and also that he was the
father of the girls (cp. 170, 322); but they
are supposed to learn now for the first
time that Iocasta was their mother. In
the earlier versions of the Oedipus-myth
(as in the Odyssey) Iocasta bears no issue
to Oed.; his children are borne by a
second wife, Euryganeia. The Attic
poets seem first to have changed this (see
Introd. to 0. T. p. xv). The Chorus
would say: 'Thine, then, they are by a
double tie, at once as children and...as
sisters?' but Oed. takes out of theirmouths
the second name which they shrink from
uttering, and utters it himself with terri-
ble emphasis. KoivaC, by the same mo-
ther: cp. 0. T. 261 n.: so Ant. 1 Kowhv
aiVdSeXi/KH'... Kapa. iraTpAs with a,8eX-
<j>cat only.
636 US.—tA BTJTO: cp. El. 842 HA.
(pev. XO. (pev Srjr'. -ye after |xvp(wv
marks assent. 4iriorpo<|>aC refers to the
revival of the pangs in his soul by this
questioning. His troubles are likened to
foemen who, when they seem to have
been repulsed and to be vanishing in the
distance, suddenly wheel about and renew
their onset. Cp. 1044 Satuv | avSpwv
Philopoemen made his cav-
alry dl-eis irp6s re rcks Kar' oi\a/ibt> Itciarpo-
<pas Kal irepiaTaa/xois (wheeling sharply
in troops) Kal T&S K6M' 'Ctnrov tintiTpotpas
Kal Maus (wheeling and changing direc-
tion singly), Plut. Ph. 7.
5 3 7 oXaor' ?xelv> unforgettable (dread-
ful) to endure: ixelv epexeg.: see on 231.
Trag. borrowed the word from the epic
TrtvQos SKaarov (II. 24. 105), &\aarov &$$-
pofiai (Od. 14. 174): so Aesch. Pers. 990
(ra/c&) SXaara arvyva vpbKaKa. Cp. 1482.
Wecklein's 6\ttv (Od. 7. 211 <5x&»ras
(ttfiV) is perh. right: cp. Aesch. P. V. 143
tppovpw a£r\hov dx^aoi.
6 3 8 owe £pcga: cp. 267, 521. TC Yap;
'Why, what else?' if not Ipefa. Cp.
542-
54O f. Supov. The rvpavvls was
Swpyrdv, OVK alrTyrbv (O. T. 384),—the
reward pressed on him by Thebes for
worsting the Sphinx; and with the throne
he received the hand of Iocasta.
The Ms. &irci><^X.T|<ra, ' I benefited,' or
'succoured' (cp. 441), cannot be right.
The sense required is /t^irore uipeXov
tge\4a0ai, ' would that I had never won!'
cp. Ph. 960 pvffirvr' uxpeXov "Knrelv | Tijx
litajpov: Od. i i . 548 i>$ Sij faj 6(pe\ov
VIKW : where jui), though thus placed,
belongs to the infinitives. See Appendix
for the attempted explanations of k
 OIAITTOYI Eni KOAQNQI 93
CH. These, then, are at once thine offspring, and and
OE. —yea, very sisters of their sire. strophe.
GH. Oh, horror! OE. Horror indeed—yea, horrors un-
told sweep back upon my soul!
CH. Thou hast suffered— OE. Suffered woes dread to
bear.—
CH. Thou hast sinned— OE. No wilful sin—
CH. HOW? — O E . A gift was given to me—O, broken-
hearted that I am, would I had never won from Thebes that
meed for having served her!
CH. Wretch! How then ?...thine hand shed blood ?... 2nd anti-
stro he
OE. Wherefore this ? What wouldst thou learn ? P -
CH. A father's blood ? OE. Oh! oh! a second stab—
wound on wound!
arptxpal KaK&v. X. (correctum ex 01.) Hades; In plerisque codd. integra verbo-
rum series lii 5iJTa...e^raBes; Choro tribuitur: cetera ut in L. Praeeunte Solgero
Martinus personas ea ratione distinxit qua nunc utuntur edd. 5 3 6 7' post p.vpluv
omittunt A, R, al., Aldus, Brunck., Blaydes. 5 3 7 ?x«1'] ^X^v Wecklein.: 01x17
inter alia coniecit Blaydes. 5 4 1 &rw</> A?j<7a irdXews QeXiaBai codd.: iroXeos Hermann.
iira<pel\7i<ra Madvig. (Adv. Crit. I. 222), in v. antistr. 548 ro/xij! dij (codd. Si)
legens, quod recepit Paleius. (K raoSe iroXeos 6<j>eXov £%eki<?6<u. 0 fi' OVTTOT', £yta ra\a-
KapScos, I iToxpiXr/cre Mekler. Vide infra. 5 4 2 TL yip IBov <povov L, <p ex w facto.

and for some proposed emenda- tv q/ji.6Te'poi<n 56/i.ouriv, | x x

tions. <nv, i<pe<TTdf,evai Kal apireiv, | 'Ah,
The remedy which I adopt is a sim- would to father Zeus,...that, such as I
ple one,—viz. to add <r, reading kita- was when I took Nericus, ...in such might,
<J>eXi]o-as, and to understand i2<pt\ov: 'a and with armour on my shoulders, / had
gift which would that I had never won stood by thee, and had been aiding thee,
from the city, for having served it.' yesterday in our house !'—where at yap=
<2<pe\es is similarly understood in a sen- el yap &ipe\ov. Such instances show how
tence of like form, Aesch. Cho. 363 : HA. easy for Greek idiom was the elliptical
use| of the infinitive in exclamatory wishes:
fJLTjd' virb Tpoitas | re£;£eo"i tp8l//.evos, irdrep,
per' aXKav Sovpi.Kfi.fin XouJ | wapa 'StKap.av- as we can say, ' O, to have been there !'
Spov Tbpov TeBatpBai, \ rrapos S' ol KTO.- e|eX((o-8cu, ironical, as if the bride were a
vovres viv OUTWS Sa/j.rjvat. Orestes had yipas i^alperov. The act. aor. is used of
uttered the wish that Agamemnon had the army choosing a prize (out of the booty)
fallen in war at Troy: el yap VTT 'I\l<p\... for a chief, //. i6\ 56 Kaiipi\v rjv dpa fioi yi-
KarrjyaplaBris (345 ff.). Electra modifies pas ?|eXoy vUs 'Axaiwv : the midd. aor., of
i t : ' I would not have had thee to perish the victor choosing his own prize, as Tr.
e'en beneath Troy's walls, and to be 244 ratiras... | i!-el\e8' airy KTTJfia. Here
buried by Scamander's stream; would irdXeos i^eXicrBai is not ' to choose for
rather that the murderers (Aegisthus and myself out of the city,' but 'to receive as
Clytaemnestra) had first been slain as a choice gift from the city.'
they slew thee!' Here the MSS. have 5 4 2 T£ yap; 'how then?'—marking
TiBaif/aiand da/iijvai. On the latter the the transition from the topic of the mar-
schol. has Xeiira rd 6<pe\ov, and on the riage to that of the parricide. (Cp. Quid
former Xebrei r6 w0eXes, thus indicating vero ?) Others refer the words merely to
the certain correction of H. L. Ahrens, Suorave, i.e. 'for what else art thou?'
TeBa<pdai. Cp. also Od. 24. 376 at yip, This seems tame. Cp. 538.
Tied re irdrep Kal 'AB^jvaitj /cat "AiroWov, 5 4 4 Sevrlpav, sc. v\tjyl)v: Her. 3. 64
otos N7J/HK0P eZXoiy... | roios £&
Kaipljj...TeT(xpBat'. Ant. 1307 TI JA' OVK
94 20<t>0KAE0YZ
XO. 4 leaves OI. eicavoV e^et Se /u,oi 545
XO. 5 TI TOUTO ; OI. irpos Si/cas TI. XO. TI yap ; OI. iyco
<f>pd(TO)'
6 Kal ydp dv, ofis ifiovevcr, e^ dvcoXecraV
Se Kadapos, ai'Spis es TOS' rXOov.
XO. /cai oS' 77yw.li' Aiyews yovos
/car' 6fx,<f>r)V <rrjv icfy doTaA.17 m x p a . 550
0HSET2.
v duovatv ev re TO mtpos vpoj><u
ras ai/iar^pas ofif^aTcav OLcxpuopas
eyvcoKa cr', a> irai Aatov, Tavvv & dSois
ev TaicrS' dicovav fiaXXov e^eirio-ra/Aat
6 4 7 oiWous codd., superscr. as in Vat.: aypus Tyrwhitt., Brunck.: arous Porson. (ap.
Kiddium p. 217), Elms., Nauck.: iirXus Erfurdt., Blaydes.: d\oi>s Herni., Dindorf.,
Wecklein., al.: quod recipiens Martinus /lolpg. pro Kal yhp scribere voluit. /ca! iSkeaa
Bothius: codd. Kal dir<b\eaa (ut L, A) vel KairaXeffa. Kal yi.p dv, ovs £<p6vev<T', l/i'
&Tii\e<rav Mekler. 5 4 B vayufl oixas Mekler. 56O i<t>' o<rTdXij Dindorfius
pro dxeffraXi; (codd. et Aid.). In T superscr. est ydp, quasi Sid. iiiaov dicto KWT'

| Iraurtv TIS; Xen. An. 5. 8. 12 ayvibs (0. T. 681), and short never: even
pyov...ws 6\lyas valaeiev. v6<rov, in airiyvoiTos (Ant. 875) the 0 is long.
accus. in apposition: of mental anguish, Porson's avovs could hardly mean, ' with-
as O. T. 1061 a'Ais voaova' iyd>. out understanding' merely in the sense of
6 4 3 j . 'i\u ii |MH...irp6s SCkas TI: 'unwittingly.' The word means 'silly,'
but (the deed) has for me (dat. of interest) 'foolish' (Ant. 281), and should here
something from the quarter of justice; i.e. mean, 'in folly,' which is not an apt sense.
it has a quality which tends to place it on And all these corrections, confined to
the side of justice,—to rank it among jus- OWODS, leave- a blot. After «t>oveucra,
tifiable deeds. Cp. 0. T. 1014 Tpbs Stiais Kal li'Xscra is intolerably weak. Mekler's
ovdiv rpiiiiiiv (n.). The subj. to ?x«i is Kal 7ap civ, oils 4<|>6vew', iy.' aVwXfcrav
TO fpyov, easily supplied from fcavov.— brings out the point on which Oed.
This is better than to take ? \ t l a s impers. insists, and to which the words v6/j,<p
with Trpos Sixas as=£vdlKws, TI being then Ka0ap6s (548) refer,—viz. that, in slaying,
adv.: 'my case is in some sort just.'—rl he was defending his own life. Cp. 271.
•yap; sc. *x« : 'why, what justification After he had returned the blow of Laius,
has it?' the attendants set on him (see on 0. T.
5 4 7 The MSS. give Kal Ydp dAXovs 804—812). The change of iipdreva t/i'
((jxivtwa Kal dmiXta-a. Hermann's aXovs &Tii\e<rav into £<p6rev<ra Kal airdXeffa (or
(forfiXXous)must mean either (1) 'caught,' /cdiriaXeffo) would have been easy if f^>6-
as in a net, by fate, or (2) 'caught' by vewrd //,' ariiXeaa had once been written.
Laius and his men, in the sense of, In At. 794 L has ware K' dSiveiv instead
'driven to fight for life.'- Neither sense of <3<rre /i' dSlveiv. Cp. Her. I. 11 (Gyges
is tolerable. Campbell suggests, ' I mur- was forced) TJ rbv SctrwoTea diroKKvvai rj
dered, and was convicted of the murder,' avrbv W SXXaii' dvoWvaBai.
saying that aXois tcp6vcv<ra=£d\wi> (poveu- S 4 8 v6|ia>...Ka9apds, because he had
<ras. This is as if one said in English, been first struck by Laius, and was acting
' Having been hanged, he did the murder.' in self-defence. Plat. Legg. 869 c d5eX-
To dyviii the short a would be a grave 04 8' iav 6.8c\<j>bp Krelv-Q iv aTdtn/ai
objection: Soph, has the first a long A ij TIVI rpovif roiovrip,
thrice in oY^ota, twice in ayvoeiv, once in apxovra xeiP^"1 fpore-
 OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 95
CH. Slayer! OE. Aye* slayer—yet have I plea—CH. What
canst thou plead?—OE. —a plea in justice....CH. What?...
OE. Ye shall hear it; they whom I slew would have taken
mine own life: stainless before the law, void of malice, have
I come unto this pass !
CH. LO, yonder cometh our prince, Theseus son of Aegeus,
at thy voice, to do the part whereunto he was summoned.
Enter THESEUS, on spectators' right.
T H . Hearing from many in time past concerning the cruel
marring of thy sight, I have recognised thee, son of Lal'us; and
now, through hearsay in this my coming, I have the fuller certainty.
iiutrrjv <ST\V aireaT&hTi. Coniecit aTrooraXels Turnebus: os laraki] Herm., Blaydes.
651 tv re] tt> ye A. 6 5 2 T&S alfiarriphs...ha<j>6opds. Hunc versum uncis inclusit
Nauck. 5 5 3 ravvv] T& VVV L. 5 5 4 ajcoiwv] anravTuv coniecit Wecklein.,
\ei<r<riav Nauck., Blaydes. (qui bpuiv oe coniecit). A libris propius abest iKdvoiv (cf.

pov, ica.06.7rep iro\e'fiiop diroKTelvas 5 6 3 SyvioKgL cr', ' I have recognised

Ka.6a.p6s' Kal iav TTOXITTJS ITOWTTJC a<rai- thee'—explaining how he is able to greet
T&IS, r) if&os !~ivov. Rhadamanthus him- him by name: not merely, ' I recognise
self was cited as the author of this rule thee.' S^vcoKa is used (1) with a dis-
(Apollod. 2. 4. 9). es T68" ^XBov, to tinctly perfect sense: Lys. or. 17 § 6
this plight: cp. on 273. Tavra...irparepov iyvthKare •fyueVepa elpai:
6 4 9 Kol (ii^v introducing the new per- Dem. or. 3 § 10 on...Set fi(yt)0eiv...irdvres
son: cp. 1249: so Ant. 526, 1180, 1257: 4yi><iKa,fiev. (2) More like a present, yet
Ai. 1108, 1223: El. 78, 1422. always with a certain emphasis, ' / have
7
66O o|i<j>r)'v, his message. Usu. of a come to know : Ar. Eq. 871 lyvtuicas otv
divine or oracular voice (102), but see Srpr' airbv otos iarai; 'have you found
1351: Pind. fr. 53 dj«0af ix.e\i<nv aiv aiXois: out what sort of man he is?' Her. 1. 207
Eur. Med. 174 [riidwv T' avtjaBivTwv | ... u 5' lyvaKas OTL auBpunros ets (if you have
o/i0di' (the words of the Chorus). &)>' realised that you are a mortal): Plat.
aorraXi] = M (TOVTO.) i<j>' a itrrdXri (cp. Rep. 366 C iKO,v&s...e'yviaKev art aptffTov
274); 'that by a small service he might SiKatCKriirq (he has thoroughly apprehend-
win a great gain' (72). ed). So Pind. P. 4. 287, Aesch. P. V. 51.
6 5 1 ff. TheffKoiros,who did not know oSots, the coming of Theseus from Athens
the name of Oed., could describe the (Campb. understands the coming of Oed.
traces of wounds about the sightless eyes, to Attica): the plur. of one journey, as Ant.
and brought the mysterious message (72). 226 65o?s KVKKWV i/MVTbr els dvaffTpotptfi',
Theseus then set out, surmising who it and so El. 68: otherwise below, 1397.
was. Meanwhile the name of Oed. had 5 5 4 CLKOVWV, after the same word in
become known at Colonus (222), and 551, is awkward.' The yap in 555 might
wayfarers who met Theseus raised his also suggest that the partic. here referred
surmise into certain knowledge. Cp. on to the evidence of his own eyes, not to
299 ff. iv TC, answered by ravOv 8'. further hearsay by the way. Xtiaawv is
The simplest statement would have been intrinsically the best substitute that has
lyvwKi ere, d/coiW & re T<£ wdpos XP°VV been proposed: but it has no palaeogra-
ravvv re. Then, by repetition of the phic probability. I had thought of Ud-
partic., we get &yvwKa,, dKotiw re kv r. ir. vav (cp. 576). Doubtless it is possible
Xp., cucoiW re ravvv. And then, by in- that dKoiuv was not a corruption of a
sertion of a new verb, lyvuKd T4 ae, similar form, but merely an inadvertent
d.Koiiujv hi T. IT. xp-i iZeirltjTafial re d/coiW repetition from 551.
Tavvv. Cp. the insertion of ^yefrat in For dxoiuv it may be pleaded that the
351, and n. sense is at least quite intelligible, and
96 IO*OKAEOYI
crKevi] re yap <re Kal TO SvaTrjvov Kapa 555
orjKovTOv wfJLLV ova os ei, Kau o" oiKTicras
#eX&) 'rrepecrdaL, Svcrfiop' OLBLITOV, TCVOL
7ro\e<us eTrecrT^s TrpoaTpoTrrjv ifxov r
avro<s re xq crrj 8v<r[JLOpo<; TrapacrraT
SiSacnce' oew^v ya/> TO*' ai* trpa^iv 560
Xefas oiroias i^a^va-TaCi^rfv eyw-
os oTSa y' avTos o5s iTrcuBevOrjv £V
Gxnrep cru, Y&>? eis TrXeurT' av?^ CTTI
y)d\.r)cra KivovveufiaT iv rd/xw Koipa.'
ware i;4vov y av ovhiv ovff, acnrep av vvv, 565
' /xi) ov uvvi.KC7Uitf.iV iirel
576). 657 n tpecrdai L (TI ipiadai m. pr.), rl (rl A) Ipea-ffai codd. plerique et
Aid.: IT' Ipeadai T, B, al., Turnebus, Brunck.: 'irepiaBai Reisig., Elms., edd. rec.
OlSlirovs Elms., OISITTOV codd.: cf. annot. ad v. 461. 5 6 1 67ro«N7V L, altero a a
m. rec. (ut videtur). In d<picrral/j,i]y litterae (i et 1) retractatae sunt a primo correc-
tore: quid prima m. peccavisset, incertum est. 5 6 2 iis 0IS0 7' auTd<r L (apposita

that ancient writers, even the most artistic, T' , obj. gen.: ri irpouTp^irwv irb\t.v ift.4 re
were less careful than moderns in avoid- (cp. on 49).
ing such repetitions of single words. Cp. 5 6 O f. &v ... mSxois ... a<))icrTa£(j.T|v:
631 ticpdXoi, 636 iK^aXw: 638, 640 T]Si: 'strange would be the fortune which ( = 1
966, 969 ^rrei: 1000, 1003 Ka\6v, 1004 cannot imagine what fortune) you could
KOXISS: 1123, 1129: 1451, 1459: 1487 f.: succeed in mentioning, from which I
O. T. 517 <j>tpov, 519 tpipovri, 520 (pipei: would hold aloof: another way of saying
ib. 1276, 1278 0/J.OV. oiiK hi Tiix»i$ X. Toiain-qv, OTroias atpurral-
6 5 5 (TKevrj :• cp. 1597 etr' g\v<re Sv<r- tifqv. When the optat. with av stands in
mvets <TTO\&S. The misery of his aspect the antecedent clause (as hv rixois here),
impresses Creon (747), as it had im- the relative without av stands in the rela-
pressed the Chorus (150). His garb, tive clause: cp. //. 13. 343 /xdXa KCV dpa-
then, can hardly have announced a prince, crvK&pdios eify, | os rbre yr]0'/}O'etev '. he would
though it may have indicated a Theban. be right bold of heart, who should then
Probably the reference is simply to the rejoice. Ar. Nub. 1250 oiK av airodoh)v
tale of long and destitute wanderings oi)5' hv 6(3o\bv otidevi, | oVrts KaXfoeie tcap-
which his wretched apparel told (cp. 3 ffi). 8<mov T^V KapSiyirrfv. Such a relative
Svornvov, as showing how he had blinded clause is equivalent to a protasis with el
himself: cp. 286. and optat.: as here to ei abrrjs a<j>urral-
6 5 6 Sv6' 8s €t, i.e. Oldlirovs. Cp. 0. T. Ii7]v. Cp. Goodwin, Moods and Tenses,
1036 <livon&a8r)s... os el (Oedipus). Od. § 62. 4. Carefully distinguish the opt.
24. 159 oidi TIS rmeiwv Sivaro 7^fiyoi T6V &V...^#fai/« at 1172, where see n.
ibvra, ' and not one of us could tell that irpdijiv, 'fortune,' not 'action.' The
he was the man' (Odysseus). sing. Trpofis in Soph. usu. means ' for-
557 'irep&r8<n aor. (used by Thuc, tune,' Ai. 790, Tr. 152, 294 : while the
Plat., etc.); the fut. iwepfaofiai. was also sense of 'action' usu. belongs to the plur.
Attic; but the Attic pres. was iveparda, 7T/)d|eij, as below, 958, 0. T. 895, Ant.
iireipo/j.ai being only Ionic. 435. There is only one Sophoclean ex-
6 5 8 etri<m\% hast presented thyself. ception each way: in Tr. 879 5rpa|« =
Plat. Symf. 212 D itnaTfjiiai kid TSS Btipas. 'mode of doing,' and in Ant. 1305 irpd-
Esp. of a sudden and unlooked-for ap- f«s = 'fortunes. Cp. Aesch. P. V. 695
pearance before a place (as in war): iri<ppiK' £<TiSoO<ra irpa^w 'IoOs. H e r . 3. 05
Isocr. or. 9 § 58 /UKpov detv t-\a$ev ib airiKkaie rty ewxrrov Tpij!-iv.
M rb fiaaiXeiov iirtarfa. X
 OIAITTOYS ETTI KOAQNftl 97
For thy garb, and that hapless face, alike assure me of thy name;
and in all compassion would I ask thee, ill-fated Oedipus, what
is thy suit to Athens or to me that thou hast taken thy place
here, thou and the hapless maiden at thy side. Declare it; dire
indeed must be the fortune told by thee, from which I should
stand aloof; who know that I myself also was reared in exile, like
to thine, and in strange lands wrestled with perils to my life, as
no man beside. Never, then, would I turn aside from a stranger,
such as thou art now, or refuse to aid in his deliverance; for

in marg. sinistro nota x) et codd. cett. Ss pro us Dindorf., recte; neque enim ferri
potest «s primo quoniam, mox quod significans. Kavrhs Doederlein., Dind. 563
X<3<TTur L, et cett. codd.: x«« e& Dobraeus. Causa corruptelae haec esse poterat
quod litterae <r et T, coniunctim scriptae, contractioni ^. («) non multum dissimiles
erant. X"™ Vauvilliers., Elms. 6 6 6 %4vov yap codd.: £ivov y' av Vauvilliers.
oiSiv L, plerique codd.: ovdiv' A, R, V s , Aid. 6 6 6 //,' ov <rweK<Ttkfew a' L, eraso

6 6 2 £&os. Aethra, the mother of The- ]: 184.

seus, was daughter of Pittheus, king of 564 Kiv8«v«i(iaT' (ace. of cognate
Troezen, where Theseus was brought'up, notion), his encounters, on his way over
in ignorance that his father was Aegeus, land from Troezen to Attica, with various
king of Athens. On arriving at man- foes,—the robbers Periphetes, Sinis, Sci-
hood, he received from his mother the ron, Procrustes,—the sow of Crommyon,
tokens of his birth (<rifi[lo\a, yvwpltrfiaTa) —etc.; his slaying of the Minotaur in
—the sword and sandals left at Troezen Crete;—his fighting on the side of the
by Aegeus—and set out for Attica.. There Lapithae against the Centaurs, etc. In
he slew the sons of his uncle Pallas, who all his SBXoi Theseus was depicted by the
were plotting against his father, and was Attic legend as the champion of the op-
acknowledged by Aegeus as his heir (Plut. pressed,—dductiffow fih ouS&'a, TOI)S d£
Thes. 4 - 1 3 ) . inr&pxovras plus i/iwoi/iepos (Plut. Thes.
_ 6 6 3 f. Kcd us ^[eXt|<ra irXetora «ts
avijp. With ickeiaros the strengthening iv T«o|i.((i Ktip(j, at the risk of my own
els or ets dvt)p is esp. freq.: Tr. 460 ir\el- life, iv denoting the stake: Eur. Cycl.
aras dvfyp ets: Eur. Her. 8 irXuarav /xe- 654 &> T(JJ Kapl KLvSvveiaopev: Plat. Lack.
Ttaxw «& d»ijp: Xen. Cyr. 8. 2. 15 $7;- 187 B jtA-fj oi)K iv T(£ Kapi tifuv 6 iclvdwos
iravpoi>s...T\el<rTovs ivl dvSpL: T h u c . 8. 40 KtvSweiiTjTat, dXX' iv rots vli<n. C p . Od.
/uif ye irciX«...jrXei(rroi. Cp. O. T. I38on. 2. 237 irap8i/j.evot Ke<pa\ds, at the risk of
With the MS. x^s TIS, the ws before iwai- their lives (as 3. 74 ^ux&s irapBifievoi):
SeiBfjv must be repeated before ij6\-rja-a, II. 9. 322 alev ejuV ipvxty TrapaftaWdfie-
the constr. being, KOX (cis) •fiBX-qaa, us vos iroXe/jilfeiv. The irreg. dat. Kcipcj
ivfy TIS irKeXara ^S\7i<re. This has been from nom. tcdpa again Ant. 1272, El. 445
compared with Xen.. Anab. 1. 3. 15 S.p%e- (v. I. K&pa), fr. 141. 2: it occurs first in
<r$ai ivlara/iai us TIS KO! IJXXOS /idKurr' Theogn. 1018, the Homeric dat. being
&v6p<I)Twi> (where some would omit theKdpijri or apart.
last two words),—a passage not properly 5 6 5 f. tJLvov with dircKTpairo(|U|V as
similar: and here ctvrjp becomes very well as <rw«K<rw£«iv: cp. Plat. Phaed.
weak. Elmsley, adopting X<8TI, took 108 B T^V dicdOaprov (ij/vxty)...arras (peiyei
ivilp as = els dvfip, quoting [Eur. ] JiAes. 500 re Kai vTe/cTpiirerat. The notion is
ml rketara x&pav TI)C5' dv^p KaBvplpUras that of retiring (biro-) out of the path to
(where, for KOX, read els with Hermann): avoid meeting a person. Soph, hasthe
and Eur. Hec. 310 Bavuv inrip yip 'BXXd- act. with gen., Tr. 549 T&V 8' tiire/cT/rfT*'
805 K&WUTT' i.vi\p, where we should perh. irbSa.—<ruv«K<r<6Jeiv, to help in extricat-
read fcdXXidr' ivi/p ets 'BXXdSos Baviyy ing : Antiph. or. 5 § 93 T6 awp.a d b
ISirep. ) pft ^i
J. S.
98 I04>0KAE0Y2

efoiS' dvrjp <nv, ^olrt T779 es avpiov

ovSev irkiov /uoi <rov [lereaTtv rjiiipas.
OI. ®r)<rev, TO O~O> yevraioi' iv crfJUKpai \6yco
TrapfJKev wore ySjOa^e" eju,oi 8eurdai <f>pdcrcu.
ail yap /x,' os ei/^i, /<d</>' OTOU irarpos yeyws
/cal y ^ s oVoias rjkdov, eiprjKws icvpeDs'
UMTT icTTL jlAOl TO Xot7TOI> OvBeV a X X o TrXTyV
ei^et^ a yo-nXjia, vw Xoyos SioiveTat.
(H)rL. TOUT auro i w oioao"^, OTTOS av eKjx,aua>. 575
OI. ScScrcov LKoiva) Tovpov adXiov Sifias
(Tol Bcopov, ov (rirovSaiov eis OXJJLV' TO, 8e
Kep&r) Trap' avTov Kpucro-ov 7j popcfyr) K01X77.
@H. iroiov Se KepSos a^tois TKUV <j)cpcov;
OI. ~xp6vw ixd0oL<s OLV, ou^l TW irapovTi vov. 5^°
©H. TTOIW y a p •>) o-ri irpocr^opa hrjkaxTerai;
OI. oTav ^av<u 'yci /cal o~u JU,OU Ta<f>ev<s
© H . TO, \oicrdC aiTet TOU ySiov, TO, S' &

71 post ft, et superscripto /117 ov. Habent <r' B, T, al.: omittunt A, R, L a , V 3 . 67O
Ppax^ ^M0' codd.: ppax^a M<" Brunck., Dind., Blaydes. Ppax? ^M"" Hartung.: jSpox^'
0
#/*' ivSeurdai 0/Jocrai coniecit Wecklein.: |8pax^' ^M ' 0pa<rai 7ro'/3a Hensius, fipaxia
luiBiivBcu. irpiTei olim Nauck. 5 7 2 KOK pro xai coniecit Blaydes. Malim
d0' oilas pro oTrolas. 6 7 4 SioJxeTai R, L 2 , edd. rec. plerique. SUpxerai A (^p.

6 6 7 aVTJp = Bvriros: ^4«/. 768 cppovdrta passage, is Plat. Meno 79 C detrai otv trot
fiei^ov i) KCLT' aj>5p' l&v. Cp. 393. ir&\iv.. .TTJS avrrjs ^pwr^irews. And pre-
6 6 8 <roO = 77 CFOI: Ant. 74 irXetuv XP°- sently: fj ov SoKet aoi T&\IV SelaBai TIJS
vos I ov SS ft' ipiiTKew rots ixei TUV iv- airr)s {pamjcreois; In the former place,
8i.Se: Thuc. 1. 85 Qeim b" i)fuv /MWOV while the best MSS. have Seirai, some
iTipav. have SS. (I do not add SefyrtaBtu, ib. E,
5 6 9 TO o-ov 7«vvalov: shown in spar- since that may be personal.) If, however,
ing Oed. the painful task of introducing the text can be trusted, these are clear
himself and telling his story. instances, for it would be very forced to
67O irapflKtv (aor. of iraplrj/u) closely supply 6 \6yos. In Her. 4. 11 deo/ievov
with (Sort... otto-Oai: ' has graciously per- (as \i=iiov) is plainly corrupt: Butt-
mitted that there should be,' etc. Cp. mann's Stoi lihovras may be right. If
591: El. 1482 d\Xd /ioi irdpes | K&V <r/u- we altered IjioV to ipov, the subject to
Kphv elweTv: Ant. 1043 ( ou " " s ) B&TTew SefoBcu would be T6 obv yevvatov. But
irap7)(riii Keivov. (Not, ' has so passed the then SeieBai would mean' requests,' rather
matter on,' 'so left it.') For Sore cp. than 'requires,' of me.
Her. 6. 5 oi -yhp iweide robs JLiovs unrre For the dat. €(J.o£ with SeieBai (in-
£ } } Hovvcu vias: and see on 97970. wo-r« stead ofi £i*& as jsubj.pp to <ppatxai) cp. Eur.
8 so that
«|iol 8elo-8ai, h there
h i needd for
is f me, Hipp.
Hi Ol
940 Omlai flk
irpoaflakav xBl || SXKi
^pa\ia <f>pcto-ai, to say but little. 8«t- 8er)<rei yaiav : and see on 721. Wecklein
o-6ai midd., impersonal, = Sew. (It could takes iixol with wapi)Kev, permisit mihi,
not be pass., with ;3pax& for subject.) but the interposed toar' forbids this. The
Bekker Anecd. p. 88. 21 Selraf avrl rod conject. a-oi (for (/JLOI), ' t o say little to
del' AireXBety /ie Seirat. The only ex- thee,' would be very weak,
ample (so far as I know), besides our 6 7 1 f. Theseus has named Oed.
 OlAinOYI ETTI KOAONOI 99
well know I that I am a man, and that in the morrow my
portion is no greater than thine.
OE. Theseus, thy nobleness hath in brief words shown such
grace that for me there is need to say but little. Thou "hast
rightly said who I am, from what sire I spring, from what land
I have come; and so nought else remains for me but to speak
my desire,—and the tale is told.
TH. Even so—speak that—I fain would hear.
OE. I come to offer thee my woe-worn body as a gift,—
not goodly to look upon ; but the gains from it are better than
beauty.
TH. And what gain dost thou claim to have brought ?
OE. Hereafter thou shalt learn ; not yet, I think.
T H . At what time, then, will thy benefit be shown ?
OE. When I am dead, and thou hast given me burial.
TH. Thou cravest life's last boon; for all between
xrai, et sic V3), L, codd. cett., Dind., Schneidewin., Campbell. 675 vvv]
vvv T, Turnebus, Brunck., Blaydes. 68O irov codd.: ir<a Schaefer., recepit
Wecklein. 6 8 3 TO. XoladC (ex XoltrBi.) alrrji. L; in marg. yp. ra XoiaB' dp' alriji
filov (sic): TO. \our8' ahrj A: TO. XolaBi' ap' ahij F : rd XoiadC alr^ (vel OITJ;) ceteri.
Xoi<r0os legitur ap. Soph. fr. 631, Eur. Helen. 1597. rd Xoiaf)' dp' praetulerunt

(557) and Lai'us (553), but not Thebes. dewin and Wecklein adopt this forced
A knowledge of the stranger's coun- explanation, which is condemned both
try was implied by the rest. Cp. on 205. by Tap' avTov and by the absence of the
•yt]s could stand with yX0ov (cp. 0. T. art. with ixopcp-q.
152 Xlvffwvos fpas, Ph. 630 ve£>s dyovra), 88O irou, i.e. so far as Oed. can con-
but is more simply governed by airo. jecture the purpose of Apollo. He could
6 7 4 x« X6yo$ SioCyeTai, and the state- not be sure that the close of his life
ment is at an end. o \070s is the explan- would immediately follow on his arrival
ation due from Oedipus after sending for at the grove. The promised sign of the
Theseus. Cp. Eur. Suppl. 528 (Theseus end had not yet been given (94).
to the Thebans) el ydp TI Kal TewovBar' 6 8 1 iro(o), sc. xpowpt asks with sur-
'Apyelwv iiiro, \ TeBvaaw, TjfivvavBe iroKefd-prise for some further definition of the
ovs KaX&s, I alaxp&s S' ixelvois, %i\ SIKTIvague XP°"V pdffois 6v. Theseus natu-
dioix^Tai: i.e., if you have been wrong- rally assumes that the blessings are to
ed, you have had satisfaction, 'and the come in the lifetime of Oedipus. And if
cause is dosed.' SUpx«Tcu (L) is certainly not now, he asks, then in what contin-
corrupt. It ought to mean, 'the discus- gency? The answer startles him. irpo<r-
sion is being carried through,' rather cpopri, offering, present. Theophrast.
than, 'our conference draws to an end' Char, xxx ( = xxvi in my 1st ed.) it is
(as Campbell, comparing SiefeXiJXu^o like the alffxpoKepd^s, ya/tovvros TIVOS rdv
irdvTtt., Sie%r[hdov Sih /xaKpov \6yov, which (plXuiv Kal ^KdiSopJvov Bvyaripa ifpb xpovov
are not similar). And if 6 Xo'-yos means nvbs diroSruxfitrai, tva fify irtp.^ irpaa<popdv
'our conference,' then Oedipus is assum- (a wedding-present). Cp. 1270. 8r)X(»-
ing that his petition has only to be stated (TSTOI, pass.: see O. T. 672 n.
in order to be granted. 6 8 3 f. i.e. 'You ask for the last offices
6 7 6 TOVT' airb marks eagerness: which piety can render: you do not ask
0. T. 545 01. ...jZapiv <r'jSpriic'i/wl. KP. me for protection during your life-time.'
TOVT' «,VT& vvv IM>V irpurr' anovaov as £p&.Through the oracle (389), of which The-
6 7 7 f. Ta Si I K^pSi]: cp. 265. Doe- seus knows nothing, a grave in Attica
derlein understands, rh Se KipSri fuiWov had become the supreme concern of Oe-
iya$d ienv 17 /ca\i} ieriv ri floppy. Schnei- dipus. Td 8' 4v |Ucni> is governed by Xij-
7—2
IOO ZO<t>OKAEOYZ

7) M)(TTLV tOT^ei? y\ OL OVOeVOS 770161.

01. ivravda yap /xoi Kelva crvyKoiiitjerai. 585
©H. dk\' iv )8pa^ei S17 Tijvhe //,' i^atrei *)(dpiv.
01. opa ye joti^i'* ou oyuKpos, ot% drycov oSe.
©H. Trorepa TO. TWV crcov iicyovtoiv Koifiov Xeyeis;
01. Ktivoi KOfiitjELV KeLcr, aiva£, ^p^ovcrC fie.
©H. d\\' el dikovTa. y, ovhe arol <f>euyeiv KO\6V. 590
01. d\\' ouS', or' auTos fdeXov, vapCecrav.
Doederl., Reisig., Elms., Campb. 5 8 4 \rjo~Tisfcrx«c' Keck. 586 o\\' |
Sri] Sij omittit Vat. (qui i^alrei habet). aXV ovv j3pox«a" coniecit Hermann. 687
oiJ] In L superscriptum est •&>• a manu satis antiqua (saec. fortasse xn.), indicans 1.
da- lUKpbs, quae est in L 2 . ofi*] ovv L, paene eraso dextro litterae v membro, quae est
in litura. Forma litterae x i n e a litura deprehendi potest. Scripserat m. pr. ou'x
dyup. OI)K &yiiv A, R, L2, V3, Aldus, ovv F , R2, ed. Iunt. altera: £<TT' Vat.: 7<ip
B, T, Farn.—dyuv codd.: dywv Elms., Campb. 5 8 8 TWV a w ] ffdv om. L 2 .
{Kyoviav codd.: ^yyei'w;' Hartung., recepp. Nauck., Wecklein., Blaydes. 17 V"" codd.:
& Schneidewin. (qui invoiSv pro iicybvuv coniecit), Wecklein. Quam facile qui-

<rnv I(T\«is as=iirCKavBivei (see on 223), 6 8 7 ye |iijv, however: Aesch. Ag.

no less than by iroiei. To make ret 5' iv 1378 rj\0e, avv XP°VQ 7 e A")'. The only
/j,. an accus. of respect would suit the ground for dyc&v rather than ctviiv is the
first verb, but not the second. 81' ovSc- trace of \ from the first hand in L : nei-
vAs aroist, a solitary instance of this ther reading is intrinsically better than the
phrase (instead of ovdevbs or Trap' oidtv other. Cp. El. 1491 \6ywv yip oil | vvv
ToteioSai), perh. suggested by the use of iffriv ayihv, iWa arjs \pvxys iripi. The
the prep, in such phrases as did. <j>v\aicijsword ayiiv is so far ambiguous that it
?X<"> TI, etc. does not necessarily mean a physical con-
5 8 6 IvravOa 7op, 'yes' for there,— test, but can mean an issue or crisis (Lat.
in that boon (iv TI} BdirreoSai.),-—those discrimen, momentum). Plat. Rep. 608 B
other things (ri, iv ixtatg) are brought .6 aytj)V...TO b b 4
together for me: i.e. if you promise that
I shall eventually be buried in Attica, 6 8 8 irorcpa. Oed. has said, 'If you
you cannot meanwhile allow me to be pledge yourself to keep me in Attica, a
forcibly removed to the Theban frontier. serious issue will be raised.' Theseus:—
He is thinking of protection against ' D o you speak of the relations between
Creon's imminent attempt (399). avyico- your sons and me?' You mean that they
idfrpuu, to collect or store up for oneself, will contest my right to retain you? £y-
was, like avyicofuS^i, esp. said of harvest- Y6V»v (Hartung) may be right; but the
ing (Xen. Anab. 6. 6. 37), and that no- MS. lKy6vav is not condemned by the
tion perhaps tinges the word here. evident fact that Theseus does not yet
6 8 8 iv Ppa\ct in sense = Ppaxeiav. know of the quarrel between the father
' this grace which you ask of me lies in a and the sons (599). It is enough if he
small compass' {not, 'you ask me this knows the sons to exist: they would
favour in brief speech'). The adverbial represent the claim of the iyyevm. KO-
iv /3p«xe' does not go with the verb, but uoC: the MS. TJ '/uoO is certainly wrong.
is equiv. to a predicative adj. agreeing Theseus does not ask—'Will the issue be
with x&Plv- Such phrases imply the serious for your kinsmen, or for me?'
omission of the partic. wv: so 29 TTAOS but, ' I n what quarter will the issue
y&p &v$pa, TOVS' bpCo: Ph. 26 rotipyov ov arise?' Cp. 606 Td/ucfc tc&icdvuv. The
fw.Kpa.ii \iyeis (the task which you set is conject. if TOV (=^rivos) is tame: and
not distant): El. 899 (is 5' iv yaK-fivg Ka|wv has the advantage in clearness, by
irdvr' i$eptc6jA7]v TOITOV. F o r ftpax*? CP* indicating the second party to the O7<ii<.
293, Plat. Legg. 641 B /3/)oxii Ti...o<j>e\os. 6 8 9 £ Kayser's avajj, J C
 OIAITTOYZ EFTI KOAfiNfil IOI

thou hast no memory,—or no care.

OE. Yea, for by that boon I reap all the rest.
TH. Nay, then, this grace which thou cravest from me hath
small compass.
OE. Yet give heed ; this issue is no light one,—no, verily.
TH. Meanest thou, as between thy sons and me ?
OE. King, they would fain convey me to Thebes.
TH. But if to thy content, then for thee exile is not seemly.
OE. Nay, when / was willing, they refused.
dem posset K' in 17' transire, noverit quisquis codicem L diligenter inspexerit. 17 rod
(Hvos) C. G. Eggert. 6 8 9 Kotd£eu>] KareX$e?v Nauck., Wecklein. dvtryitdfoiKri. L,
A, codd. plerique: Avayicdirovtrt. T, B, Vat., Farn.; Vauvilliers., Elms.,-Blaydes.:
owri
ara{, xpv£ Kayser.: ivaptrduovn F. G. Schmidt.: erafioCffi Meinekius. fie codd.:
<re Hartung. SOO dXX' el 84\OVT' ai> y' L, A, codd. plerique, Aid.: dXX' el
BtXovTa. y' L8, Elmsleius: dXX' el 8e"Xoiev av Vat., quod omisso an recepit Blaydes.:
d\X' el OiXoivr' av B, T, Farn. dXX' el etXomdt 7' Reisig., Herm., Wunder.,
Paleius: dXX' 01! deXoimav E. Goebel., recepp. (addito y) Dindorf., Nauck., Wecklein.
S91 OT'] Str' Nauck. irapleaav A, codd. plerique (superscr. 1 super t) in T ) :

dvaYK<i{ov<ri) is exactly what the sense BCXOVTWV, 'but if they do not wish thee'
requires, and is fairly near to the MS. ((peiiyew): (2) Reisig, d\Y el 8e'Xovras,
reading, while the latter is (I think) cer- ' but what if it be not seemly for thee to
tainly corrupt. The verse must not be shun them when willing (to receive thee) ?'
considered alone, but in close connection Both these are forced. Campbell sup-
with 590, and with the whole context. plies el jiotiXotvTo voidfrw to explain di-
It has been rendered :—(1) ' They are for Xovra, keeping L's diXovr' w: but & can
compelling (my protectors) to convey me stand with a partic. only when the latter
to Thebes.' But the ellipse of rwd before is equiv. to an apodosis, as it is in 761.
Ko/dfreiv is intolerable. And the protectors So far as the tense of &vayKdfov<n is con-
could not be required to do more than cerned, a change to the fut. is no gain :
surrender him. Therefore it is no cure it is the pres. of tendency or intention.
to propose «t <r* (for Ket<r') avayndcovjl But the whole mention of compulsion or
/ie. To read ae for /jt,e merely shifts the violence is premature in 589. Oed. leads
first difficulty, and leaves the second. very gently up to the disclosure of his
(2) 'They are for putting constraint on sons' unnatural conduct (599).
me, so as to carry (me) to Thebes.' 5 9 0 o«8s <rol: while they, on their
Such an epexegesis by the act. infin. is part, call you home, for you, on yours,
impossible here. Who could write way- exile is not desirable,—if, indeed, their
itdf« (re ayeiv iicelffe, meaning,' he is forc- offer is agreeable to you {i.e. if you have
ing thee, so as to take (thee) thither? no repugnance to Thebes). otiSe* is here
1
(3) tcopltew has been taken a s = ' t o re- the negative counterpart of Be in apo-
turn,' = Kojii^ecBai.. This needs no com- dosis: i.e. as we can say, el diXovri ere
ment. We want either: (1) instead of iKeivoi Kardyowi, <rol 8f KwreXBelv KaXov,
KopCgeiv, a word = '/o return'; but KareX- so also oi%\ <rol (peiyetv KaXov. T h e same
0ea> is very unlikely, and no other sub- resoluble quality of ovW is seen in its use
stitute is obvious : or (2) instead of OVOY- for dXX' ov (II. 24. 1$). Cp. on 591.
KCI£OVO-I, a word = ' they wish, seek.' fyeiyav=<f>vy&Si etyai, rather than 'to
That the fault lies in h/ayK&^ovin is very shun them.'
strongly suggested by 590, where L has 591 aXX" ov8' presupposes, his refusal,
dXX' el O&OVT' &v y', evidently corrupted, and justifies it: 'Nay, neither did they
by dittographia of 7', from dXX' el Sfkovri. consider my wishes.' irapCarav, 'concede,'
y\ which L2 has. This gives a clear and sc. i/wl KareXBeir, cp. 570: not lni e/s
fitting sense, if in 589 we read dvafj, T V mSXiy, 'admit' (in which sense usu.
XPtftoverC (ie. All the trouble, for the of allowing armies to enter territory, or
MSS. and for the edd., has arisen from the like: Eur. Suppl. 468 "hSpturTov i
cu>ayK&tov<n. Hence (1) Goebel, dXV ovyrjv TifSe /rij iC)
102 IO<t>OKAEOYI

©H. w ficope, dvjjios 8' ev xaKots ov £v/x<f)opov.

01. orav fidOrfs fiov, vovderet, Tavvv 8' eia.
©H. SiSacr/c'' dvev yvco[JL7)<s ydp ov fie XPV y
01. neirovda, ®rjo~ev, hewd IT/)OS /caKois /ca/ca. 595
©H. rj rr)v iraXauav ^vfifyopdv yevovs epeis;
OI. ov ST^T'' iirel iras TOUTO y 'WOvqvoiv 6poet.
@H. TI yap TO fieltflv rj /car' dvdpoiirov voo~el<s;
OI. OUTWS e^ 61 i"'01' 'W 5 e/A^S aTrrjXddriv
vpos Ttuv ifiavrov o~irepfJidTU)v' £O~TLV Se ju,ot 600
•7raA.iv Karekdeiv firjirod', <w$ TTarpoKTovco.
©H. TT(3S S^Ta cr' av Trefixjjataff, G>O~T oiiceiv S i ^ a ;
01. TO 0etov awTous efavay/cao-et o~TOfia.
©H. trotov Trddos SeCo~avTa<s e/c -^prjo~Tr]pCa)v;
OI. oTt o"^>' dvdyKT) TrjBe TrXrjyrjvaL *)(dovL 605
©H. #eat TTCIJS yivoi/r dv rd/jid KaKeivcav TtiKpd;
01. <u <f>L\T<iT Aiyews Trai, novots ov yiyverai.
0eoZo~i, yrjpas ovSe Kardaveiv irore,
TO. 8' a \ \ a ci/y^et Tidvff 6 irayK.pa,Tr)<s -^povos.
(j>0Cvev fiev io-)(y<; yfjs, <f>6iv&, Se aco/JuaTOS, 610
L irapriea-av (ex TapkaavT) F, R2. 5 0 2 Su/i6s d'] d' omisit Brunck., cum uno
codice L 2 et Stobaeo Flor. XX. 27. %tiii.<popov\ <ri/j.<popos Stob. 1. c. 5 0 4 Wyeti']
xpiyeiv Herwerden. 5 0 5 KaKois] KaKwn coni. Maehlyus. 5 0 6 TJ ex TJ L. ^peis
ex X^-yeis corruptum credit Nauck. 6O3 tZavaytcaau L, codd. plerique: Jja-
vayKafci. A, R, V3, Aid., Elms., Blaydes. 8O4 ddaavres B, T, cum paucis; quod

6 0 2 8up.6s 8*. 8^ sometimes corrects ^/)efs; #1. ov TOVTOV elirov.

or objects: 0. 7\ 379 (n.) Kptav 64 aoi 6 0 8 |ut£ovrj KOT' av8p.,graviusquam
irij/ji,' oidfr ('Nay'). |v|i<(>opov: theneut. pro mortali: Xen. Mem. 4. 4. 24 fie\H-
as often in maxims, when the masc. or ovos rj /car' avBpunrov vo/ioB4rov: Thuc. 7.
fem. subj. is viewed in its most general 75 pelfa rj icard, Sdxpva iireirovBeaav. If
aspect: Eur. Or. 232 SvtrdpetrTor ol vo- the woe to which he alludes is something
ffovvres: cp. 0. T. 542 n. greater than the calamity of his house,
5 0 3 paOflS Jiov, heard (the matter) then it must be superhuman, VOO-EIS:
from me. Distinguish the gen. with ^K- see on 544.
/jui$u in 114, where see n. Cp. EL 889 6O1 Instead of OVK (an fiot KaTeXSetr
OKOVUOV as fia8ovir& /J.OV | rb \ourbv i) tppo- Tore, we have &m fwi Kare\0eiv (iijirOTC,
vovaav f) /ubpav \4ygs. O. T. 545 jMvBd.- since fon /wi = ' my doom is,' fa/iia neiTal
vein 8' (yCu /ca/c6s | <rov. fwi.—Cp. on 407.
5 0 8 |v|j.<f>opdv euphemistic (O. T. 6O2 irc|i<|/aCar' (cp. on 44), summon
99 n.): cp. 369 T V iraXai 7&0W (pdopdv. to themselves: Eur. Hec. g'j'j H XPVI*'
Here, as there, y4vovs = 'race,' not 'birth.' trifiij/u rbv ifihv 4K do/j.av Toda; «<TT'
Theseus supposes Oed. to mean that the oiicetv BCxa, if it is understood that you
hereditary curse has fallen on him with cannot live with them in Thebes. «5<rrc
especial weight, cpets, 'will you men- introduces the condition: Thuc. 1. 28
tion,' i.e. 'do you allude to': cp. Ph. iTot/ioiSi elmi KO.1 ware a/Mporipovs ftivuv
439 ff. * I . ava^tov fifr (pwrbs ^|cpi}<roynai... (card x<t>Pavt ' n e Corcyreans said that they
NE. wolov ye TOIJTOU jrX^ 'Qdw<rtws were also ready (to make an armistice)
 Eni KOAQNftl 103
T H . Ah, foolish ! Still, temper in misfortune is not meet.
OE. When thou hast heard my story, chide; till then,
forbear.
TH. Say on: I must not pronounce without knowledge.
OE. I have suffered, Theseus, cruel wrong on wrong.
TH. Wilt thou speak of the ancient trouble of thy race ?
OE. NO, verily: that is noised throughout Hellas.
TH. What, then, is thy grief that passeth the griefs of man ?
OE. Thus it is with me. From my country I have been
driven by mine own offspring; and my doom is to return no
more, as guilty of a father's blood.
TH. HOW, then, should they fetch thee to them, if ye must
dwell apart ?
OE. The mouth of the god will constrain them.
TH. In fear of what woe foreshown ?
OE. That they must be smitten in this land.
TH. And how should bitterness come between them and me?
OE. Kind son of Aegeus, to the gods alone comes never
old age or death, but all else is confounded by all-mastering
time. Earth's strength decays, and the strength of the body;
ita demum defendi potest si ad ire/xipalaTo referatur. 6O8 Beolai. yyjpas A, R,
Aid.: $eotff yijpaa L, R2, F (superscr. <ri): Bedta rb yijpa<r B, T, Vat., Farn.
oiii Ka.T0a.veiv codd.: oiSk fiyv Bavelv Philostratus Vit. Apoll. p. 353, Brunck.,
Hartung. 61O <p8lvei fihos ^XV^ coniecit Froehlich., <pB. fih Is ^ux? s Corae's.,

under the condition that each party should 6O8 •yTJpas...Ka.T6avctv: for the inf.
remain where they were. without art. co-ordinated with another
6O3 itjavaYKCurci. There is no reason noun cp. //. 10. 173 M l-vpov ZCTTOTCW
for changing fut. to pres. here. The aKfirp \ 17 fidXa \vypbs 6\e8pos 'Axaiois 17^
oracle had been given (388), but its effect /3K2PCU.
was to come. Cp. 1179. 6O0 cm^et, confounds, ruins, effaces:
6O0 8TI, as if TTOIOV xpV/^" a.Koiaav- Her. 7. 136 <rvyxta.i Th TTO.VTWV avdpdnruv
ras had preceded. Not with Sdaavras: VO/U/M : esp. fitting here, since applicable
verbs of fearing are sometimes followed to breach of treaties, //. 4. 269 crfe y'
byy us or OTTOS with indie, (instead
( of /«)
/ ) O/OKI'
/ fxeua"
x II Tpfies.
p iro^Kpanis,
^ p i ,epithet
p
i h subj.),
with b j ) as in
i El.
El 1309; but
b by b on off sleep
l iin Ai
Ai. 6675, andd off fire
fi iin Ph
Ph.
only as='because.' rjj8e...xflovC, loca- 986. Cp. Shaksp. Sonnets ' With Time's
tive dat., not instrum. (as schol. virb rat- injurious hand crush'd and o'erworn':...
TIJS rrjs %Bovm). Oed. interprets Ismene's 'by Time's fell hand defaced.'
less explicit statement (411). 61O i|>8£v«i|iiv...<|>8£vaW, epanaphora,
6O6 rd|uL KCIKCCVWV = TO. (fia ml (TO.) as 5, O. T. 25 <t>6ivovaa ixkv... | (pdlvovaa.
helvav. cp. 588. Cp. Eur. El. 301 rli- S\ 259 tya? /j.iv...Zxuv Si. yfjS has been
Xas papelas TO.S ^ & S Ka/J.ov irarpSs: Ph. needlessly suspected: here, as in the
474 TovfiAv re xaX TOOS'. Poetry tolerated great speech of Ajax (Ai. 669—677),
such omission of the second art. even human destiny is viewed in relation to
when the subjects were sharply opposed: the whole order of nature. Cp. Tenny-
Aesch. Ag. 324 teal TS>V O\6VTOIV KM Kpa- son, Tithonus 1 ' The woods decay, the
TyaavTuv. Theseus cannot foresee any woods decay and fall, The vapours weep
cause which should trouble the ancient their burthen to the ground, Man comes
amity between Athens and Thebes (619, and tills the field and lies beneath, And
632). after many a summer dies the swan,'
104 I0<t>0KAE0YI
6vrj(TK€i Se TTICTTIS, fiXaoTdvei 8' dmoria,
Kal TTvev/xa TCLVTOV OVTTOT OVT iv dv&pdcnv
(j)i\.ovs fiefirjKev oure Trpos TTOXIV iroXei.
TOIS ftev y a p 17S77 TOIS 8' a/ vcrrepa) xp
rd reprrvd iriKpd yiyverai KavOis (fnXa. 615
a TOUCH, v9r)p<u<s ei ravui' evrjfiepei
r a Trpos ere, //.upias c55 C
TeKVovroLL VVKTOLS rjfiepas T Ic&v,
iv a l s r a v w fu//,<£a>va SefitoynaTa
So/Da Siacr/ceScoo-ti' e/c (TfUKpov \6yov' 620
IV OU/AOS evSaiv Kal KeKpyyufxivos
\liv)(p6<5 TTOT' avTcov depfiov oljxa
ei Zeus ert Zeus x<^ ^ ^ s $04805
09. /ti» /(rx^s you Hartung. Vv. 610, 611 delendos censet Nauck. 6 1 2 sq. oik'
omittunt B, A, Vat. In L ante irb\u duarum litt. litura; alterius accentus acutus
superest. 6 1 4 ivT^pa L. Vv. 614, 615 delendos censent Nauckius (cf. ad v.
610), Wecklein. 6 1 7 xaXdcr re L, hoc vel ri ceteri codd.: KaXcCs TO ed.
Londinensis ann. 1722: «a\us TO Meinekius, Campb.: rd Xifara coniecit Schnei-
dewin.: w Xij3<rTe Nauck.: K&WiaTa Blaydes.: Kal \ifffra Hartungius (in v. 616
scribens). 6 1 8 liiv codd.: t<ras coniecit Blaydes. 619 Se^a/iara

6 1 1 pXacrrdva, comes into existence,
—like the other natural growths which
wax and wane: fig. of customs and insti-
tutions in Ant. 296 vbiuay? £(3\aaTe, El.
1095 tflXaffre vo/ufia.
6 1 2 Trv€v|xa is not here the wind of
fortune (as Eur. H. F. 216 Srav 6ebs <rot
Ttvevixa iieraflahiliv TI)XU), but the spirit
which man breathes towards man, and
city towards city; the spirit of friendship
or enmity. Cp. Aesch. Theb. 705 (where,
though fortune is meant, the Salnwv is a
person) datfiwv \ \^fj,aros iv rpoiraia
XP°"l<} /ifra\-|XoicT6s faws fo> £\0ot \ 0a-
Xeporripif \ irveiiian. Ant. 136 (Capa- (piXfoovTas (Arist. Rh. 2. 13, Cic. De
neus menacing Thebes) ^aK%eiu>v iirt- Amic. 16. 59 ita amare oportere ut si alt-
irva I j>aah ix8L<TTUiv cwtixwti. Eur.
Suppl. 1029 atipais dSoXots | yevvaiat...
^uxas. So irvetv fi&os, KOTOV, Ipwra
etc.
6 1 3 f&f3r]Kcv, is set (cp. 1052). Though
(e.g.) TrveOfia <f>l\tov fitfiyKev iv dvdpd<nv
could not mean,' a friendly spirit is steady
among men,' yet itvwfia ravrbv ^/STJKCC
can mean, 'the same spirit is set,' i.e.
blows steadily. Cp. Ar. Ran. 1003 fylic'
av T 6 TveO/J.a Xelov \ Kal KadetrrriK&s Xd-
JSJS. irokti ethic dat., on the part of.
6 1 4 £ TOIS p.b> -ydp #81), for some men
at once (i.e., after but a brief friendship),
for others,' later. VJ8T| is here used as
airUa more often is: cp. Aesch. Cho.
1020 /«5x#os 8' 6 fj.iv avrix', 6 b" iji-ei. N o
relationship between men or states is
permanent, for the feelings with which
they regard each other are liable to
change,—from liking to dislike, yes, and
back again to liking. KavOis <|>(X.a, by
completing the circle, completes the pic-
ture of inconstancy. Nauck has quite
needlessly suspected these two vv. The
maxim ascribed to Bias of Priene (c. 550
B.C.), (j>CKeiv us iu<rli<rovTas Kal /wreiv tis
quando esset osurus), is paraphrased in Ai.
679 ff., with the comment, TOIS iroWolai
yap I pporwv awurTcis ia9' eraipelas Xi/iiji-:
cp. id. 1359 v Kdpra iroXXoi vvv <pt\oi
KavBis irticpol.
6 1 6 ©ijPois dat. of interest, if she
has her relations with you in a peaceful
state. «h)|JLCpct. eiij/iepla = either (1) 'fine
weather,' evSla, as Arist. Hist. An. 6. 15
Srav evyfieplas yevo/dvr]S wa8(pfj.ati/i)Tai
il yij, or (2) 'prosperity.' The verb is
always figurative. Arist. Pol. 6, 8. 22
7<J?S <rxo\a<mKOripais Kal
 0IAITT0Y2 ETTI KOAQNQI
faith dies, distrust is born; and the same spirit is never steadfast
among friends, or betwixt city and city; for, be it soon or be it
late, men find sweet turn to bitter, and once again to love.
And if now all is sunshine between Thebes and thee, yet
time, in his untold course, gives birth to days and nights untold,
wherein for a small cause they shall sunder with the spear
that plighted concord of to-day; when my slumbering and buried
corpse, cold in death, shall one day drink their warm blood, if
Zeus is still Zeus, and Phoebus, the son of Zeus, speaks true.
T, Farn.: Se^ia/iara L, A, codd. plerique. 62O Sopl codd. (Sovpl L2), Aid.,
ut in vv. 1314 (Sopl Kparivuiv), 1386 (Sopl <cpaT>;<7ai), et semper fere. 5op« Hermann.
De usu antistroph. p. xiv.: iv bopl Triclinius, Brunck.—ix a/uicpov \6yov L, B, F, R a :
in iMKpov X0701; R: IK a/UKpov XP°VOV A, yp. \6yov: £K /laxpov xpovov B, T, Vat.,
Farn. 0 2 2 airuv] avrti v L, relicto post ffl maiore quam unius litterae spatio,
accentu autem " ex v facto. Scripserat primo avrb a, more suo a ab o disiungens.

poiVeus iroktaiv. rjv fioc, as if alluding to hereditary feWa

617 KaX«s has been censured as faulty between the royal houses. Cp. 632.
after the eS in eirnj.epet: its defenders 6 2 0 8o'pei Suto-KcSuiriv, they will
1
might have quoted Eur. ft. 886 rhv throw their pledges to the winds' by an
Ka\ws eiSal/wm. It means, ' satisfac- armed invasion of Attica. Cp. Ant. 287
torily, ' ' as we could wish,' and is repre- po/Aovs Siao-KeS&v, to make havoc of laws.
sented by the word 'all' in the version Sdpei (instead of the more freq. Sopl) is
above, rd is better than TA for the MS. required by metre also in 1314, 1386, Ar.
re (or rl). T4 irpds <ri would be rather, Pax 357 aim Sopeu aiiv aatriSi, Vesp. TO8I
' so far as her relation to you is concerned' (where MSS. %i>v Sopl {iV davLSi),—all
(ace. of respect),—when TO, VVV should be iambic or trochaic. The phrase in Ar.
read in 616. This would make the wel- came from Soph. Mfi/ios, ace. to Choero-
fare of Thebes more prominent than the boscus 376.19. Cp. [Eur.]Rkes. 274/Mxas
mutual amity. 6 pvpCos: cp. Ai. 646 0 irpb xetP^v K a ' d°f"l faaTafofieii,—a plur.
fiaxpot KaeapiBiMfros X/JOPOS. on the analogy of this dat. sing.
6 1 8 TCKVOvrai. The midd. was more 6 2 1 W could mean, 'at a place where,'
commonly used of the mother, the act. of at the grave (see on 411), but is better
the father (though converse instances taken as='in which case,' 'when,' since
occur); the midd. is used figuratively, the moment of rupture (SiaaKtSwau/)
as here, in Aesch. Ag. 754 (Skfios), Eur. would not be the battle at Colonus, but
v
/ . T- 1262 (x9& )- l«v, as it proceeds. the preceding declaration of war. «B8wv
Cp. El. 1365 TroXXal KVKkovvTai vtiKTes(cp. on 307), in contrast with the fierce
yjxipai T' taai | at ravri <roi Sei%ov<nv. combatants on the ground above him.
61S iv ots, in the course of which: 6 2 2 >|/vxpos ... 6«p|iAv, here of the
i.e. at some moment in them. So Ant. physical contrast between death and life;
1064 ni.Ti.a61. /iii ToXKois in \ Tpo%oi>$ but in Ant. 88 deputy M \j/vxp6iai nap-
&fu\\riTijpas iiXlov reXav \ iv oltn....a/i.ot- Slap £xeis, 'thy heart is hot on chilling
JS6K ivTiSois (au. Scgiuiumx, pledges deeds' (icpvepois). Simonides 120. 5 vvv
given by placing one's right hand in ano- 8' 6 /iiv iv irovTifi icpvepos viitvs. For the
ther's: the word occurs only here, and in idea of the buried dead draining the life-
Athen. 159 B (poet, anonym.) H xpvat, blood of their foes cp. El. 1420 vaXlppv-
Se^lu/ia K&KXio-Tov /3/JOTOIS, gift most wel-TOP y&p aTfn,' bveZaipovai TUV \ KTUVOVTUV
come to men. Sei-iovo-Bai is only ' to ol TaKai Oavovres.
greet' or 'welcome': but Se^is SiSdvcu 6 2 3 o-a<j>TJs, true (as a prophet): 792:
KOX Xa/ipdvew, etc., suggested the phrase 0. T. 1011 Tapfi&i ye /ii) fwi <t>oi)3os i%i\6jj
here. Cp. //. 1. 341 o-rovSal T' ai<pr)T0i<ro0i5s. So 0£\os (ra^ijs, a proved friend
Ktd Serial, T;S iir(in8ii.ev, In Eur. Suppl. (Eur. Or. 1155), ypa/i/MTeis aatp-^s an
930 Theseus says of Polyneices, %tvos yhp accurate scribe (,Aesch. fr. 348).
io6 I0<t>0KAE0Y2
akh ov yap avoav iqov TOKLVTJT )
ea [i iv oicrw rjp£d[ir)v, TO o~bv /AOI>OI> 625
TTMTTOV <f>vkdo~o-a)v' KOVTTOT' OIBCTTOVV i
aXpeLOv OLKTjTTJpa Sigacrdai TOTTOV
TCOV ivddS', elirep /AT) deol xjjevcrovcrl fie.
XO. f, TraXat /cai r a u r a KOU TOIOOT'
yfj rrjS' 68' dvqp GJS Tekav i<f>aCveTo. 630
©H. Tts STJT' av dvSpos evfieveiav eKySdXoi
TOIOUS', oro) irpaTov fiev rj 8opv£evo<;
Koivrj irap tffuv alev icmv ecrrta;
eTreira S' t/cenjs Saifiovav a^ty/ievos
T^ T^Se /cdjaot Sacrfiov ov o~jj.iKpbv TLVU 635
dycti creyStcr^ets OVTTOT' e/c/8a\c3 d

6 2 5 ^J<£/t7)>'] rtv^i/irjv coni. N a u c k . 6 2 8 ^ei)(rou(ri] ^eiSSouiri L J . / « in

litura habet L : pr. m . /not vel MOW scripserat; correxit m . rec. 6 3 O Ti)i L a m . pr.,
8' addidit corrector. o5' avypj o5' omittunt A , R : 0 7 ' habet F . dvyp codd. omnes,
ut persaepe alibi: avrip Reisig.: dvrip od' Brunck. 6 3 1 & omittunt A , B . iUK

624 ] , /; 7( (Cp. Thompson Syntax § 225. 4.)

fffloi (see 1526), secrets which should be 6 2 9 irdXai: 287, 459. The Chorus,
allowed to rest beyond the veil: so Ant. tempering caution with good-nature, tes-
1060 dpffeis fie TaKlvtjTa Sii (ppev&v <ppdcrai, tify that the promise of Oedipus is, at
the secrets locked in my soul. (Cp. least, not merely a device inspired by the
Gray: 'No farther seek his merits to arrival of the King.
disclose, Or draw his frailties from their 630 !<|>aCv€TO T«\cav (without ws) =
dread abode.') 'was manifestly intending to perform':
625 f. 'ia. |ie (iv Tarprois) a {Kiyav) icpalvero «s re\S>v =' appeared as one in-
ijp|a|j.T|V, leave me (permit me to cease) tending to perform,' as marking the as-
at the point where I began (the prayer pect in which he presented himself to
for an Attic home). Cp. //. 9. 97 iv aol their minds. At. 326 Kal Si)\6s io-riv us
lih Xi)|w, <rio 8' &p^o//.ai. Here we cannotTt dpaaetav KO.KOV. For the imperf., cp.
well evolve cup' or t% wv from kv oto-iv: Aesch. Ag. 593 X0701S TO<OI)TOIS TrXayKTos
nor, again, would iv oh Jip!-aiir)v be o$<r' i<paaioiir)v, by such reasonings I ap-
idiomatic, rd o-dv...ino-rdv 4>vXd<rtruv, peared (was made out to be) in error.
taking care that thy part is loyally done: 6 3 1 8IJT', 'then,' a comment on the
cp. O. T. 320 TO (7ov re <ri/ \ Kay& Sioicroj speech of Oed. rather than on the words
TOV/IOV (thy part): At. 1313 Spa /J,^ TOV- of the Chorus, as oft. in questions (cp.
libv aXXii Kal rb aov (thine interest): ib. 602). 4KPO\OI: Ar. Nub. 1477 or' ^<?-
99 ws rb abv I-VVTJK' iytb (thy saying). ^aXXop TOI>S $eois Sta SWK/KITT).
Both idiom and rhythm are against join- 6 3 2 f. 8r<p, not STOV, is right. Con-
ing T6 abv TTUTTSV as 'thy good faith.' strue : oriji i] Soptil-evos iarla alh Kot-vq
6 2 8 eCirep |ii) i|/cv<rov<ri, you will find io-ri irap' TI/UV, lit., ' to whom the hearth
me helpful, —that is to say, if the gods do of an ally is always common among u s ' :
not disappoint me. ttirep marks the KOIVIJ, 'common,' = 'giving reciprocal
point which must be taken for granted, hospitality,' which Theseus could claim
m order that ipeis (626) should hold at Thebes, as Oedipus at Athens. oUv,
good: cp. Eur. If. F. 1345 SeTrat yhp 6 i.e.' even if he had not this special claim.'
(?eos, elvep ?crr' 6VTOIS 6ebt (assuming biro. This seems better than to take KOIV/I as
to be so), I ovSevos. Lys. or. 12 § 48 (1) 'common to him with other Thebans,'
e fire/j rp ai/^p dyados, ixpw &", etc. (2) 'provided by our State,' (3) 'common
 OIAITTOYZ ETTI KOAQNQI 107

But, since I would not break silence touching mysteries,

suffer me to cease where I began; only make thine own word
good, and never shalt thou say that in vain didst thou welcome
Oedipus to dwell in this realm,—unless the gods cheat my hope.
CH. King, from the first yon man hath shown the mind to
perform these promises, or the like, for our land.
TH. Who, then, would reject the friendship of such an
one ?—to whom, first, the hearth of an ally is ever open, by
mutual right, among us; and then he hath come as a suppliant
to our gods, fraught with no light recompense for this land and
for me. In reverence for these claims, I will never spurn his
fyvovalav coni. Nauck. 6 3 2 OTOV codd.: ortp Suid. (s. v. Soptil-evos), Brunck.,
Elms., Herm., Dindorf., Blaydes. Super Sopifcvos scriptum est -0iX6- in L. 0iXo-
2
£exosL . 5opv£hot,s coni. Kuster. 6 3 3 KOIVTI imp' L et codd. plerique, Aid., Suid.:
T' dp' T, Fam., Vat. 6 3 6 <re|S«r0els L, A, plerique: o-<-jSa<r0els B, T, Vat.,

to him with us,' or (4) 'accessible,' as Wecklein brackets the whole passage
A n d o c . or. 2 § 147 oUia KOU/OTATTI T<? from 632 orifi down to 637 T7/e roOSe as
deo/iivy. With STOD the above version 'a later addition,' because (1) there could
could not stand (since 'belongs to him' be no £eWa when Oedipus did not even
could not replace 'exists for him'), and know the name of Theseus (68), and (2)
so we should have to understand, OTOV T) <rej3(ffSels in 636 is suspicious. On this,
6opv£evos io-rla alh Kowi] iari. Trap' iifui>, see ad loc. As to (1) the fcyfa to which
whose allied hearth (at Thebes) is always Theseus refers is not a personal friend-
regarded among us as open to us ('as a ship, but a hereditary alliance between
common possession,' Campb.): but this the royal houses, as in Eur. Suppl, 930
seems very forced. Polyneices (whom he had not seen be-
Sopvgcvos, 'spear-friend,' is one with fore) is his ff-i-os. Cp. on 619. After
whom one has the tie of fevla in respect Wecklein's excision, we have rts Sijr' an
of war: i.e., who will make common dvSpbs evfitvuav e/c^ctXot | roiovSe; x&Pa
cause with one in war. It is applied by S' ^/iiraXtv KarotKiQ. This is incoherent,
Aesch., Soph., and Eur. only to princes 6 3 4 f. d^iYiUvos, not, 'because,' but
or chiefs, with an armed force at their 'while,' he has come. Besides his public
command. Cp. Aesch. Cho. 562 %tvos re claim (632), Oed. has two personal claims,
Kal Soptii-evos dofiav, said by Orestes when (1) as the suppliant of the Eumenides,
he presents himself vavTekrj o~ayt\v %%wv: (2) as a visitor who can make a valuable
i.e. he comes not merely as the personal return to Athens for protecting him.
£hos of the royal house, but as a chief in 8acr|j.6s, usu. 'tribute' (0. T. 36, and so
armed alliance with it. Plut. (Mor. in Xen.); here fig., 'recompense.'
2
95 B, Quaest. Gr. 17) asks, rts 6 Soptffe- 6 3 6 The aor. o-epurSfls only here:
vos; He conjectures that it meant, a ff6/3(few 1007, ae/Hto-ao-a Ant. 943, <re/3ifo-
ransomed prisoner of war, in his subse- /iai (midd.) Aesch. Sufipl. 922. In later
quent friendly relation to the ransomer Gk. the pass. aor. of ffefialpfiai was de-
(4K 5opia\t!>rov fiopi^evos Tpovayopew- ponent, as Anth. P. 7. 122 at, at Ilutfa-
fievos). This is against the usage of the 70/njs rl TOVOC icvd/iovs (ae^aaBri; I t ap-
poets, our only witnesses. And the pears rash to deny that iaefittrBw could
source of the guess is clear. Plutarch be so used. The deponent use of I<r4<p-
was thinking of the verbal compounds, 6r[v is attested only by Plat. Phaedr. 254 B
SopiaXoiros, SoplKTijTos, doplXriTTos, etc- (o-ecpdeiaa), and Hesych. 1. 1456 t<ri(j>di)V
From these he inferred that Soptffecos
would mean primarily, 'a friend gained (fr. 168 Nauck). lK|3a,\cu: cp.
through the spear.'
631.
io8 IO*OKAEOYZ
rrjv TovSe, x°*Pf ^'
el 8' evddS' 1781) T(a £ ^/ ere viv
Tafw (f>v\dcr<T€LV' ei 8' e/iou crTei^etv /u,eVa
TOS' fjSu, TOUTO)!', OtSurows, SiStojiu croi 640
KpivavTC xprja-dai' Trjhe yap gvvotcro
OI. c5 Zev, 81801775 rotcrt TOLOVTOMTW ev.
®H. TI Brjra xpritfiLs; rj So/u,ous crreixeiv / ;
OI. ei [iOL dial's y rjv. dXX' 6 ^w^os icrd' oSe,
OH. iv w TI Trpafets; ou ya/3 di'TtcrT^cro/Aat. 645
OI. eV w KpaTiqcrct) TCJV ifi iKfiefiXijKOTCov.
©H. juey' av Xeyots Sdpyj/Jba T^S crwoucrias.
OI. ei croi y a-rrep <fy^s ifi/Awel TekovvrC fioi.
©H. ddperet TO TOVBC y dvSpos' ov are {JLTJ irpooa).
Farn. Coniecit ayurye oe<p0els Blaydes.; 07(1) <r{f3as dels S. Mekler. 6 3 7 x<^Pf]
Xtipa L. §fnra\iv codd.: lfivo\tv Musgravius, recepp. Dindorf., Wunder., Schneide-
win., Blaydes., Hartung., al.: tixirn w Meinekius. 6 3 8 — 6 4 1 Hos quattuor vv.
seclusit Dindorf.: duo (640 sq.) iam notaverat Nauck. 6 3 8 TAK (4VOV B, T
(superscr. «, to), Vat., Farn.: T<# ^v<p codd. ceteri. 6 3 8 sq. etr' L, B, T, al.: el S'
A et plerique. Post e£r', distinguendum erat in v. 640 rb 5' (ut est in L); post el $'

6 3 7 i!|i.iro\iv is Musgrave's certain 6 3 9 ff. «l 8i To8e,—a~rel\uv | « T ' ipov,

correction of the MS. t/iiraXw. cp. n 56 —ij8v 4<rri—8CSa>p,( (roi, TOVTWV KpCvavn
col fief ljtt7roXiy OVK ovra, avyyevi] Si, [oTorepov j3oi5\ei), xprjo-Sai (airy). For
not thy fellow-citizen, indeed, but thy T<58" in appos. with <rril\e.v cp. Xen.
kinsman. The word does not occur else- Cyr. 8. 4- 4 ea<f>rivli;e<rdcu 54, lis (Kaarov
where. ' I will establish him in the land,' irifxa, TOVTO idoKei avrtp dyaddv elvat:
says Theseus,' as a member of our state': Aeschin. or. 2 § 106 TO fify vo\\nrpa.yij.o-
he who now is diroXis (cp. 208) shall in veiv rifias rois Trpiafieis fiT/Siv, TOVT' dya-
Attica have the full protection of our 6bv VTro\afj.f3dvG>v elvai. Here T^8€ simi-
laws. ?|MroXiv has been rendered (1) 'on larly follows the word with which it is in
the contrary,' i.e. 'so far from rejecting appos., though it should properly precede
him': so the schol., and this version is it, as Eur. Phoen. 550 /My' ir/yrtaai ride, |
alone correct: (2) 'once more,' i.e. re- 7repi/3X&recr0<u rlfuov; TOUTWV partitive gen.
newing the alliance between the states,— with xpCvavri, 'having chosen (one) of
Paley: (3) 'in return' for his benefits,— these things'; cp. O. T. 640 Suoic SIKOIOI
Ellendt. Campbell objects that with l/i- Spdv AiroKplvas KUKOIV, J rj yrp airCxjat,,. ,f
iroXie ' the opposition of the clauses would Kreivai.. 8CSo|n...xpTJ<r8ai: cp.Xen.^4»a^.
not be sufficiently marked by Si': but for 3.4. §§41 f. el pov\u,fi.eve..., el Se x/>]ifeis,
ii=aX\a cp. Antiph. or. 5 §§ 4, 5 afrij- 7ropei)ov...'AXXd dldtafxl trot, tyr) 6 Xctpfa'O-
aojxa.1 bpj&s ovx aVep ol ToWot..., rade 5£<pos, birbrepov (3ov\ei tXe'trffai.
SiofMii vfiQv. Thuc. 4. 86 OVK tiri /ca/ap, With «IT* i)j.oO, the constr. would be,
fir' £\ev$efnb(Tei. Se ruv 'EXX^vw irapeXi)- etre per' ifiov areixew {i/Si avrqi ian,
\v8a. arelxeiv vapeariv), a word expressing
6 3 8 <rl, the coryphaeus. Cp. Aesch. consent being evolved from Tdjw. But
Supfl. 955 ff., where the king gives the (1) this is harsher than O. T. 91 el ravbe
Danaides their choice between Argos and XPVfas irXrjo-iafoj'TWp KXieir \ frot/ttos el-
a private home apart; GTeixer' evepicrj ireic, etre Kid arelxeai l<ru (xptiteis), where
TroXtP [ ...el di Tts fiel^w X^Pts» I TrapeffTiv froi/ios is more easily fitted to the second
KOX fj.ovoppOdfj.ovs d6fj.ovs. j TOVTWV rd. clause; though somewhat similar is Eur.
y ai T& 8vfj,r]5e'<rTaTa | lrdpeari, Xw- Ion 1120 ireTrvo-fUvac yap, el Baveiv ii/iat
riaaaie. [etre KarBaveiv Badham) xpe&v, \ ijStoy av
 OIAITTOYS Eni KOAQNQI 109

grace, but will establish him as a citizen in the land. And if it

is the stranger's pleasure to abide here, I will charge you to
guard him; or if to come with me be more pleasing,—this choice,
or that, Oedipus, thou canst take; thy will shall be mine.
OE. O Zeus, mayest thou be good unto such men !
T H . What wouldst thou, then ? wouldst thou come to my
house ?
OE. Yea, were it lawful;—but this is the place—
T H . What art thou to do here ? I will not thwart thee...
OE. —where I shall vanquish those who cast me forth.
T H . Great were this promised boon from thy presence.
OE. It shall be—if thy pledge is kept with me indeed.
T H . Fear not touching me; never will I fail thee.

autem, TO'8'. 64O olSlrov L cum L2, F, R2: OISLTOVS A et plerique. Cf. ad v. 461.
6 4 3 17 Bofiovs F : fj Si/nous L et plerique: h 86/iovs B, T, Vat., Farn. 644
fl^uis y'] 6eixl<TT' Wunder. . 6 4 5 s q . 7rpd|eis; aov yap avrKTrr/uoixaf | ti> $ Kpar-q-
2
<re« coni. Nauck. 6 4 7 \6your L, superscr. e. Xo'-yoicr R . avvovcrlas A, R: Jw-
ovtrlas ceteri. 6 4 8 aal 7' L ex av y' (ut videtur); £/j./xevei tamen, non -eicr, ab
initio habuit. ip/ievei cum L plerique codd., et Aid.: inixivei B, T, Farn., Vat. (qui
iv <rol y' habet); ipp&M H. Stephanus. 6 4 0 Post Oapau distinguit L, non post

0dvot/iev, ef#' bpav tp&os (xpe&v), sc. riSiov
av bptf/iev. And (2) in proposing the se-
cond alternative,—that Oed. should ac-
company him,—it is more suitable that he
should address Oed. himself. Tg8e, 'in
that sense,' i.e. in whichever course you
may prefer, § av ai> poOXy. cp. 1444:
Ant. m i 56{o TijJ' iirvjTpa<pT\: El. I J O I
O7TWS Kal aol iplXov \ Kal roi/ibv tarai rr}8'.
|%ivoCo-0|iai, agree: Antiph. or. 5 § 42
rots lib irptlrrus (Xbyois) (rweipipero,...
TOUTOIS Si Sie<j>ipcTO.
6 4 2 8i8oCt)s...cS: 1435: 0. T. 1081
iT^XVs) TV* e ^ 8i8oi<n}S.
6 4 3 86)iovs a~Ttt\(w: 1769 6?)/3as... |
...irifi^/ov: 0. T. 1178 OXXIJK %0bva \ 8a-
K&v arolaeiv.
6 4 4 «t...^v, sc
ffx
6 4 5 iv 10 rl irpdgeis; Cp. 0. T. 558
0 1 . vbaov tai1 1fit\ 8rj0' 6 Adtbs xp°vol>
KP. SiSpaKe iroiov (pyov; ou yhp ivvoa.
01. a<pavTos tppei...etc.; An interruption
of this kind serves to bespeak the atten-
tion of the audience for a point which
the dramatist desires to emphasize.
6 4 6 Kpanj(T(i>: near the shrine he was
to close his life (91), and at his grave the
Thebans were to be defeated (411, 621).
- 6 4 7 \kiy &v Xlyois 8copr)|ia, = ixiya av
ebi Siipy/ia 0 \4yets, it would be a great
benefit of which you speak (sc. d icpa-
TOIS). TTJS <rvvo«<r£as, ' from your abiding
with the people here (at Colonus)': i.e.
' You have suggested a strong reason for
your staying here, rather than for going
with me to Athens.' Cp. T»J Zwovjiq in
63. It would be tame, at this stage, to
take !;wov<rla merely of his presence in
Attica. The belief of Theseus in Theban
amity (606) has now been shaken by his
visitor (620). TTJS <r., gen. of source
(ultimately possessive): 0. T. 170 <ppov-
TISOS £YX°S, a weapon furnished by
thought.
6 4 8 cl <roC 7' dirtp 4>|)S 4|i|uv6t, ' yes,
if on your part (ethic dat.) the promise
(of protection and burial) shall be ob-
served, TeXovvri by your performing it
(101 for me' (dat. of interest). Ipiuvct
alone might have meant merely, 'if you
abstain from withdrawing your promise':
T€\OVVTI supplements it, marking that
good faith must be shown by deeds. We
can say either eii^veis ots \iyeis or 4p./i£-
vu aoi & \4yeis: cp. Thuc. 2. 2 riiraapa.
fiiv yap Kal Siica (TTJ iv^/iavav a! rpuiKov-
Tovreis dTovSal: Plat. Phaedr. 258 B
iav...(iiixivg, if (his proposal) stand good.
6 4 9 TA TOWW y ctvSp. might be ace.
of respect ('as to'), but is more simply
taken with 6dp<rci: cp. Dem. or. 3 § 7
otire $l\iiriros tBappet TOVTOVS O W OSTOI
QIXITTTOV : Xen. Cyr. J . 5. 42 evt!>xel au>-
no S0<t>0KAE0Y2
OI. OVTOL a' v<f> opKov y tas KOLKOV morwcrojaai. 650
©H. OVKOVV iripa. y av ovSev rj \6yw <f>epois.
01. i7ws ovv iroLTjaeis; ©H. rod /naXior' OKVOS <r ej^ei;
OI. rj^ovcnv oivSpes ©H. aXXci roZcrS' e a r a i /Jiikov.
01. opa jxe XeiTTCov ©H. [Lrj StSacr^' a xp»7 jae 8pav.
01. OKVOIW dvdyKr). ©H. TOV/IOV OVK 6KV€L Keap. 655
OI. ou/c otcr^' aTretXas ©H. oTS' eyw ere JU/*/ TWO.
hsdivh' aTrd^ovT avhpa np6<; /Slav ifiov.
TToWal 8' a7reiXat TroXXd 81) p.a/rrjv eirr)
diifiw Ka/rqTreikrjcrav' aXX' d I'oiJs orav
avrov yivr)Tai, <$>povha raTretX^/AaTa. 6 60
KeCvoL? B' tcros /cei Setv' itreppcicrdiq Xeyetv
TIJS cr^s aywy^s, oTS' eyw, <j>avi]<reTcu
dvSpos. 6 6 O <r' u0'] S' u^>' B, Vat. 8 5 3 voiriaeis codd.: 7roijcr6is Wecklein.
twos ff'] <r' om. L, B, R a . 6 5 4 6pa.fjie\eurd>v L, cum corrector, qui accentum
addidit, oculorum errore eiirwv illud esse crederet. /x.e SpdvJ /i' bpav Spengel., Nauck.:
recepit Wecklein. 6 5 6 6KVOVVT'] 6nveiv y' Wecklein. 6 5 7 Una littera (for-
tasse 7') erasa post filav in L . 6 6 8 uqq. iroWaX ft1 dTreiXoi] roXXol S' dveiXhs coni.

TOWS, tva ire KOI Bappffiawaai. (Distinguish pfi Taken as a sentence, the words
this ace. with 6ap<xeiv, of confidence in, could mean only 'see that' (not 'how')
from the more freq. ace. of confidence 'you are leaving me.' The conj. <5pdv
against, as 6ap<reiv ^uaxtts.) Cp. T6 <TOV, (for 8pdv), adopted by Nauck and Weck-
625 n. lein, would be an echo of opa: it is not
660 irurT<o<ro|juu. TUTTOW is ' to make only quite needless, but bad, because
irurros''. Thuc. 4. 88 irttfTdxTCLVTes avrbv here it would give an angry tone, as such
roh 6'/>KO(S, when they had bound him by echoes usually do in trag.; see on O. T.
the oaths (iureiurando obstrinxerant): so 548 f. The case of ot<rSa...ot5a 656 is
the pass., Od. 15. 435 et 1x01 idiXoiri ye, different.
pai/rat, I optccp TruTTwdrjvai. The midd. 6 6 6 OKVOVVT' dvaVKT], sc. SISAVKUV.
expresses ' in one's own interest,' as here; Wecklein's change to 6KVUV y' is unneces-
or reciprocity, as / / . 21. 286 xe'W ' i sary.
6 5 6 OUK oto-9': Oed. had said no-
6 6 1 rj \6yif, than by word (without thing of Creon's threatened visit (396).
my oath). Dem. or. 27 § 54 «ai ixaprv- l»(, not od, in strong assurance, as with inf.
plav fikv ovdefilav £ve8a\ero TOVTGJV 6 ravr' after 6/i.t>vfu: see on 281, and cp. on 797.
elirciv djiuffai, \jiChtp Si \6y(j> xtyl)a''4''c'">^ 658—66O Many emendations of
[rather ^x/"iiraT0] &s nweu&jcro/tei'os 8'' 658 f. have been proposed, and Weck-
inelvuv. Cp. Antiphon or. 5 § 8 quoted on lein would reject the three verses altoge-
22. Shaksp., G. of Verona 2. 7. 75 'His ther. To me they seem not only au-
words are bonds.'—Not, 'than in name,' thentic but textually sound. They pic-
i.e. 'form,' as opp. to Ipyip. ture a tumult of passions in the soul,
6 5 3 TOV pdXurr' OKVOS IT' tyei; not, presently quelled by reason. The angry
'what do you fear most?' but, 'What, threats and the sobering reason are alike
exactly, do you fear?'—a polite way of personified. The genuineness of the
asking the question. Plat. Gorg. 448 D nominative iroXXal 8' dirtiXal is con-
Z12. dXXcl y&p 0 uire'0X > Xat/>e0cS^Tt oj firmed by the imagery of the second
€Tt

iroiei. FOP. TI fiaXtara, cj "EtbtcpaTes; clause, Srav 8* & vovs. For this ani-
6 5 4 Spa (J.c XCCTTIDV, like his utter- mated personification of speech or pas-
ances in 653 and 656, is left unfinished, sion, cp. Aesch. Cho. 845 17 irpbs ywaiK&t>
—Theseus striking in: sc. ni] £iceli>ois S t i e v o L \6yot | Sd dd
 0IAITT0Y2 ETTI KOAQNQI
OE. I will not bind thee with an oath, as one untrue.
TH. Well, thou wouldst win nought more than by my
word.
OE. How wilt thou act, then ? T H . What may be thy
fear ?
OE. Men will come— T H . Nay, these will look to that.
OE. Beware lest, if thou leave me— T H . Teach me not
my part.
OE. Fear constrains— T H . My heart feels not fear.
OE. Thou knowest not the threats— T H . I know that
none shall take thee hence in my despite. Oft have threats
blustered, in men's wrath, with threatenings loud and vain; but
when the mind is lord of himself once more, the threats are
gone. And for yon men, haply,—aye, though they have waxed
bold to speak dread things of bringing thee back,—the sundering
Toup.: iroWol b" iireiXwv Hattung.: TTOXXOI Si iroXXois Schneidewin. iroXX&s 8'
aVeiX&s Musgravius et Brunckius, pro 8v/jup hie 9vp.bs (KaTT)Td\i)<r e v), ille Ov/j.ol legens.
Tres versus 658—660 uncis inclusit Wecklein. 66O avrov ex airov L. airov
codd. plerique: airov R cum paucis, quod praetulit Elmsleius. 6 6 1 ndvwv B,

BrfiaKovres \jArtp: Eur. Hipp. 1416 oiSe on 355 : for rrjs o-ijs as = an objective (rov,
yip iirb f60<() I ffeas dnfioi ~K.6irpi.5os 4Kon 332). The normal phrase would be
wpoOv/ilas I dpyal Karao-K^\pov(nv is rb ffbvKmvot iTreppuxrBrio-av, and the use of the
Sinas. The cognate verb KaTT)ireC\T)o-av impersonal form here is bolder than in
(gnomic aorist), instead of the simple the ordinary passive examples (usu. with
(Xel-av, gives an emphasis like that perf.) such as ixcwa Tois...7roXe/t(ois eirti-
which the cogn. accus. would give in %i)Tot (Thuc. 7. 77). Possibly the com-
7roXXol direiX&s KarijTrdXijo-av. 8u|nj> mo- mon impers. use iirijXffi /wi Xiyeiv
dal dat., 'in wrath' (not locative, 'in the ('it occurred to me to say') may have
soul'): cp. Plat. Legg. 866 D {iav) 8vii.ip... helped to suggest the impers. iireppiio-dt).
jj rb irevpa.yy.ivov iKirpaxOiv: 0. T. 405 X£y«iv. An inf., which here depends on
6j ~\\i9 the notion ir6\)j.Ti<rav, does not elsewhere
p x
6 6 0 afrroti (possessive) ^£vi|Tai, be- occur with imppuv^o-dac, but stands with
come its own master, regain its control the simple pf. tppa/Mi as—'to be tent on
over passion: cp. Dem. or. 4 § 7 tfv doing' (Lys. or. 13. 31 lppoiTo...KaKbv n
iifiQv air Civ ideX^ijTe yeviffdai: Plat. ipy&fro-6cu). Whitelaw: 'though terrible
Phaedr. 250 A feirXiJTTOjrai /cal oi>Ki8' things were emboldened to the utter-
a&r&v ylyvovrat. So Her. 1. 119 otire ance, '—comparing 658 dffciXai.. .KarijTrei-
i^eir}>Ay7j ivrbs re iiovTov yiverai, 'was Xijtrac. But, if the Seivd are personified,
not dismayed, but mastered his feelings': do we not then want a stronger word
Dem. or. 34 § 35 oiK ivrbs UP airov: or. than Xiyeiv?
19 § 198 ?{w 5' airrijs o3<ra inrb TOV Kaxov. We cannot read Keivos, since the pi. is
Elmsley strangely preferred aiiTov, taking needed. The best solution would be
it as adv., 'there.' cjjpoiSo, there is an Kelvois Si, KtX TIS, from which leas Kel
end of them: Eur. Tro. 1071 (to Zeus) might have come through a transposi-
ippouSal GOI Bvaitu. tion. But the sarcastic ICTUS is fitting:
6 6 1 f. KCCVOIS (referring to avSpes in cp. At. 962 to-as TOI, Kel ^Xiirovra /J.TI
653) goes both with iirepp. and with 0a- 'irdOovv, } davbvr' av ot/MU-euiv. Kel here
ei)<rerat. Kal A lireppiicrSi) (impersonal) where ei ical would be natural (as grant-
even if courage has come to them Seiva ing the fact); whereas in 306 the Kel
Xfyciv to say dread things Trjs <rijs aya- is normal: see 0. T. Append. Note 8,
f>\% about your removal (for the gen. see p. 296.
112 204>0KAE0Y2
f p TO Sevpo TreXayos ovSe
Oaptreiv pev ovv eycoye Kavev T17? i/j
yvctifjLTjs iwauvG), OotySos ei irpovire/jixfti ere 665
oyxa)s Se KOLJXOV fir} Trapovros oTS' OTI
TOVJXOV <f)v\d£ei, a-' opo/jba /AT) irda^iv KO.K<OS.

. a. XO. evCirrrov, £eve, racrSe ^capas

2 i/cou TO, Kp&TUTTa y a s eWvXa,
3TOJ/ apyfJTa KoXcovov, <Lvff 6 70
4 a Xiyeta luvvperai
5 #a/u£oucra /AaXioV drjSwv
6 xXft)/3at§ UTTO ySacrcrats,
7 TOV oivamov i^ovcra KLCTCTOV

Kelvovsed. Iuntina altera. iireppibByf F . 6 6 3 TrXcifft/toc] 7rXei5<ri/ioc Meinekius, T\<1HIIOV

Herwerden. 6 6 4 /crfi/eu r^s <:,u7;s] raKeuye T^S ^M^S ^7^ Porson.: K4I< ^ S oi'^w
Hermann., Dindorf., Heimsoethius (&eu in Si^o mutans): K&V oven y' i/iijs Dobraeus:
KOTTJ r^s ififjs Meinekius. 6 6 6 yvu,/j.ris] pa/tjjs Meinekius, aJ.xiJ.ris Herwerden.
f] rpoSrpetpe coniecit Triclinius. 6 6 6 opus] aWus Meinekius. 668
Ta yds] Kpdna-r' i/ias Hartung.: 70s hie, aei in versu antistrophico 682 delet

6 6 3 T6 Sevipo, instead of rb nera^i, sometimes precedes it, as Eur. Ion 734

since TriXayos suggests TTXOUS: cp. 1165. Siffwotv' 0/j.as ofcr'. It would be possible,
If the Thebans attempt an armed inva- however, to take 8/t,us with oWa: 'but
sion, they will find 'a sea of troubles' nevertheless (though my protection is
interposed. Eur. Hipp. 822 KO.KQIV 8', needless).' Possibly it should be ouus,
a rdXas, ir£\ayos eiaopQi | TCHTOVTOV ware 'equally' (At. 1372 KaneT Kavddd' uv...
fi-fyror' ttcveOffat ir&Xtv, \ pryr'' iKirepa&at 6/j.tZs).
Kvp.a TrfiSe irvfupopas. S o of prosperity, 6 6 8 — 7 1 9 First o-Tdo-1/J.ov. The first
O. T. 423 etfjrXofas TV%&V. The form ir\w- strophe and antistrophe (668—680=681
<ri|iov only here: Attic writers elsewhere —693) praise Colonus: the second (694
use irXiiifios (oft. 7rX6i^ios in our MSS.), —706 = 707—719) praise Attica. But
Her. TTXWT6S : 7r\ei)iri/*os is not found. the local theme is skilfully knitted to the
6 6 4 f. Gapo-tlv \iikv oSv. ' Now (otfv) national theme. The narcissus and cro-
you are safe indeed (|Uv), even without cus of Colonus introduce the Attic olive
my protection,—Phoebus being with (2nd strophe). The equestrian fame of
you; but (84 666) that protection,—su- Colonus suggests the Attic breed of
perfluous though it be,—will be afforded horses, and this, in turn, suggests Posei-
by my name just as well as by my pre- don's other gift to Athens,—the empire
sence,' For |iiv oiv with this distributed of the sea (2nd antistrophe). For the
force cp. O. T. 483; for its composite force, metres see Metrical Analysis.
id. 705. Kavev Tijs «l"is YV(£|«]S, even Cicero (Cato 7) is the earliest extant
apart from my resolve (636) to protect authority for the story of Sophocles re-
you. Though TTJS 1/I.TJS form a cretic, the citing this ode before his judges.
spondee Kavev can stand because the 6 6 8 f. The first word titwirov strikes
prep, coheres closely with its case. Cp. a note which connects Colonus fcnrios
115. In 1022 oiSiv Set irovelv, and 1543 with the fame of Attica. Take yds with
iSffrep <T(pi) irarpl, the monosyllable ex- HpdruTra. You have come to earth's best
cuses the spondee, liraivw with inf., abodes (Colonus), belonging to this efair-
advise: El. 1322 aiyan iirr)vvy\ $ot- iros x&Pa {Attica). The gen. evCir. r .
(3os: Theseus infers this from 623. X<°pas is most simply taken as possessive,
6 6 6 duos with (J.T) irapovros: it usu. denoting the country to which the ?irauXa
follows the partic. (as 851, 1529), but belong, though it might also be partitive.
 OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
waters will prove wide, and hard to sail. Now I would have
thee be of a good courage, apart from any resolve of mine, if
indeed Phoebus hath sent thee on thy way; still, though I be
not here, my name, I wot, will shield thee from harm.
CH. Stranger, in this land of goodly steeds thou hast come 1st
to earth's fairest home, even to our white Colonus ; where the strophe,
nightingale, a constant guest, trills her clear note in the
covert of green glades, dwelling amid the wine-dark ivy
Nauck. 6 7 O £ rbv~\ T6VS' Blaydes., Wecklein.; quod in marg. habere dicitur ed.
Aldinae exemplum Romae saeculo xvio cum duobus codd. collatum (Ephem. Class,
xiv. pp. 428 sqq.). fvO' \ a Porson.: ivda codd. 6 7 1 piperai. A, R, V3, Aldus:
tuviperai. L et ceteri, ed. Iuntina n. 6 7 4 olixiirav (xovva B, Vat.: t '
d £ a L (ex olvwirdv £xoucra), A, ceteri (olvuir' T, Farn.). olvonrbi'

It precedes lirav\a as the territorial iv apyaibevri /Mffry {P. 4. 8), and it is

gen. regularly precedes the local name, known to have stood on a chalk cliff
Her. 3. 136 anKovro rrjs 'IraM^s es T<£- (F. B. Goddard in Amer. Journ. Philol.
p v. 31 ap. Gildersleeve ad loc). Soil is
6 6 9 yS.9 is partitive gen. with the suggested by dpydXocpov trap Zetpvptoiv
superl., as Lys. or. 21 § 6 ij vavs apuna... KoK&vav (the town AoKpoi 'E7rifei/)i)pioi on
^TrXet Travrbs TOV (rrpaTOT^dou. When the s.E. coast ef Italy, Pind. fr. 200);
•yfi stands alone it usu. = 'the earth,' as and soil or light-coloured rocks by 'Apyu>-
0. T. 480 TO fn,eff6/j,(pa\a yas^./iavTeta. oi(rai, the three islets off the coast of
Some ,understand, less well, 'the best Aeolis (Strabo 617). Cp. 'Albion.' But
abodes in Attica (70s), belonging to (or a town on a hill might also owe the
consisting in) Colonus (x^pas).' epithet to its buildings. We cannot now
ihravXa, prop, a fold for cattle, as in decide between soil and buildings in the
O. T. 1138, where araB/id is its synonym. cases of rbv dpyivbevra AtiKaaTov and
So lirav\oi in Od. 23. 358, and hravKis Kafieipov (II. 2. 647, 656) in central
in Her. 1. H I . Then, just like araBixd Crete (?), nor always in the case of the
in poetry, ' homesteads,' ' dwellings': name 'Alba.'
Aesch. Pers. 869 T&poucoi \ Qpigidoiv eirati- 6 7 1 f. |uvvpcTai 0a|i££ov<ra inverts
\uiv. The form frrouAis was similarly the usual constr.; cp. Od. 8. 450 6 6'
used in late prose. ap' ao-iraaias tde dvfit} \ t)ep/j.d. \o4rp', iirel
6 7 0 TAV: the antistrophic syll. (vdpx- oSn Ko/u$/iev6$ ye d&iufcv, 'since he
683) is long, but it is needless to write was not often so cared for'; Plat. Rep.
T6V8 , since the anacrusis is common. 328 C c3 Xilncpares, ovd£ 6a/xl^ei.s riiuv
dpYTJra, ' white,' contrasting with x^<»- KaTa^alvum els T&V Ileipaid. Here, how-
paU (673). See Tozer, Geography of ever, dafilfrovffa may be taken separately,
Greece p. 242 : ' The site of Colonus is 'frequenting' (the place): / / . 18. 386
distinguished by two bare knolls of light- irdpos ye /j.iv OIJTI Oaplfas, 'hitherto thou
coloured earth, the apyrpa. KoXav6v of comest not oft.' The midd. in fr. 460
the poet,—not chalky, as the expositors TifSe (v. 1. ryde) BafdfeTcu, (the fish) haunts
of that passage often describe it to be.' those waters.
Schol. rbv XevK&yeav. From ^/ARG, de- 6 7 8 \ \ . iir6 pdo-crcus, 'under'
noting 'brightness,' come (a) the group (screened by) green glades,—in the sacred
of words for ' bright' or white, &py6s, grove (cp. 17) and in the neighbouring
dpyjjs, &pyiv6eis, dpyevvds, apyvtpos'. (d) Academy. Cp. At. 198 iv eiavt/wis
dpryvpos: (c) dpyckos, argilla, white clay. /Sdo-o-ais (Ida's glens). If the word could
Thus the notion of a light-coloured soil be referred, like fivaobs, to the rt. of
was specially associated with this root. fiadis, it would be peculiarly appropriate
And this was certainly one reason why here to the haunts of the bird that ' sings
places were called 'white,'—whether the darkling.'
soil was merely light-coloured, as at 6 7 4 The reading dv^xovou is usually
Colonus, or chalky. Pindar puts Cyrene justified by At. 212 (ere) arip^as dvix^,

J.S. 8
 IOct>OKAEOYZ

8 KCU TOLV dfiaTov deov 675

9 <f>v\\d8a fjLvpioKapirov dvrfkiov
10 dvr\ve\Lov re d
11 -^ELfJiciv iv 6
12 del ALOVVCTOS f
13 deals djji,(f)LTTo\oJV 680
ddWeu 8' ovpavCas VTT yy
2 o Ka\Xi[ioTpvs KWT tf/xap del
3 vdpiao-o-os, fieydXaiv deauv
d efydvoifL, o re
KpoKOs' ovS' dvirvoi 685
Erfurdt., Hartung.; olvuwa vi^ovaa Dind., edd. rec. plerique. 6 7 5 &<J>O.TOV
Vat. 6 7 6 avaKiov Triclinius. 6 7 8 Erasa littera post d in L. j3a/cx«w™(r L.
68O Oelcus codd., cui in v. antistr. 693 respondet una syllaba XPV"-- Hinc

' having conceived a love for thee, he up- (here,

holds thee'; and Eur. Hec. 123 ^o/cxi* 678 P (only ) j x
avixav \4icrp' 'Aryaiiinvav, 'upholding,' TIJS, /3aKX reveller. Cp. 0. T. 1105 6
i.e. 'refusing to forsake,' 'remaining con-
stant to.' But how could the bird be said 6 7 0 f. t(j.paT€v«i, haunts the ground,
to 'uphold' the ivy in that sense? In Aesch. Pers. 449 Hav ifi^areiei vovrlas
s
Thuc. 2. 18 and 7. 48 dveix*" * intrans., aKTrjs iwi. ct|u|>iiroX<Sv, properly, 'mov-
' he held back' cautiously. Of the two ing around,' so, 'attending on,' 'roaming
MS. readings, olvonrdv i\ov<ra and ol- in company with.' The bold use seems
vwir' dv^xovcra, the latter seems to have to have been suggested by the noun d/j.tj>l-
come from the former, not vice versa, TTOXOS as = 'follower' (Pind., etc.), diupi.-
olvwirbs is a good Attic form (used four To\eii> being here to that noun as owaS-
times by Eur.), and otvwiriv txovaa is etv to 6ira86s. Ti8i^vais, the nymphs of
nearer to the MSS. than Dindorf's oivwva the mythical Nysa, who nurtured the
Wpovcra. The latter word would mean, infant god, and were afterwards the com-
'having for her domain.' panions of his wanderings: //. 6. 132
6 7 5 f. The ivy and the vine (17) (Lycurgus, king of Thrace) Auavfooio
being sacred to Dionysus (8eov), the fo- Tt$7]vas\ treue /car' yyaBeov Nuff^iov.
liage of the place generally is called his. 6 8 2 ff. edXXa 8'. After the men-
6eov is certainly not the hero Colonus tion of Dionysus, the narcissus now
(65). We might desire fledv (the Eu- serves to introduce a mention of Deme-
menides), but the 0uX\as meant is not ter and Persephone (Cora). Under the
only that of the sacred grove; it includes name of "IO.KXOS, represented as the son
the Academy. |j.vpi.<5Kapirov refers to the of Cora (or sometimes of Demeter), Dio-
berries of the laurel (iro7icdp7rou 5&<pin]s nysus was associated in the Eleusinian
0. T. 83), the fruit of the olive and of the mysteries with the 'two goddesses' (TIZ
vine. Cp. on 17. Bed): thus Ant. 1119 he reigns irayKofrois
6 7 7 £ dfiive|M>v...x«.|uuv<i>v, cp. 786, 'EXeiKTwias I Atiovs iv KcSXirois. A relief
1519: El. 36 dffKevov avirltiwv: 1002 found at Eleusis in 1859, and referable to
(SXwros ai-ijs: Eur. Ph. 324 onrorXos faptwv. the period between Pheidias and Prax-
In these poet, phrases, the gen. might iteles, shows Persephone with her right
be viewed either as (1) simply a gen. of hand on the head of the young Iacchos
want, as after mdapU, etc.: (2) an attrib. (a boy of some fifteen years), who is
gen. depending on the implied noun facing Demeter. It is reproduced in
 OIAITTOYI Eni KOAQNQI
and the god's inviolate bowers, rich in berries and fruit, unvisited
by sun, unvexed by wind of any storm; where the reveller
Dionysus ever walks the ground, companion of the nymphs that
nursed him.
And, fed of heavenly dew, the narcissus blooms morn by morn ist anti-
with fair clusters, crown of the Great Goddesses from of yore; str0Phe-
and the crocus blooms with golden beam. Nor fail the sleepless
0eais dedit Elms., quod recepp. edd. plerique. Coniecturam Ovlais memorat
Schneidewin. diupurwX&v (ex ancpmbvuv) L : ap.<pmbXwv A, R, B, L 2 , Vat.: ifupi-
voXwv F, T, Farn. 6 8 2 del delet Nauck.: cf. ad v. 669. 6 8 3 iieyaXaiv Beaiv
codd.: fieydXiav SeGiv Plut. Mor. 647 B, Clemens Paed. 213: fieydXoiv Beoiv Nauck.

Baumeister's Denkmdler des klass. Al- Narcissus is the fair youth cold to love,
terth., s.v. 'Eleusinia,' p. 471. There whose face seen by himself in the water
was a shrine of Demeter near Colonus, is the prelude of death (cp. Artemid. 2.7).
1600. |ieyrf\<uv 9ea.lv: Paus. 8. 31. 1 (at Me-
6 8 3 vdpKWo-os. As the epithet galopolis) Be&v Upbv T&V fiey&Xwv al Si
shows, some thickly-flowering variety is ci<ru> at /leydXtu Bea.1 A)?/«;Tj)p ftol Kdprj.
meant: cp. Vergil's 'comantem Narcis- In Attic usu. rii Be<b, and so Andoc. or.
sum,' Geo. 4. 122. Wieseler (Narkissos, 1 § 32 (of these goddesses) irpbs TOIV
pp. 114 ff., Gott. 1856) thinks that a lily Beolv is now read (v.l. TCUV 8eaw). In-
is meant here. Bentham {British Flora, deed Bed is rare in Attic prose except in
4th ed., p. 473) says that the narcissus such phrases as Beotis Kai Beds. But here,
poeticus of the Mediterranean region in a lyric passage, and with an epithet
' has usually a solitary flower of a pure added, the poet may have preferred the
white, except the crown, which is yellow, less familiar Beain. The schol. was wrong
often edged with orange or crimson.' in desiring ran p.eyaXSi> 8eai/ (meaning
This does not suit KaXXiporpvs. There is the Eumenides).
a like doubt about the classical vi.Kt.v8os, 6 8 4 dpxatov <rr€<t>dva>|i'. The narcis-
variously taken as iris, gladiolus, or lark- sus does not figure specially as an attribute
spur—at any rate, not our hyacinth. But, of the goddesses—as the corn-ears and
whatever the true identification here may poppy of Demeter, the pomegranate of
be, the symbolism of vdpKunros in Greek Cora, and the myrtle of Iacchos. But,
mythology is clear. It is the flower of as the flower which Cora was plucking
imminent death, being associated, through when seized, it was associated with their
its narcotic fragrance, with cd/>/oj,—the cult from the first (apxcuov), and was one
pale beauty of the flower helping the of the flowers which would be most fitly
thought. It is the last flower for which woven into those floral wreaths which,
Persephone is stretching forth her hand on the wall-paintings, sometimes replace
when Pluto seizes her,—Earth having Demeter's more usual crown of corn-ears
put forth a wondrous narcissus, with a (see Baumeister, Denkm. p. 417). He-
hundred flowers, on purpose to tempt sych. says that in Crete the narcissus was
her: Horn. Hymn. 5. 15 T\ 5' dpa Ba.fi.p-q- called Safidrpiov. In Rhodes Cora was
tratr' (hpi^aro "xepahr ct'/i' a.fi<p(j3 tcaXbv crowned with asphodel (Bekker Anecd.
dBvpfw. XafielV x&ve ^e X0ci>y eipvdyvia. 1. 457. 9). At Hermione a flower like
Faus. 9. 31. 9 (quoting an ancient hymn the idiavBos, locally called Ko<r/Mxrdvda-
by the legendary poet Pamphos) says Xor, was worn by the worshippers of De-
that Cora was seized, 01k ton dwaTriBei- meter Chthonia (Paus. 2. 35. 5). Schnei-
aav aXhb. vaptdaaois. So Euphorion dewin's explanation, 'original crown,'—
(220 B.C.) fr. 52 Eifyiep/Ses vapdaaov tiri- before they changed it for others,—is
<rre<pies rXoKa/uSas. Artemidorus (160 against the myth itself, which makes the
A.D.), interpreting dreams of crowning narcissus a new joy to Cora's eyes (Horn.
the head, says, oritpavoi. vapxlaaiiiv ire- Hymn. 5. 15).
vnillUiioi jrcurt na/cot (Oneirocr. 1. 77).
6 8 5 XP" 0 " 0 ^ 1 ! 8 KpoKOj. Tozer, Geogr.
8—2
 u6 20<t>0KAE0YI

6 Kprjvai fiivvdovcriv
7 K.r>(f)i,crov vouaSes peeOpav,
8 aAA. aiev eir
9 GS/CUTO/COS 77e8lW
10 aKrjpdTcp criiv ofJL/3pcp 690
11 crTepvovyov yOovos' ovSk IS/lovcrav
12 X 0 / 301 V l i ; aireoTuyiycraj', ouo a
13 xpvcraVios 'A(f>poSiTa.

orp. icrriv 8' brov eyw yas 'Acrtas OUK iiraKovo), 694
6 8 7 Ki;0«r(roO B, T, Vat., Farn.: KTJ^WOO cett. 6 8 0 invltreTU L, L , R2,
a

F (superscr. ff): iiuvdaeTtu A, R, Aid.: iTnvlaaerai. B, T, Vat., Farn. 6 0 1 arepv-

otixovl aripvov Vat.: UTep/wixov coniecit Hermann. 6 0 2 oi;5' aB L, F, R 2 ; oi5'

of Greece p. 162: 'when Sophocles... plain has much less shade than of old,
speaks of the ' crocus with its golden the Cephisus 'never fails,' while in the
sheen,' we would fain regard this as the long droughts of summer the bed of the
same with the splendid flower that dis- Ilissus is absolutely dry. Cp. Modern
plays its golden blossoms close to the Greece by H . M. Baird (1856) p. 294 :
snow on Parnassus and the mountains of 'The little river Cephisus...scatters fer-
Arcadia. But, in reality, there can be tility and verdure around. Great was
little doubt that it was the cultivated the contrast between its banks and the
crocus, from which the saffron was ob- rest of the plain, which in the month of
tained, and which was introduced into October is dry, parched, and dusty. The
Greece from the East, where it was whole valley, in its width of six miles,
prized as a dye for robes and slippers,— had been stripped of nearly every vestige
the KpoKbfia,irTov Trodbs etifiapiv of the of vegetation; for not a drop of water
Persae [660]—the sign of royalty and had fallen during the previous four or
majesty.' Cp. Horn. Hymn. 5. 177 (of five months.'—iuviBu> is both trans, and
fair maidens) a/x0l hk xa^rat wfiois dftr- intrans. in Homer; intrans. in the Ionic
ffOPTO KpoKrjtq cWei 6/ioicu. Along with of Hippocr. (who has it of flesh ' wast-
roses, violets, 'hyacinth,' ' narcissus,'and ing'). Aesch. has it twice in lyrics (in-
'agallis' (iris?), the 'crocus' is gathered trans.); Soph, only here.
by Cora (ib. 6 ff.). Schol. rax T7j NW/3H 6 6 8 7 £i]$urov. Chr. Wordsworth
2o0o/c\i)s rhv KpbKov avrucpvs TJJ ArjfMiTpi (Athens and Attica p. 137) observes that
avarWerai.. At the Thesmophoria (the the Athenian poets never praise the
festival of Demeter 0e(r/io<p6pos), when Ilissus (perhaps because it was too much
wreaths of flowers were not worn (schol.), associated with the prose of daily life),
the women appeared in RpoKuroi, saffron- though Plato, in the Phaedrus, makes
coloured robes (Ar. Thesm. 138). The some amends; they keep their praises
crocus was planted on graves (Juv. Sat. for the Cephisus (so Eur. Med. 835). On
7. 208). the other hand the Ilissus, not the Ce-
6 8 6 Kpijvai, the 'founts.' 'The most phisus, is the representative river of
distant sources of the river are on the w. Attica for more distant singers, from
side of Mt. Pentelicus and the s. side of Apollonius Rhodius (1. 215) to Milton
Mt.' Parnes, and in the intermediate (Par. Reg. 4. 249).
ridge which unites them' (Leake): esp. a vo|xdS<s, wandering. The word alludes
broad stream descends from the steepest to irrigation by ducts or canals (a system
part of Parnes. The Cephisus has a still in use), but does so far more po-
course of about 20 miles to the bay of etically than would be the case if (with
Phalerum. E. Curtius) we made it active, with
|uvv8ovo-i. Soph, has seized a distinc- (>(46pav for object, gen., 'distributing the
tive point. Even at this day, when the streams.' There is no example of an
 0IAITT0Y2 EfTI KOAQNQI 117

founts whence the waters of Cephisus wander, but each day with
stainless tide he moveth over the plains of the land's swelling
bosom, for the giving of quick increase; nor hath the Muses'
quire abhorred this place, nor Aphrodite of the golden rein.
And a thing there is such as I know not by fame on Asian md
ground, strophe.
d B, L2, Vat.: 068I A, R, Aid. Cum in v. 680 6etais legeret, unius syllabae hie
supplendae causa oiS' ai | d scripsit Triclinius, quod est in T et Farn. Coniecit
o6S4 7' I d Brunckius, oiSt | ndv Hermann., oiS' oSc | a Hartung., quod recepit
Blaydes., oiS' dp' | d Campbell. 6 9 4 ianv di L, A, codd. fere omnes: ?cmc 8'

adj. of this form (as (nropds, crrpotpas, 6 9 2 f. ov8" d. The ov8" at of L is

0o/>/3ds) having an active sense. Cp. somewhat prosaic, and implies a contrast
0. T. 1350 n. between the deities which is unfitting
6 8 8 &ir' TJ|iaTi, a very rare use in here. 'A^poSCni is not among the divi-
Attic, meaning here that on (ox for) each nities of the Academy or Colonus in
day the river gives what that day re- Paus. 1. 30, though there was an altar
quires. Cp. //. 10. 48 (never did I of "Bpus in front of the entrance to the
hear) avSp' (va roaadie /jt^pfiep' £TT' yuan Academy. But she was often associated
pvqTlaaaBai (as one day's work): more with Demeter and Cora (cp. Paus. 3.
oft. iir' •ij/j.aTi rifde, 'on this day,' //. 19. 4, and Baumeister Denkmdler p.
13. 234, 19. n o . Herodotus has the 419); and she was also specially connected
gen. iir' y^pr/s eKaarrjs in a similar sense by an Attic legend with the Cephisus
(5. 117); this phrase, too, is un-Attic. (Eur. Med. 835).
6 8 9 WKVTOKOS. giving an early reward Xpvauvios, when she drives her chariot
to the cultivator's labour. Cp. diKvrdKOto drawn by sparrows (Sappho fr. 1. 10),
SeXdvos (because thought iwl rats Xoxelcus doves, or swans. The word occurs only
ml ibSi<n poi)6eiii), poet. ap. Plut. Mor. once in //. (6. 205), as epith. of Artemis,
282 c. tbnvroKiov, a medicine used in and once in Od. (8. 285), as epith. of Ares.
childbed, Ar. Th. 504. Paus. 9. 23. 4 (speaking of a lost hymn
ireSCwv ktnvkrtrtrax, a partitive gen. by Pindar to Persephone) a\\c« re (s
vff m
(helped by &ri-), cp. tpxovrai ireSloio, II. T&V "J^Sriv elfflv ^TracXijtreis Kal 0 xp ^
2. 801. pios, 5?/Xci <b$ £irl rrjs K6/3?;s 7"2/ d/>-
6 9 0 dp.ppa>, water: see on O. T. 1427. wayy. So, here, the epith. suggests a
(Not, 'with the help of rain.') visit of the goddess from above.
6 9 1 err. \9ov6% possessive gen. with 6 9 4 — 7 1 9 Thus far the theme has
TeSiav.—aTfpvovx<n>, having mtpva : an been Colonus and the adjacent region.
expressive word for the expanse of the Now the praises take a larger range.
Attic iredtov, varied by gentle undula- Athene's gift of the olive, Poseidon's
tions, or by rocky knolls like Colonus gift of the horse, are here celebrated as
itself. Suidas quotes a poet, phrase common to Attica (r$5e x^Ptt 7°°) CP-
crripva 777s: cp. the common use of 668): though the latter gift had a special
IMSToi for round hills or knolls. Hes. interest for Colonus Hippius, and the
Theog. 117 VaC eipforepitos: Pind. Nem. former for the Academy, where an olive
g
7 3 3 eipvK6\Tov
7.33 i p6 \ I x Sb B
Both
h aripva
ip was shown, said1 to have sprung up next
andd vura were applied, says the h schol.,
hl after the primal olive in the Ilaj'SpeHreroi'
to T?)S yrjs T& 7reSit657j xai etipta. The of the Erechtheum (Paus. 1. 30. 2).
epithet helps, with ihKvrdKos, to suggest 6 9 4 yas 'AcCas, sc. 8c, possessive
the image of a mighty living frame, gen., with traKoiu, hear of as belonging
quickened by the veins of irrigation. to. The poet does not mean, of course,
Movcrav. Paus. 1. 30. 2 (in the Acade- that he has never heard of the olive as
my, cp. on 55) &TI 5i Kal MOVG&V re growing in the Peloponnesus or in Asia
/3b>juds Kal Irepos "Ep/«oO Kal tviov 'A(fypas. Minor. It is enough to recall the arpev-
6 9 2 viv refers to %8ovos in 691 : this rrjs KaXovfitrris A a i a s <t>vr6v of Epidaurus
region generally. (said to have been twisted by Heracles,
 ZO<t>OKAEOYI

2 ovS' iv ra fieyaka AwpiSt, vdcro) IleXoTros

fiXacrrov
3 cj)VT€VfJb dx^pCOTOV aVTOTTOlOV,
4 iy^ecov ^0/877/u.a SaiW,
5 o xaSe OdWeu fieyicrTa ^cipa, yoo
6 yXavKas TTat,8oTp6(f>ov <j)v\\ov eXaias*
7 TO fjiiv r t s ov vecn-pos ovSe
T, Farn. 6 0 6 aq. oid' iv rq. JueYdXj.../3Xa<rrii'] Desunt in vv. antistrophicis
709 sq. ($S>pov...iiiyurTov) duae syllabae >*w. Quinque fere rationes inierunt critici
quibus locum sanarent. (1) Versus 696 sq. integros relinquens, Porsonus in v. £io
supplet x0<"^s ante aUxij/M. (2) In v. 697 IKXoiros delens, pro aiSxqiia scribit Kn\ft,a.
Meinekius, axvpa Bergkius. (3) F. G. Schmidtius in v. 697 delet IKXOTTOS T<1>-, in v.
710 delet direlp: sic congruunt vd<r<fi Tori fjXaffTdv et t l p j i i iiiyujrov. (4) Nauckius
in v. 697 delet viatf XliXoiros vunrorre, in v. 710 delet eiireiv et piyurrov: sic con-
gruunt Aaipldt j3\a<TTl>i> et dalfiovos aUxvi^'- (5) Versus 709 sq. integros relinquens
in v. 697 pro Il£\oiros scribit irplv Hartung. 6 9 8 <j>tirev/ji' codd. : Qlrvn'
marg. libri Aldini supra ad v. 670 citati, Doederlein., Blaydes., Nauck. axdpyrov
2
L (ex dxvpV'ov), F, R , schol., Dind., Wecklein.: axdpurov A, codd. plerique

Paus. 1. 28. 2), and the speculation of Areiopagus is a safeguard) 6Cov OUTIS dv-
Thales in the olive-oil presses of Miletus 6pihT<*)v ? x e t I °$T' ^v ^Kidaiffiv OOTG Ile-
and Chios (iXaiovpyeta, Arist. Pol. 1. XOTTOS if TOTOIS.
n ) . He means that nowhere else has he 6 0 8 <)>vTeii|i. /ptrev/i', which Blaydes
heard of an olive-tree springing from the prefers, occurs only once in trag. (Aesch.
earth at a divine command, or flourishing Ag. 1281, of Orestes); it seems more
so greatly and so securely under divine appropriate to a 'scion' (child) than to
protection. a plant.
6 0 5 f. AupCSi, as Schneidewin re- d\cCp«>Tov was read here by Pollux
marked, is an anachronism (cp. 1301), (2. 154), and is thus carried back to
since legend placed Oedipus before the about 160 A. D. ; it is also in A and
Trojan war, and the Dorian conquest of a majority of our other MSS.; while L's
the Peloponnesus after it; but Attic dx^pV'0" is clearly a corruption. The
tragedy was not fastidious on such points. question is whether d\(lfxarov means
In Eur. Hec. 450 the Peloponnesus is (1) 'unvanquished,' the only sense in
Aaph ata. Cp. on 66. vdcrw: cp. Eust. which it occurs elsewhere, as Thuc.
ad Dion. Perieg. 403 17 TOO IleXon-os vrjaos 6. 10 ol XaXKtSrjt... &xeip<0Tol eltn: or
ftm /xiv Kvplas Xepp6vr)<ros, S/im Si VT}GOS (2) dxeipovpyrrrov, as Pollux takes it,
lxb> Xeyerai, uis trapb, )3paxi> Tomirn\ ov<ra. 'not cultivated by human hands.'' x 6 '"
In the 10th century we find the Pelopon- pw/ia usu. meant ' a conquest,' or ' a
nesus called simply ij xi)<ros by Constanti- violent deed'; yet Aesch. could say TVJUJS-
nus Porphyrogenitus, Tepl TWV QefidTwv °X^° X«p<iM<mi (work of the hand in
('the provinces') p. 52 Ian Si xocra ij mound-making) Theb. 1022. A bold
vrjcros iirb M <7TpaTT)yip Tcray/ievri. artist in language might similarly, per-
e WT0S
n&oiros has been regarded by some haps, have ventured on dx fy> as
as a gloss: see on 709 f. But, apart = 'not hand-wrought.' My reason for
from the fact that 709 f. are shorter preferring ' unvanquished' is the context.
by - - , it need move no suspicion; for, While p\a<rr6v (697) refers to the mira-
if not necessary here, it is at least fitting, culous creation of the olive by Athene,
and is often joined with vTJffos. Tyr- avToiroi6v refers (I think) to its mira-
taeus fr. 2 ebpuav IKXOTTOS VWUOV &<pi-culous self-renewal after the Persians had
ubixeda. Cypria fr. 8 dieSepKero vrj<rovburnt it. Her. 8. 55 Sevripy re ij/i^pB
airaaav \ TavraXlSea IleXoiros. Ion Om- arb rrjs i/ivpfoios 'Adrivaluiv ol Bieiv iwb
phale fr. 24 dpewov ij rbv IleXoiros (v jSairtX^os KeKevdfievoi u>s avi^TiffUP f
it rb
vfyxtf Tp&irov.—Cp. Aesch. Eum. 702 (the Ip6v, upoiv pXaarbv £K TOC ffTeX^x <" $<">y
 OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 119

or as ever born in the great Dorian isle of Pelops,—a growth

unconquered, self-renewing, a terror to the spears of the foe-
men, a growth which mightily nourishes in this land,—the
gray-leafed olive, nurturer of children. Youth shall not mar it
(axiparov R), Pollux 2. 154, Elms., Herm., Blaydes., Campb.: dxelputrov Hartung.:
dyriparov Nauck. afrrdiroiov codd.: airoTrodv Blaydes.: avBorroibv Nauck.: airbfoiTov
Meinekius. 6 9 9 iKx^oi" A, B : iK%iov R, Vat.: iyxtw (y in litura) L, cett.
7OO idyuTTa T, Farn.: ceterorum plerique vel /j^yurrai (ut L) vel /leylffra. fiaXurra
coniecit Blaydes. 7OI e super ai scriptum in Tai8orpi<l>ov habet L, coniecturam
iredoTp6(j>ov indicans. tcovporpiipov Nauck. 7O2 sq. rb ixiv ns codd.: T^V ixtv TIS
Triclinius (T, Farn.): rb /MT/V TIS Seebassius: THM OOTIS Nauck. oSre veapbs codd.,
una brevi syllaba metrum versus antistrophici (715) excedens: unde oil pro offre
coniecit Porsonus (ap. Kiddium p. 217): otfre vios Elms.: oir' r/pos Hartung.: 0O6'
a/3is Dindorf., rhv ohre veapis TIS Blaydes. otfre yf/pQ | a-riiiaXvuiv codd. Scripserat
pr. m. in L 7 ^ 0 1 : accentum mutavit corrector, avvvalwv Blaydes., quod ipse conie-
ceram, et nunc Weckleinum coniecisse video, offr' ir upq. \ xeindn/wv olim coniecit

re irqxvaXov anaSeSpa^KSra. This con- as 17 KovpoTp6<pos: see Ar. Thesm. 295.

nection of ideas is further indicated by Cp. Juv. Sat. 3. 84 quod nostra infantia
the next phrase, iy\iuv etc. For airo- caelum Hausit Aventini, baca nutrita
iroios as 'self-produced' (i.e. producing Sabina (the olive). Hesych. (s. v. art-
itself from itself) cp. O.ATOT6KOS, aino- tfiavov iK<j>(peLv) says that it was the Attic
tpiyoi, atirotpbvos. Chandler (Accent. § custom,ffT<E<pavov^\a£a? riQkvai irpb TWV
457 2nd ed.) remarks that all compounds dvpwv, when a male child was born; as
of -Trows are oxytone (quoting Arcadius wool, when a female (cp. foribus sus-
88. 2): air6Toios (as our MSS. give it) pende coronas: lam pater es). But there
in this passage 'is the one solitary ex- is no such allusion here. Nor could
ception, and therefore probably a false waiSorp. mean 'propagated from the
accent.' parent olive' on the acropolis, as Schnei-
6 9 9 c(>opr](ia. Androtion (circ. 280 dewin thought.
B. c ) , in his 'AT0£S, stated that the sacred 7O2 r& ptv TIS K.T.X. TWO points
olives (ixoplai) in Attica had been spared first claim notice. (1) oiirs and vcaprfs
by the Peloponnesian invaders under are both in the MSS., but both cannot
Archidamus, who sacrificed to Athene. be right. Cp. v. 715. If with Porson
The Atthis of Philochorus, a contempo- the first otire is changed to ou, the second
rary of Androtion, made the same state- oSre must certainly be changed to oiSk:
ment (schol. ad loc). oi...oSTe, close together, would be intole-
7 0 0 T(}8e.. .X™P?-> locative dat.: in At- rable. Elmsley's oire vios is hardly pro-
tica, [i^wrra: cp. 219 /laxpa, 319 0ai- bable. (2) Y"ip^ oTUiaCvttV seems to me
Spd, O. T. 883 vwipovra n. The light untranslateable. It surely could not mean
soil of Attica (rb Xerrbyeuv), and the either (a) 'commanding in old age '—the
climate, esp. favoured the olive: cp. elderly Archidamus in contrast with the
Theophr. Causs. Plantt. 2. 4. 4 ij ffnXhs young Xerxes—or (b) 'commanding the
(stony ground) KOI ?TI fiaXXop 17 \ewc6- elderly men.' The difficulty is not in the
yeios (670 n.) £\a.u>(p6pos. For Greece,sense of <rr)(io£v(i>v itself, for which cp.
the olive-zone begins s. of the plains of / / . I. 288 navruv fiif KptiT^etP ^0Aei,
Thessaly, as for Italy it begins s. of the •KWTtaai. S avaaauv, | Taai. Si oiDxabeiv,—
plains of Lombardy. The olive is found he would be master, king, captain (o-ij-
in Phthiotis and Magnesia: in Epeirus, & ) : it is in the combination with
only on the sea-coast.
VIP*-
7 0 1 iraiSoTpd<f>ov, nourishing the Now comes this question:—Was the
young lives in the land. The epithet is antithesis here between youth and age, or
especially fitting here, after the recent between some other notions? Hartung
allusion to Demeter and Cora, because writes oilr' ij/aos ofre yijpf, understanding,
at the Thesmophoria the prayer to those ' neither in spring nor in winter,' <rrnj.aivoiv,
goddesses associated Earth with them ' by his word of command': but such a fig.
 120 20<t>0KAE0YZ
8 (Tvvvaiaiv dXiuxrei ^epl Tripcras' 6 yap aikv opwv
KVKXOS
9 Xeuo-crei viv Mopiov Atos 705
10 ^ a yXau/ca»7ris 'Addva.
dvr. p. dXXov 8' atj'o^ l^o) {larpoTroXeL raSe KpaTicrrov, 707
2 Scopov TOV fieydXov Saifjiovos, elTreiv, < ^

3 evnrirov, evTTiokov, evdd.Xacrcroi'. *]\i

4 ai Trat Kpovov, av yap viv eis
5 TOS' etcras avyy\\L, dva£ IIo<rei8ai>,
6 i777roicrw' rov a-Kecnf/pa ^(akivov
7 Trparaicri TaicrSe KTicra? aymais. 715
as
Nauck.: ofr' freSpos oifre x^P I ^MjSafraip Buecheler. 7O3 x '/>' codd.: xeP^
e

Heath. 7O4 6 7&p docuiv bp&v L : hoc, vel efcraicc (sic), codd. plerique: 6 yhp
eUropuv A, R, Aid. Qui hie daauh servant, in v. antistr. 716 TrapairroijAva. corrigere
debent. 6 yhp cdh bpuv Porsonus ap. Kiddium p. 217, 6 ykp aliv optSv Herm., edd.

sense of yf/pq. is inconceivable. which Athene herself had caused to spring

Nauck's
up on the Acropolis. This theory was
otfr' TJpos OUT' tv &pq. I xuii&vwv is too far
from the MSS., and the plur. is strange. convenient for their conservation as State
I incline to believe that the poet indeed property, since, by giving them a sacred
meant ' neither young nor old,' but with- character, it placed them directly under
out any personal reference, and merely the care of the Areiopagus, which caused
in this general sense:—'from generation them to be visited once a month by In-
to generation of men these sacred trees spectors {iTifieXriral, Lys. or. 7 § 29),
are safe.' The words 6 yap aXev bpwv and once a year by special Commis-
suit this. The conjecture <n>vva£ci>v has sioners (ymi/Mtyes, ib. § 25). To uproot
palaeographic probability (for a cursive a moria was an offence punishable by
text): for the phrase cp. Eur. fr. 370 ixeri.banishment and confiscation of goods
8' rjcvxlds 7ro\i(f> yrfpa'C avvowolriv. (ib. § 41).' MopCov, from the objects
Another possibility is that, in the protected; so Zebs liciaios, (enjtrios, etc.
ipxa'te^i atjiiaala. (E being also H), TE- 7O8 ^XavKanris, with grayish-blue
PAISHMAINON arose out of rBPAI- eyes: the Homeric epithet has been sug-
(O)SHAAINON, so that we might read gested by yKavxas in 701. The altar of
TO |Uv TIS ov vEapo's, oi yepa.it s | rjXat- Zei)s M6pios, otherwise called KcmujSa-n/s,
vwv, 'as he roves. This form of aKalva, was in the Academy, where there was
used by Theocr. and Callimachus, might also a shrine of Athene close to the fioplat.
be admitted in lyrics. (Apollodorus ap. schol.) ; hence there
7O4 KVKXOS, the eye of Zeus (so was a special reason for the conjunction
KiK\oi.,Ph. 1354), not the 'orb'of the sun. of the deities here.
7O6 MopCov Ai6s- Attic Orators, 7O7 ff. This antistrophe is devoted
vol. 1. p. 289: 'Throughout Attica,, to Poseidon, as the strophe to Athene.
besides the olives which were private (idTpoiro'Xei.,' mother-city' (Athens), since
property (tSiai iXaTai, Lys. or. 7 § 10) the men of Colonus, like all other dwell-
there were others which, whether on ers in Attica, may deem themselves her
public or on private lands, were con- children. So Pind. Nem. 5. 8 Aladdas
sidered as the property of the state. ...p.aTp6iro\ti> Tt, their native state (Ae-
They were called moriae (/wplou)—the gina) : Ant. 1122 T&aKxav naTpovokiv
legend being that they had been propa- 8i}|3aK (with allusion to Semele). Not,
gated ( i i . ) from the original olive 'capital city,' which would be prosaic:
 ETTI KOAQNQI 121

by the ravage of his hand, nor any who dwells with old age;
for the sleepless eye of the Morian Zeus beholds it, and the
gray-eyed Athene.
And another praise have I to tell for this the city our mother, 2nd anti-
the gift of a great god, a glory of the land most high; the stroPhe-
might of horses, the might of young horses, the might of the sea.
For thou, son of Cronus, our lord Poseidon, hast
throned her in this pride, since in these roads first thou
didst show forth the curb that cures the rage of steeds.
rec. plenque 7O7 tx<a deest in B, Vat., spatio relicto. 7O9 sq. Vide ad
vv. 696 sq. 7 1 2 els codd., is Dind. 7 1 3 efcras] codd. vel eltras (ut A et
2
Aldus), vel ettxas (ut B, T, al.), vel e&ras ut L, F, R , IA L accentum super ei in litura
habet: fortasse pr. m. elaas dederat. 7 1 4 tTirouri L. 7 1 6 rawrS' iKnoaa L, A,
codd. plerique: raiaS' (Krlaas T, Farn.: raiaS' iKrlaas L 2 : rataSe /ericas Canter.

this sense occurs as early, however, as seidon, Horn. Hymn. 22. 4 dixdaroi, 'En-
Xen., Anab. 5. 2. 3 tr Se rjv xap!-ov A"?' voatycue, Beol TI/J.}]I> (Siuravro, \ tirirav re
TfbiroKis airwv. dfj.r]T7Jp' ZfAevai GUTTjpd re vr\wv'. Ar. Kq.
7O9 f. If vv. 696 f. are sound as they 551 tiriri' &va£ Tl6(reidov, $ j xaX/c<wc/)6rai'
stand, the problem here is to supply — —, Xirirtov KTtiwos ...avddvet, | KaX tcvave'[/,f$o-
and Porson's x^ovos seems best, fieyd- \oi doal I fuadotpbpoL Tprfpeis.
Xov ... /xiyuTTOV, aix7Hla • • • « % ¥ » (713) 7 1 2 <ri Y<£p, after the voc.: cp. (rb Si
must not be judged with modern fastid- 7))
iousness: see on 554. 7 1 3 cto-as (?f«) va> els T6 xw>
7 1 1 tui/mrov, tvitaKov harmonizes didst establish her in this glory, as in a
with a strain of feeling which pervades royal throne: cp. Her. 3. 61 TOVTOV...
the ode,—that the bounty of the gods to efcre dyojv H rbv (HacnXfyov dpbvov. The
Attica is continued from day to day and phrase is Homeric, Od. 1. 130 air^v
from age to age. The supply of good 5' is Bpbvov ettrev aywv.
twiroi is perpetually replenished by good 7 1 4 tiriroKriv with rbv dicevTTJpa: cp.
TUXOI: 'est in equis patrum Virtus' At. 1166 /Sporots rbv adfivqarov | rlupov.
({Siinrov further suggests iirireh, since (as dKfirrr\pa — (Tu(ppovi.<rT'fiv, healing their /j.a-
= ' well-horsed') it is often said of heroes vcdSes vbaoi, and bringing them to a calm
(Pind. 01. 3. 39 ei. ivvSapidav). The temper (//. 13. 115 d\\' axeii/ieda ddcraov
Boeotian Orchomenus is KaWlwiaXos, Pind. aKearal roi <j>pives ia6\&v): cp. Athen.
01. 14. 2. For aiixT)jia sfiiirirov, a glory 627 E (music is introduced at banquets)
consisting in good horses, cp. 1062, 6iro)s ZicaGTOs rQiv els iie'dqv /cat irX^pw^iv
Pind. 01. 3. 37 pi/j.(pap/idTov | di<f>pri\aiTlas:
Cipixyiiivoiv larpbv \aix^dvQ rfjs vfipews
P. 8. 37 vlKav...6pa.airi\>u>v: Isth. 1. 12 Kal rfjs aKocrjilas rty iiovawfy. Pind.
KaXklvmov.. .KVSOS. 01. 13. 68 (pVKrpov TAS' faireiov, 85 tpdp-
cv6d\ao-o-ov. The well of salt water IMKOV Tpav, said of the bit (xa\ic<5s) given
shown in the Erechtheum (vSwp SaKdaaiov by Athene to Bellerophon for Pegasus.
in (pptari. Paus. 1. 26. 5) was called 8 a- 7 1 5 irpuTauri Tat<r8c...dYviats, first
Xaffiro. It was said to have been created in these roads (about Colonus); locative
by a blow from Poseidon's trident; the dat.: KTCCTOS, 'having instituted,' brought
three holes which were shown are still into use among men, as one could say
visible (see Penrose's drawing and de- Krlfeiv vb/u/m on the analogy of /crifeiv
scription in Smith's Diet. Geo. I. 279 b). ioprfy etc. Greek mythology places Po-
Her. 8. 55 'Epex^os...i/';As, & TV Aafjj seidon in two distinct relations to the
re Kal 0d\a<7<ra tvi. Apollod. 3. 14. 1 horse, (a) As creator. Servius ad Verg.
(Poseidon) ai>4<p7)ve 0d\aa<rav tfv vvvGeo. 1. 12 ideo dicitur ecum invenisse quia
'Hpexftytda. KaXoSai. «6i/inrov...ri8dXa<r- velox est eius numen et mobile sicut
<rov are brought close together as ex- mare. (So waves on a rough sea are
pressing the two great attributes of Po- 'white horses,' Ital. cavalloni.) The
122 IO<t>OKAEOYI
8 a 8' evripGTfio<i eKtrayX' d\Ca
irXdYa
9 f
10 <XK6XOV6O<S.

AN. a> TrXeicrr' iiraivois £vkoyovp.evov TTC'SOV, 720

TO. \afjbirpa ravra Srj (jiaiveiv hrt).
OI. TI S' £(TTLV, <3 mni, KOLIVOV ; AN. OLCTUOV
Kpdcov o8' rjyxa' OUK dvev TTOfnroiiv, no-rep.
0 1 . cy <f>u\TaTOL y4povT€.% i£ vfjuav ipol
<$>a.LvoiT av rjSf] repfia rrjs cranr/pCas. 725
XO. Odpcrei, ira.pio'Tai,' KGU yap et yipatv iya>,
TO r^crSe ^capas ov ye.y6ripa.Ke. crdevos.

7 1 8 a 8'] o-d 8' coniecit Musgravius. 7 1 7 irapairrof^i'a codd.:

scripsit Blaydes., ehiaaoixiva quoque coniciens. Servato eio-ai^K in v. 704 irapaCaao-
liiva. coniecit Meinekius, vepnrTva<rofiha Maehlyus. 7 2 1 Duas 11. praebent codd.:
(1) ffoi...8'i; L (eraso accentu in aoi), R2. (2) aol...Sel A et plerique. abv...S^i

Thessalians connected this myth with
the cult of Poseidon Herpalos, who had
caused the first horse (Sxii^ios) to spring
from a rock in Thessaly,—the name
being taken from (TKvtfms, a rocky cup,
where perh. marks in the rock were
shown. From Tzetzes on Lycophron
767 it seems that this legend was in later
times localised at Colonus also. Arcadia
and Boeotia, too, had their legends, in
which the first horse was called 'Aplav
(the wondrous steed of Adrastus in //.
2
3- 34^). (b) As tamer. This was the
prominent trait of the Corinthian and
Attic legends. At Corinth Poseidon was
worshipped as 8a,uaios, and Athene as
XaXipfris (cp. Pind. 01. 13. 65 ff.). In
Thessaly the havse-yoking Poseidon was
called tfi.\f>cos: Hesych. lpj/av feufos 6er-
ra\ol, t/xtj/Los HoaaSiSv 0 ftfyios.
Aesch. P. V. 462 ff. Prometheus is the
first who taught men to drive animals,—
i!»0' dpfia r ' ifyayov QCKyvlovs j tirirovs.
7 1 6 ff. Poseidon has taught men to
row as well as to ride. H e fits the oars
to their hands. But, instead of TAP $£
irKdrav xep<rt Tapiij/as, the form is varied
to a passive constr. If irapairro|Uva is
sound, this seems the best account of
it,—irapa, ' a t the side,' suggesting the
notion, ' a s a n aid.' (If from Tapawe-
rofiai, it could be only aor., which the
sense excludes.) Conjecture might pro-
ceed on either of two views :—(a) that in
the strophic v. 704 the correction aUv
is true, so that TrapairTo/iiva is metrically
sound: (b) that in 704 the MS. clo-aUv is
true, so that here we require • — -.
On the latter view I would suggest that
irpo<rap(io?o|i^va is suitable, and on this
•trapairronkva may have been a gloss; c p .
Eur. / . T. 1405 (xfyas) KUWQ irpoaapiZb-
(7OCT«.
cvtjfxrpos, adj. compounded with a
noun cognate in sense to the subst. (irXet-
TO): cp. |S(os iMKpaiwv (O. T. 518 n.),
\6yos KdnoBpovs (Ai. 138), «#7rais yovo%
(Eur. / . T. H34), ei)7nix«s x«P« {Hipp.
200). SKira-yXa, neut. plur. as adv., cp.
319. ciAfo. with 8pwo-Ku: cp. on 119 (K-
In T6WIOS.
7 1 8 t. rav CKarofiirtfSuv Ni)p^Sov,
the Nereids with their hundred feet, the
fifty Nereids whose dance and song lead
the ship on her way. The choice of the
number (though here meant merely to
suggest a numerous sisterhood) is not
accidental: fifty was the number regular-
ly assigned to the Nereids by the earlier
Greek poets, as Hesiod Th. 264., Pindar
Isthm. 5. 6, Aesch. fr. 168, Eur. Ion
1081. Later it becomes a hundred; so
 OIAITTOYI ETTI 123

And the shapely oar, apt to men's hands, hath a wondrous

speed on the brine, following the hundred-footed Nereids.
A N . O land that art praised above all lands, now is it for
thee to make those bright praises seen in deeds!
OE. What new thing hath chanced, my daughter ?
AN. Yonder Creon draws near us,—not without followers,
father.
OE. Ah, kind elders, now show me, I pray you, the final
pledge of my safety!
CH. Fear not—it shall be thine. If / am aged, this country's
strength hath not grown old.

scripsit Nauck., recepp. Dindorf., Wecklein., Paleius, alii. crol...Sei tuentur Elms.,
Herm., Wunder., Hartung.: <rol...6i] Campbell.: vvv Si) (pro <rol)...SeT Blaydes. iv
aol...8)i coniecit Wecklein.—<palvei.v] Kpaiveiv Nauck. 7 2 6 iyw L, superscr. Kvp£
ab S : iyu> Kvp£ L 2 : KvpC A et ceteri, Elms., Herm., Wunder., Blaydes.: ceteri edd.
e s
rec. plerique £yw. 121 x^pos] x 'P° Naber., recepit Mekler.

Plato Critias 116 E (describing Poseidon's not read o-ol...Si) with L , and under-
temple in the island of Atlantis) N^pjjSas stand Tapeert, as Campbell proposes.
5^ eirl 8e\tplv<ov eKarbv Kii/eXcf>' TocrcuJras ykp <f>o.Cv«iv TA XciyuirpA ITTIJ = (palveiv TAS
£v6fti£ov airas oi TOTE etvai; and so Ovid dperds Si' as iiraive'cffde, to illustrate the
Fasti 6. 499. ~St\pei% (\]vv, via, va/j.a, praises by deeds: cp. Od. 8. 237 dXX'
etc.) and his daughters represent the sea's £6t\ei.s dperijii cn)p <pw.vifi.ev ij roi iirriSei.
kindly moods: the Nereids who dance tpalveiv Iwii could not mean strictly /3e-
and sing around and before the ship are ^aioup firi], to 'make' the words 'good.'
the waves. In £KaT0|iir6Sav the second 7 2 2 The d*riXaj3i) (division of the
part of the compound suggests ' dancing,' verse between two persons) marks ex-
cp. on irvKVoiTTepot (17). citement: cp. 652, 1099, 1169.
72O—1O43 Second iireuroSiov. Creon 7 2 3 t](i.tv, ethic dat.: cp. 81.
comes, in the hope of persuading Oed. to 7 2 5 fyalvovr d'v, a courteous entreaty.
return with him. Failing, he causes his Aesch. Theb. 261 \iyois av (is raxurra.
attendants to carry off Antigone,—Ismene rip[ui TTJS <r»ri)p£os (defining gen.), the
having already been captured elsewhere. end which consists in safety, cp. TAOS
He is about to seize Oed., when Theseus Bavcvroio. When the attack has been
enters, sends pursuers after Creon's men, made and repulsed, he will feel finally as-
and compels Creon himself to set out with sured.
him to find them. 7 2 6 irap&rrai, SC.TO Tip/xaTTJs a.—fy<6.
7 2 1 <rov...8^ is more poetical and It is unsafe to argue that Kvpu could not
more impressive than vol...Set: cp. 197, be a gloss, because it is a poetical word.
El. 1470oiiK iftbv TOS', AXXAcro'p, \rb raCO' It was just such a conjecture as correctors
bpav: Ph. 15 dXX' Hpyov ijSri crop ra \ol<p' of the later age readily made, to smooth
inrripereiv: Aesch. Theb. 232 crop S' o3 rb a supposed difficulty, or in mere wanton-
oiyav. But <ro!...5ei, though a rare, is ness. With ^ p w opposed to oi •veyijpaiM
an admissible construction ; besides Eur. we require ly<o opposed to x"Pa5- It is
Hipp. 940 (quoted on 570) cp. Xen. An. different when the pers. pron. is omitted
3. 4. 35 Set c?Ticrd|ai TOP tirrov TUpaxtavSpl because the main antithesis is between two
Kal xaXipfflffcu Set: Mem. 3. 3. 10 el <roi verbal notions: as in Aesch. Eum. 84 (I
84oi did&cTKeiv: Oecon. 7. 20 Set ixivroi Toh will not betray thee) KOX yip icraveiv tr'
litWovaw todpihirois ?feip 0 TI el<r<pe'pwaw: tveiaa, for I persuaded (not /persuaded)
id. 8. 9 el...5ta\e'yeiii 8ioi airy. W e can- thee to slay.
124 IO<J>OKAEOYI
KPEflN.
dvSpe? xOovos rrjcrS' evyeveis
opco TLV vjjLas ofifiaTcoi' X^
<f>6fiov vecopyj rrjs C/AT}? iireicrohoV 73°
ov [irqr oKveire /JLT)T' d<jyfJT' ITTOS KCLKOV.
TJKCO yap ou^ cos hpdv TI fiovkiqdeis, evel
yipatv ju.eV elfja, irpos TTOXLV 8' eiriarafiai
adevova-av rjK(av, el TLV 'EXXaSos, fieya.
aXX' avhpa Tovhe T17X1K0VS' direo-Tdkrjv 735
ireCcratv hrecrOai vpos TO KaSjaeiwi' ireSov,
OVK i£ evos <TTf.CkavTO<s, aXX' d(TT(av VTTO
rrdvTwv Kekeva-0eu<s, ovve% TJK4 fioi yeVet
TO TOUSC vevOeiv •n-TJ/xaT' els Tr\elcrrov noXeas.
dXX', cS TaXaiTrwp' OiSCirovs, KXVCOV ifjiov 74°
IKOV irpos OIKOVS. Tras ere KaS/ieuwi' Xecis
KaXet Si/caiws, ex. 8e TCOV jiiaXto"T' ey<u,
ocromep, el pr} irXelcrrov dvdpamoiv ecf)vv

7 2 0 eiX?;0oTO Blaydes. 7 3 2 $KW 7 ^ wo- oOx tiir Spav TI L. Post Spay litteras tres
erasit librarius, quarum ultima v fuit, et <£ in a mutavit: scripserat Sp&aeiv. 7 3 5 TI;-
\IKOV8' (L) vel T7I\IK6V8' (A) codd. nisi quod Trj\lKov habent B, T, Farn. : TijXi/firrS'
Brunck., edd. rec. fere omnes: TTI\IK6V8' Reisig., Wunder., Campbell. aveariX-qv L,
plerique codd., Aid.: tTe<iT6.\T)v A, R, F, Brunck. 7 3 7 dvSp&v L, A, plerique
codd.: CUTTWV B, T, Vat., Farn., Elmsleius (dubitanter), Nauck., Blaydes., Wecklein.

7 2 9 f. OU.|U£T(I>V possessive gen., rfjs rosin ir\ovTip, ^pvyav: Thuc. 7. J I TOC

4)ITJS 4irei<r6ooD objective gen., both with re Vvkinirov ical "Ep/jiOKpaTovs ml el TOV
<^6pov: a fear belonging to the eyes fiMou wudovroiv: cp. Xen. An. 5. 2. 24
(showing itself in them), about my advent. iviXan^ev oWa...6VouS?7 ivatj/avTos(some
veupip cp. on 475. cl\i](^Tas: Ai. 345 one or other).
rdx' an TIP' aiSai...Xci/Soi (conceive): Eur. 7 3 5 TT]XiKd<rS' is clearly right. It
Suppl. 1050 <5p7^ Xci/3ots &. confirms the previous assurance that his
7 3 1 8v, relat. to ipA implied in TTJS errand is peaceful, and it harmonises with
4(jiTJs (cp. on 263): 'whom do not fear, ircfrruv. ' I have not come to use force.
and (against whom, sc. els ov) do not No, I was sent, an aged envoy, to per-
launch,' etc. For the relative standing suade him,' etc. If we read Tt|XiKov8*,
before two verbs in a form which suits Creon's diplomacy is at fault. He should
only the first, cp. on 424, 467. not begin by reminding them that Thebes
7 3 2 us with pov\r]6eCs, marking more had suffered Oedipus to wander in misery
strongly the agent's own point of view, for so many years.
cp. on 71. Spav TI, euphemistic, to take 7 3 7 f. OVK 4£ IvAs orcCXavros, not in
any forcible measures: so, in a good sense, consequence of one man's sending (ore(-
Thuc. 1. 20 Pov\6p.evoi...8pdo-at>Th TI KO.1 Xarros predicate) : KE\CV<T8EIS goes only
KivSwevo-cu, to do something notable if with CUTTUV ivb iravrw. The combina-
they must incur the risk. tion of participles in different cases is
7 3 4 A TIV', instead of etns (a9ivei.), by esp. freq. when one is a gen. absol. (as
assimilation, efris being treated as forming if $J were absent here): Dem. or. 23
a single adj.: Ai. 488 elrep TWOS, afitvov- § 156 elSei', efr-e 8i\ TWOS tlirbvTot dr'
 OlAinOYS ETTI KOAQNQI 125
Enter CREON, with attendants.
Sirs, noble dwellers in this land, I see that a sudden fear
hath troubled your eyes at my coming; but shrink not from me,
and let no ungentle word escape you.
I am here with no thought of force;—I am old, and I know
that the city whereunto I have come is mighty, if any in
Hellas hath might;—no,—I have been sent, in these my years,
to plead with yonder man that he return with me to the land of
Cadmus;—not one man's envoy am I, but with charge from
our people all; since 'twas mine, by kinship, to mourn his woes
as no Theban beside.
Nay, unhappy Oedipus, hear us, and come home ! Rightfully
art thou called by all the Cadmean folk, and in chief by me,
even as I—unless I am the basest of all men born—chiefly
7 3 8 ij/ce L. Schol. TrpocrqKU: sed nullus codex quod sciam iJKei praebet.
7 3 9 el aitXeiGTov L, el irXeXarov F, R 2 : ij irXeiaTov A, plerique: els irXewroi' L 2 .
7 4 1 TJKOV L, superscr. £ a S. ra8/je?os B, T, Farn. (superscript, in his oiv), Vat.,
Blaydes.: KaS/xetuiv cett. 7 4 2 jidXicrr'] TT&VTW B, T, Vat., Farn. 7 4 3 Nauck-
ius delere vult aut verba el /iij irXeidTOV avBpainitv Icpw \ K6.Ki.aros, quorum schol.
nullam rationem habet; aut totum v. 743, KAKHTTOS in /i&Xurff' 8s mutato.

atirbs (ruvetsi Thuc. 1. 67 ovx 7 4 2 SiKaCws, with right, since Thebes,

dvdpuv re <T(p~lau> ivovrwv KOX &IM Treplwhich T<f had been his rpo<p6s so long (760),
has a better claim to him than Athens,
doriSv marks the public character of however hospitable. And Creon has an
his mission from Thebes, while dvSpwv especial right to urge the claim as being
would be intolerably weak. It cannot be now the guardian of the family honour
justified by Herm.'s argument, that Soph, (755). Not: 'as they owed it to thee to
added it in the second clause because he d o ' : nor, 'in due form,' as opp. to
had omitted it in the first, since IvAs private overtures.
needed no addition. avSpa in 735 pro- IK %\ rav. When the art. stands as
bably caused the slip. demonstr. pron., it is usu. the first word in
7 3 8 iSicf |i<H yiva, it devolved on me the clause: but cp. 1699 (TOP) : Aesch. Eum.
by kinship. Cp. Eur. Ale. 291 raXuSs 2 iK Se rrjs Qefuv: Plat. Euthyd. 303 C
p.ev airrois KarBavelv TJKOV fllov(a.cc. absol.),woXXh fiev ovv ical dXXa...4v Se Tots KaX
when they had reached a time of life TOVTO: Eur. Ale. iS^olKTpav<I>IXOI.<TW, IK 5£
mature for dying. The personal constr. TUV fiaXurr' ifwl. (In Soph. Ph. 1243 iv
occurs in Eur. Her. 213 ykvovs iitv ijkeis wSe 5e TOIS iyd is doubtful; L has roicrb".)
roXaSe, thou art related to them in this 7 4 3 f. ocr<j«r€p, sc. ixaXiara: cp. Tr.
degree. In such examples ijficet, I?K« can- 312 iirel viv rwvde irXet<XTOv QKTUJO. | fiXew-
not properly be regarded as mere sub- ov<r\ 6Vi()7ref| Kal (ppoveh older f.6pr), where
stitutes for 7T/jo<7ij/cei, Trpou^KU. yivn irXettTTOv is grammatically needed with
(caus. dat.): cp. 0. T. 1016 rp> aoi 116- Sa-ipTep, though ii.bvr\ is added as if iveiSi/),
Xvfios ovdiv iv yevei. Bergk's %K' ffioiy' and not cxrifirep, had preceded. Schol.
ivl is unnecessary. iyuj /idXicrrct (re KaXw, H&tpirep TrXettTTOV
7 3 0 ets irXito-rov ir6\oi>s, to the dVyu TOIS iraffrifuunv,—where the absence
greatest extent of all the citizens, i.e. of any ref. to the words el ^...Ktuaaros
more than any other Theban. els as in has caused suspicion: but the schol.'s aim
els inrep8oXfy, is rd /udXiora, etc. (cp. was simply to explain the syntax. ir\«i-
iirl TrXeov): the gen. after the superl. <rTov...K«CKurTos: Ph. 631 TT)S wXeiarov
adv., as At. 502 /leyiarov l<?xwe (TTparoS. i%8l<rTris: Eur. Med. 1323 a neyurrov
74O dXX' opens his direct appeal: i^U yivat: Ale. 790 rty Xi
cp. 101.
126 SO*OKAEOYI

dXy&5 TOICTI trots icaKois, yipov,

opciv ere TOV hvcrrr^vov oWa fikv £4vov, 745
del 8' dXyjTTjv Kairl wpocnroXov

OUK aV TTOT' es TOCTOVTOV cu/aas Trecreiv

eho£, ocrov TriiTTCOKev ijSe Suay-iopos,
act ere icqSevovcra, Kal TO CTOV Kapa
TTTWX<P SiatTT^, TTJXIKOUTOS, ou ydficav
euireipos, aXXct TOWIOVTOS dpirdcrai,.
a p avkiov TOWCIOOS, a raAas eycu,
wj'etSto-' es ere Ka/ie KCU TO Trai' yeVos;
aXX' ov yap £<TTL rdfi^avrj KpvTrreiV <rv vw 755
irpos Oeaiv TraTpcoaiv, OiSurous, ffetcr^els e/xot
icpvxfiov, deXrjcras acrrv zeal SO/AOUS fLoXelv
TOV<S crous iraTpcoovs, T^i'Se Tiyv TTOXIV c/)tXcos
wV eirafia yap" 7) 8' OIKOI v\eov
<rif$oiT dv, ovcra <rfj irakai Tpoctos. 760
7 4 4 0X713 om. L, R 2 : superscripsit corrector in L. Schol. TOIS trois irad-rmtunv, unde
tamen neutiquam potest argui id eum in textu legisse. 7 4 6 del 5'} 5' inseruit
corrector in L : om. F . 7 4 7 piofrrepij] Post o erasae in L litterae duae vel tres.
T V ] TW B : TW S' Vat. 7 4 8 akias] aUdas F, Elms. 7 4 8 TJSe] TJS'TI B, T,
Vat., Farn. u8' coniecit Wecklein. 7 5 1 irraxwi, superscr. ij, L : TTTOXW R3:

7 4 6 ff. J4vov would apply to any one
living in a country not his own: cp. 562.
Oed. is not merely an exile, but a wan-
dering beggar. The rhythm makes it
better to take OVTO. with fkvov only, and
to connect dXiyri]v with xwP°WTa. lirV
|uas irp., in dependence on (cp. on 148),
but without conscious reference to the
metaphor of an anchor: cp. Lys. or. 31
§ 9 (of a /leroi/cos) ^7ri wpotrT&rov (JSKEI, h e
lived under the protection of a citizen
as his patron (so Lycurg. Leocr. § 145
o£Ki}<ras...eVl Tpoararov).
7 4 7 "rijv: Soph, freely uses the art.
for the relat. pron., in dialogue no less
than in lyrics, when metre requires, but
not otherwise: eg. crit. n. on 35: so in
dialogue 1258 (TT;S), 0. T. 1427 (T6), El.
1144 (T^K), Tr. 47 (TIJK), 381, 728 (rfjs),
Ph. 14 (T£), etc. TdXos has nearly the
force of an interjection, 'ah m e ! ' : cp.
318.
7 4 8 f. OVK ISoga irecrciv &v = 8n ire<roi
dv. 1$ TOO-OOTOV aUCas: cp. 0. T. Ill
h TO(T60TOV (XTISUV \ i/iov /3e^wros n. So
El. 191 deuce? irfc O-TOXS (of Electra).
The penult, of alula, as of the epic
atmla, is always long; hence the later
spellingdefceia, of/ceio (Eustath. 1336. 58),
often found in our MSS. iScrov, i. e. els
SJOP : cp. Dem. De Fals. Legat. § 342
eVl rijs aur^s rjairep vvv tS-ov<rtas...fLeve'i:
Plat. Rep. 533 E ov Tepl 6v6/iaTos 1;
a/Mpiafirrrriais, ots Toaoiruv irepl irKe^is
oawv r/iuv wpoKenat.. i[Zt 8v<r(jiopos is
added as if the preceding statement had
been general ('I had not thought that
any royal maiden,' etc.).
76O rd <riv Kctpa, a way of alluding to
his blindness without mentioning it: cp.
285.
7 6 1 irr<i>x£. The poet, tendency was
often to treat adjectives with three termi-
nations as if they had only two. Cp. the
H o m e r i c irovXiv i<f>' vypyv (II. 1 0 . 2 7 ) :
BrjKvs itpari (Od. 5. 467), ij8i>s avrfiri (Od.
12. 369), iriKpbv...6d/nji> {Od. 4. 406): be-
low, 1460 (cp. 0. T. 384 n.): Tr. 207
Koivbs...K\a.yyA: Eur. Bacch. 598 dlov
fSpovras, 992 frai SiKa <pavep6s, ITU : Helen.
 OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 127

sorrow for thine ills, when I see thee, hapless one, a stranger and
a wanderer evermore, roaming in beggary, with one handmaid
for thy stay. Alas, I had not thought that she could fall to such
a depth of misery as that whereunto she hath fallen—yon
hapless girl!—while she ever tends thy dark life amid penury,—
in ripe youth, but unwed,—a prize for the first rude hand.
Is it not a cruel reproach—alas!—that I have cast at thee,
and me, and all our race ? But indeed an open shame cannot
be hid ; then—in the name of thy fathers' gods, hearken to me,
Oedipus !—hide it thou, by consenting to return to the city and
the house of thy fathers, after a kindly farewell to this State,—
for she is worthy : yet thine own hath the first claim on thy
piety, since 'twas she that nurtured thee of old.

VTOXV A et cett. 7 5 5 oi] ed Mekler. v\n>] vvv codd. plerique, Aid., Hartung.
va> Blaydes., Dindorf. rd/upavrf] Tatpavri B, T, Farn. 7 5 7 icpiiij/ov] Ki\j/ov B, T:
Vat., Farn. 7 5 8 f. <piXws | elirtiv] <pt\os | ~KITOV Herwerdenus (rr/vde jxiv scribens),
2 2
XITTWX prius coniecerat Blaydes. ri 8' L, L , R : 17S' cett. of/cot] (KCT Wecklein:
76O S£/ojt L : Slier) A et plerique, quod praetulerunt Heathius et Reisig. SU

623 u rrodeuibs rmp sition of wv is awkward.—So in 0. T.

Tt]XiKowTOS is fem. only here and El.
614. The point of TT/XIKOOTOS is that her
marriageable age is passing by in these
perilous wanderings. There is a similar
thought in Electra's complaint (El. 962).
Cp. 1116, 1181.
7 5 2 roviruSvTos possessive, dpirtwrtu
epexegetic: belonging to the first comer,
for him to seize. O. T. 393 rb y' alviy/x'
oixi TOVWLOVTOS r)v \ dvSpbs Siemeiv (n.).
753 dp'; equiv. in sense to ap' ov;
'are you satisfied that it is so?' i.e. 'is it
not so?' 0. T. 822 ap' ttpw KUKOS; \ dp'
oixl Tas dvayvos ; <8 rdXas, nom. instead
of voc.,cp. 185; so 0. T. 744 o?/«>t rdXas,
n.; below, 847.
7 5 4 ff. ' I have utteredacruel reproach
against my kindred and myself. But
indeed the reproach is one that cannot be
hid, so long as thou and thy daughter are
seen wandering thus. Hide it, then, tkou
(no one else can)—by coming home.' Un-
less we correct wv to viv ( = TO. tfitpavij), it
is better to place a point, and not merely a
comma, at KpOirrav: 'But (I have some
excuse) for,' etc.,—the elliptical use ofdXX'
ov 7<ip, as at 988, El. 595, Tr. 552. So
the schol. : wore <rvyyvdiJ.ris el/d a|ios
\£yuv oil yap d&vafiai Kptiirreiv. With
only a comma at Kpiirreiv, dXXct would
belong to Kpi+ov: 'But,—since it is im-
possible, etc.—hide thou,'—when the po-
1424 Creon urges the Theban elders to
take Oed. into the house, forbidding them
roiovb" dyos J anakvirTov ovno SuKvtivax.
7 5 6 irpos 8«ov irarpufoiv, the gods of
thy fathers, i.e. of the Labdacid house,
which traced its descent from Agenor,
son of Poseidon and father of Cadmus.
This peculiarly strong adjuration occurs
also Ant. 838, Ph. 933: cp. El. 411 <3
deol irarpyoi, <rvyy4ve<rd4 y' aXXa vvv: fr.
S21. 8 (women are parted by marriage)
u€OJV TTCLTOOJhJV TWV T€ (bVffaVTOJV WJTO.
7 5 7 0eXr(cras: cp. 0. T. 649 n$ov
BeXrftras (ppovqaas T' (n.). &m>, no less
than 8o|j.ovs. is qualified by rois irarpcpovs
(cp. 297). Creon's real purpose was to
establish Oedipus just beyond the Theban
border (399).
7 5 9 «tir»v here = 7T/)o<re«rw>': so //. 12.
210 Sri Tore HovKvddfjias Bpaabv "E/cropa
elire irapaffrds : Ai. 764 d ftiv yap airov 4v-
viirei.' riwov, etc. Cp. id. 862 ra TpuiKa
Tredta Trpo(ravdf2' xafper', c5 Tpotprjs ifwi:
ill. 12 21 ras Upas Sir as \ irpoadiroifiev
'Affdvas. Usu. eS or icanus \4yeiv raid is
to speak well or ill of him: Xen. Mem.
2. 3. 8 eS X^yetj* rbv e8 \4yovra. i]
8' OCKOI (TTO'XIS) is somewhat bold, but
scarcely warrants Wecklein's change to 7;
S' <:««. Cp. 35i,Aesch. Suppl. 390/tori
vofiovs rods otKoBev (the laws of your
country).
128 ZO0OKAEOYI
01. <5 Trdvra TOX/JLWV Kaiiro iravros civ <f>epa>v
\6yov hucaiov ixTj^avq/xa TTOIKCKOV,
TL Taura Treipa Kaifie Sevrepov dekeis
ekelv iv ots ftaXior' av aKyoirjv a\ov<s',
irpoo'de.v re yap ju,e TOICTIV oi/ceiots /caKois
vocrovvff, oV r/v /AOI rept/as iKirecreiv
OVK 7)de\e<s deXovTL irpoa-dicrdai x^P^'
aAA.' r\viK 77877 pecrTos 77 dviAov/jLevos,
Kal TOW BofioicrLV r\v hiavraarOai ykvicv,
TOT i£ea>dei.s /cdfey6aXX.es, ovSe o~oi
TO cruyyeves TOUT' ouSajotcSs TOT' rjv <f>i\ov'
vvv T avdi<i, rjviK elo-opas noXiv T4 fx.oi
^vvovaav evvovv TT^VSC K<U yeVos TO wav,
Tretpa neTao-rrav, o-K\~r)pa /u,a\#a/c&>s Xeyav
KOLLTOL T I S CLVTr) Te/3t/>lS, aKOVTOLS <f>lXeh> ', 775
Mentzner. <r^j3oir' OK] crepcurrds olim coni. Nauck. 7 8 1 av <j>ipuiv ex a/uptpuiv L.
7 6 7 ijfleXes 8£\OI/TI litteris minoribus scriptum in litura L : quid prius fuerit
prorsus incertum videtur. 7 6 9 Post hunc versum L repetit v. 438, Kal i*h>8avov

7 6 1 f. iravrAs with \c5-yov SiKaCov: abused their former control over the blind
' thou who wouldst borrow a crafty device man. Iv ots = iv roirois, iv ofs, in things
from any plea of right'—as he here uses (snares), having been caught in which,
the X070S StKaios about duty to friends etc.: cp. El. 1476 rlvav TTOT' avSpwv iv
and fatherland for the purpose of enticing fliffOlS CLpKVtTTaTOlS j TT&TTWx' 0 r\r]fiO)V ;
Oedipus back. Cp. Ph. 407 S£oi5a yap vai E u r . Ph. 263 SidoiKa ixr/ /te StKTiwv (<ra \
vavrhs av \670u /ca/coO | yXutra-Q Si-y&vTa: \apovres OI5K iK<ppw<r\ IXOXUTT' d£v d\-
Eur. I. A. 97 irdvra irpocfepwv \6yov. Yo£t)V : because his dearest wish now is
This is better than to make TTOVTOS neut.*, that his grave should bless his friends and
taking ^iyov 8. as denning gen with |M)x- harm his foes (92). If the Thebans could
dvr|)i.a: ' thou who from anything wouldst entice him back, and become masters of
borrow a crafty device consisting in a his grave, they might baffle that wish;
fair plea'; for which, however, we might and yet he would not even have burial in
cp. Eur. Hec. 248 7ro\\c3>' Xiyuv eiprifw.8' Theban soil (406).
<S<TTe yu,t) Baveiv, Ant. 312 &f d'7ra>'Tos...Kep- 7 6 5 irpwrflsv re, answered by vvv Te
Salvuv, and below, 807. «£v <^p<ov = os in 772. The interval is somewhat long,
<jiipoii av. Dem. De Cor. § 258 jroXX' av but the first rt merely prepares the ear
I j w eVep' elireiv irepl airr^s irapa\ctiru, = for a statement in two parts. OIKCCOIS,
8re ^x 0 '/" *""• Cp. 0. T. 11 n. due to my own acts : it was horror at his
7 6 3 £ In L's ircCpai (sic) we trace the own involuntary crimes that made him
wish of Didymus (schol.) to read irctpqi, eager to quit Thebes: cp. 0. T. 819 Kal
i.e. 'by a stratagem.' It would then be rdS' 06ns dWos fiv 117 '7w V i/Mvry rdaS'
necessary to take KO(J.^ as = ' even me' (who dpas 6 TrpoffTiBels. So Ai. 260 oUeta
have had such experiences). ireip$ is W&01], I /tfidevbs &\\ov wapatrpal-avTos :
manifestly right: rovTa is cogn. accus., El. 215 olKelas...eh &ras | ifiirlTreis.
/iou being understood. 7 6 6 £ vo<roOv8', as if OVK ijdeKes ix-
SfiTepov.JXftv, to get me a second time irifiireiv was to follow; but the changed
into thy power. This is explained by vv. form of phrase requires the dat. O&OVTI.
765—771, which set forth how they had Cp. 0. T. 350 ivviTW ai ..i/j,/ji,ivei.v,...ws
 OlAinOYZ ETTI KOAQNQI 129

OE. All-daring, who from any plea of right wouldst draw

a crafty device, why dost thou attempt me thus, and seek
once more to take me in the toils where capture would be
sorest ? In the old days—when, distempered by my self-
wrought woes, I yearned to be cast out of the land—thy will
went not with mine to grant the boon. But when my fierce
grief had spent its force, and the seclusion of the house was
sweet, then wast thou for thrusting me from the house and from
the land—nor had this kinship any dearness for thee then: and
now, again—when thou seest that I have kindly welcome from
this city and from all her sons, thou seekest to pluck me
away, wrapping hard thoughts in soft words. And yet what
joy is there here,—in kindness shown to us against our will ?

(sic) TOK Bviibv iKdpa/idvra /ioi, cum tamen in v. 438 Ka.jj.6,v6avov recte habeat. De-
levit Valckenaer. 7 7 1 <pi\ov\ ji£\ov coni. Wecklein. 7 7 4 fieracrTav] p.' diro-
Blaydes. 7 7 5 Too-airi) L, A, plerique: rla (vel riff) aSrri T, B, Vat., Farn.,

OVTL (n.). found only here, but not open to just

7 6 7 <M)K ifOeXes &\OVTI K.T.X., the will suspicion, though Blaydes changes it to
on my side was not met by will on yours: /x' airocrirav. So fie6£\neiv in Anth. Plan. 5.
cp. Tr. 198 ou'x eK&v, iKovai 8t | £Aveoru>: 384. (TKX.T]pd |ia\8aK»s Xlytav, putting
Ant. 276 Tr&pei/j.t 5' aKOjp ovx e/coOffif. 7rpoo"-hard purposes into soft words: disguising
6&r8ai, as used here, = 'bestow on one,' the ungenerous treatment which was
has no nearer parallel than Aesch. Eum. really contemplated (399) under the name
735 i'Vi'ov 5' 'OpitTTy ripV h/0) vpoaBi\ao- of a recall to home and friends (757).
fuu, and should perh. be irpo<r8etv<u, For the verbal contrast cp. Epicharmus
which is oft. said of 'bestowing' gifts, fr. 121 w irovript, fi^j ra /xaKaica fiiaeo fj.'i)
good or evil. The midd. usu. = 'to an- TJP' %XV!< 'WOO not softness, lest
JP XV<
nex' (404), or 'to take on oneself (0. T. d h d ' Ai Rh ,
thou wed hardness.' Arist. Rhet. 3. 7.
1460 n.). Cp. on ir/joff^Tjffeis, 153.
10 (speaking of the relation to be ob-
7 6 8 if, the old Attic form, given by served between the sounds of words, and
L in 973, 1366 (though not elsewhere), the tones of the orator's voice) iav oSv rd
and attested by ancient scholia for fr. 406 (LtaXaKa (TKXTJPWS icai r a ff/cXijpa fj.a\a.KWS
and O. T. 1123, where see n. |M<TT<SS Xe-yriTcu, iiridavov yl-yverai.. C p . 1406.
with partic.: [Dem.] or. 48 § 28 (prob. 7 7 5 O«TT), subject (instead of TOVTO,
by a contemporary of Dem.) iireidi) 5t see on 88), T£S T^»|»I.S predicate: d'KOVTas
liearbs tyhero i.yava.KTWv: Eur. Hipp. object to <j>i\tiv: What pleasure is this,
664 /turwv S' OCTTOT' einr\r]ff8ri<rofi.tu | 7weu- —that people should be hospitable to one
against one's inclination? Thuc. 3. 12
7 7O l|«(»e«s Ka£tp.: for the impf. cp. TU OSV atiTT] 17 <pMa iylyvero rj £\evOepia
356, 441. _ TTKTTri; 4>iXciv; / / . 6. 15 wcwras y&p <pi-
7 7 1 TOUT' : Ant. 96 TO heivov TOVTO, \4eTKev 68$ tin ohla valwv: Od. 8. 42
this danger of which thou speakest. &<f>pa £elvov ivl ixeydpoiai <f>CKtunev. So
7 7 2 f. ir<5Xiv, the State in the person oft ayairdw. Better thus t h a n : ' w h a t joy
of its head, Theseus: Y&OS, the people is it (for thee) to caress me against my
of Attica, as represented by the elders of will?' The illustration (776 ff.) shows
Colonus. Cp. At. 861 K\eival T' 'Adrjvai. that aKovTas refers to the reluctance of
xal TO oivrpcHp'ov y£i>os. So El. 706 A.I- Oed., not to the constraint put by the
vihv yivos: fr. 61 Kbpy re K&pyelq. yhos. oracle on the Thebans.—T0<rain) was
7 7 4 (leTao-irdv, to snatch to the other a mere blunder.
side (cp. ixeraKWitv, neTaireWav etc.),
J. S.
I3O ZO*OKAEOYI

wcnrep TIS et crol \nrapovvri fikv

fjL7]8£v 8180117 ju^S' eVap/ce'crcu dikoi,
irXvpr) 8* evovri Ovwov wv vp"ȣots, Tore
ooipow, or ovoei' r> Ycipis yapiv cpepot,
ap ai> fiaraiov T-^CTO av rjoovr)? TU^OIS ; 70O
Toiaura fievroi, /cal cru Trpocrc^epeis e/toi,
Xoy<£) ju.ei> icrOXd, TOZCTI O epyoicriv Kafca.
<f>pdcr<0 Se KCU ToicrS', als ere SrjXcocra KCLKOV.
77/ceis eju- o.qa>v, ov% iv es OOJU,OUS ayy s >
aXX' ws irdpavXov ol/ctcrys, TTOXIS Se crot 7^5
KaKav avaTos T^CTS' diraXXa^^y ^(6ov6<;.
OVK ecrn crot raur', dXXa crot r d S ' ecrr', e«ei
X<upas ctXdcTTCop OU/AOS ivvaiwv dec'
ecTTiv Se Traicrt rots ifidttri TTJS e/t^s
•)(0ov6s Xax^v TOCTOVTOV, ivdavelv (JLOVOV. 79°

L2. 7 7 8 ruxeic] <t>ayeii> Herwerden. 7 7 7 0Aei, superscr. ot, B, R :

ceteri (superscr. ij in T, Farn.). 7 7 8 xpjii"015 L 2 : xPBfeIS c e t t- 7 7 0 SupotO'
prima m. in L ; dein » ante fl inseruit vel ipsa vel S. BupoTvB' F , R2: SwpoW cett.
2 2
0^/MM, superscr. ot, L, R : 0^p« A, R, L : 0^poi B, T, F, Vat., Farn. 78O rijaS' &v
•i)Sovyjt A, R, F, L 2 : T^O-5' •^SOJ'^S L, R 2 : TT}<T8{ y' T)8OVT)S T, B, Vat., Farn. 781 en>]
<roi L, R 2 . 7 8 3 (ppcurw 8' ivavrt', as Wecklein. TofffS'] roia L, F, R2. raS'
coni. Blaydes. KO.KISV\ ris el Nauck., Hensius. 7 8 5 oiKr/eys (sic) L, et a pr. m. F :

7 7 6 ff. uenrep merely introduces the
illustration, like ' F o r instance.' Plat.
Gorg. 451 A uffTrep av, et ris fie e/)om>...
etiroi.iJ.' ay. Rep. 420 c oitnrep odv av el
ijp.as avSpi&vras ypicfiovras irpoaeXdtbv TIS
tyey? \£yai>,... per plus av iSoKov/xev irp&s
airov &.iro\oyei<rffat Xtyovres. TIS before
il is here a case of'hyperbaton,' in which
Soph, is sometimes bold: cp. 0. T.
1251 n. "ninety: cp. O. T. 1435 KOX TOV
fie xpefos a8e XivapeTs T U X « " '>
7 7 8 cSv xptfjois. The verb in the rela-
tive clause takes the optative mood of the
verb in the principal clause (?x»''T' = 8Te
?X°'s): CP- Eur. Hel. 435 T(S &V /j.i\oi \
6Vm SiayyelXeie, and n. to 0. T. 506.
119 i\ \ d p i s : when the benefit (the
thing done) should bring with it no sense
of a favour conferred: X^P18 a n ( i X^P l v
being used in two different senses: cp.
X&piv &xaPlv • • • lirucp&inu (Aesch. Ag.
1545) to grant a boon which gives no
pleasure.
78O dp': see on 753. The second dv
is warranted by the stress on TTJ<T8', and
is more likely than Tij<r8^ y': cp. on
0. T. 339.
7 8 1 Kal <rv, thou on thy part: cp. on
53.
7 8 2 \6ya...TOIO-I S' ^p^ouriv : cp.
El. 60 firav \6ycp BavOiv \ ipyoun <ru$w:
E u r . Tr. 1233 bvo/t.' l%ov<ra, rapya 8' 06.
7 8 3 Kal roto-8'. The Chorus had
been present when Ismene told Oed. of
the Theban designs, and when he uttered
an imprecation on his sons (399—460):
and Theseus left the stage at 667. JBut
<f>pd<r» refers to the explicit and public
statement of Creon's baseness, now ad-
dressed, before his face, to the Chorus,
7 8 6 irdpavXov, having my abode
(auX^) beside you, i.e. 017X' 7^s KaSfielas
(399)> but outside of it. So Ai. 892 rlvos
/3o?) iropauXos i\t§n\ vairovs; 'whose cry,
sheltered near us, burst from the wood?':
fr- 4^° TapauXos 'EXXijcrTroKTis, a neigh-
hour at the Hellespont.
7 8 6 KctKwv dVaros: see on &.vrpieji,ov
xei/juivoiv 677. TtjcrS'is a certain correc-
tion of the MS. TWV8", which would be
awkward if masc. (as = the Athenians),
and pointless if neut., since nothing has
yet been said between Creon and Oed.
about such nani.. The schol., KOX tva ^
 OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
As if a man should give thee no gift, bring thee no aid, when
thou wert fain of the boon; but after thy soul's desire was sated,
should grant it then, when the grace could be gracious no more:
wouldst thou not find that pleasure vain ? Yet such are thine
own offers unto me,—good in name, but in their substance evil.
And I will declare it to these also, that I may show thee
false. Thou hast come to fetch me, not that thou mayest take
me home, but that thou mayest plant me near thy borders, and
so thy city may escape unscathed by troubles from this land.
That portion is not for thee, but this,—my curse upon the
country, ever abiding therein ;—and for my sons, this heritage—
room enough in my realm, wherein—to die.
oUrjireis R2: cf. ad v. 92. 7 8 6 avairos L, al., quod interpretatur gl. in R, ifaow
dvalrios. Extant etiam dvaipos (L2) et averos (Vat.), acaros A, al. TQI>8' codd.
et Suid., quod in textu reliquit Elms., Scaligeri coniectura rrjad' in margine apposita.
Ti/ffS' recepp. edd. rec. plerique. 7 8 7 Tab" 1<TT\ <-Kei] Post for' erasae litterae tres
ad minimum: accentus acutus superest. 70O TOOOVTOV ivBavuv /J.6VOV codd.: roo-ovrb
7' ivd. IJ.. Brunck., de qua 1. quod dixit Elms., 'TOUOVTO et TOIOVTO non usurpant tra-
gici,' id de v. TO<TOVTO quidem recte dictum est; sed cf. Aesch. P. V. 801 TOIOVTO I^V
ffoi TOVTO (ppotipiov \4yw, nisi TOIOVTOV OVV croi legendum sit. Coniecitficroi'Trepivtiavziv
jtbvov Blaydes.: TOCOVTOV ivdaveiv Scov L. Langius: TOIXOVTOV £V86.ITTUV /J.6VOV Meine-

ypi d/3Xa/3^s Herat £K Taurus T7Js yrjs, 3 akdaroip eifTiiraiKe HeXomSwv, a very
confirms TTJ<T8\ Join rrjc-Se x6ov6s with fiend of the Pelopidae has burst in. If
KCIKWV, 'evils coming from this land' we joined «K«t \wpas, the phrase could
(gen. of source). diraWax&n is absol., mean nothing but ' in that part of the
'get off,' as El. 1002 dXvros O"TI}S i!-- country,' which is pointless here. For
aTra\\ax8vo~ofi.cu: Ar. Plut. 271 atraXKa- iwaUiv cp. Aesch. Sufpl. 415 fiapbv
yTJvai I dffifuos. If it were joined with Zivoucov...aXaaropa. The erasure after
rijixde x^ov6s, ' get free of this land,' (as for' in L suggests to me the possibility
Wecklein takes it,) the phrase would im- that itra | \(»pas and CKtt j \upav (de-
ply that Thebes was already involved in pending on iyvatuv) may have been alter-
a feud with Athens. Besides, the words native readings, from which ours has been
would naturally mean, ' get safely out of composed; but there is no evidence.
this land.' 79O TOCTOVTOV, «v8av£iv |xovov is
7 8 7 f. TOVTa...T(i8', a good instance bold. The infin. must be explained as
of the normal distinction. Cp. Her. 6. in appos. with Toaovrov,—'just thus much
53 ravra fikv KaKeSaqiovioi \4yov<ri,...Tade right in the land—the right to die in
Bt...iyii 7po0w: Xen. An. 1. 1. 20 Tavra it.' For the regular construction, see
fi£v S-i) ai ~\4yeis' wap' TJ/MUV 8i dirdy- O. T. 1191 TOCOVTOV Sffov doKetv. Aesch.
yeXXe ra.Se. In poetry, however, otfros Theb. 730 (in ref. to these same brothers)
often refers to what follows, (as Od. 1. aldapos | x^ifa valeiv SiamjXas, dirScrav
306 Tavra Sk TOI /jtd\a lrdvTa re\evTTJ- Kal (pdifitvoto'i.i' KaT^xetIlt j T&V fieyoXuy
ffovffiv 'Axaiol, I vrja Kai H-aLrovs iptras,) ireSiuv d/j,oipovs: Xen. An. 4. 8. 12
and 8Se to what has just preceded: cp. roaovrov xupLo" KaTaax&v...iaov ^|u roiis
on 1007. iffxdrovs \o%ofs yevtetiai TWV iroXefjdcw
\ciipas with aXcCirTup, my scourge of Kepdruv: Thuc. 1. 1 t>e/j,6fievoi...Ta airuv
the land, the avenging spirit which, Hicao-Toi birov diroffip. The conjecture of
through my curse, will ever haunt the Blaydes, o<rovirep instead of TOOWTOV,
land: for the gen., cp. Tr. 1092 Ne/i&s is hardly probable.
kvoiKov (the lion), ^OVK&KUV aka.o~Topa, 6v0av€iv : cp. [Eur.] Rhes. 869 J 7010
scourge of herdsmen: Xenarchus (Midd. Tarpls, irws dv evddvotfd <yoi'. a poet*
Comedy, C. 350 B.C.) ~Bovra~\lav fr. 1. word: in Lys. or. 16 § 15 the prose
9—2
132 SO0OKAEOY2
ap OVK a/xevvov 17 crv rdv ®rjfia.i<; <f>pov(o;
TTOXXS. y , oaamep K&K aafyeo-ripwv K\VO),
<J>OI/3OU re KOLVTOV Zrjvos, o<s KtCvov TraTijp.
TO o~6v 8' a^iKTat Sevp" virofSkrjTov ord/Aa,
TToXkrjv ex°i> (TTOfiuxTLv' iv 8e TW \4yeiv 795
KOLK av Xa/tais r a ir\eiov 17 croyrrjpia.
ahX oTSa yap ere r a u r a /AT) TreiBoiv, 16L'
77/Aas o ea Qrjv evuao ov yap av /ca/cais
ovo wo e^ovres Lf^^v, ei Tepiroifieua.
KP. TTorepa fOjat^ets Sucrru^eti' I/A' es r a era, 800
17 cr eis ret cravrov fiaXKov, iv TW VUV \6ya>;
kius. 7 9 2 ^K] KO\ A, R, Aid., Blaydes.: K&K Doederlein.: t« L, cett. 7 9 6 Xo-
|8ois] Xaxois coni. Musgravius. aiarr/pia ex atarripla L. 7 9 7 oXX' olSa 7<ip ere]
Litteras 5a y in litura habet L. dXX' olaBa yap fue Blaydes.; oXX' UQi yap ^e

ivairoBavovTUv should prob. be restored. 79S iroVXijv?xov<rr^ll<1)0'lv> with ahard

Remark that IvBavetv can mean only 'to
die in,' not, 'to lie dead in': but the sense
is, 'just enough ground, with a view to
dying (instead of reigning) on Theban
soil'; i.e., as much as a dead man will
need. The phrase is half-proverbial:
Ar. Eccl. 592 fir/dk yetopyeiv TOV fiiv 7roX-
\i\v, T<J 5' elvcu [iridt Ttuprjvcu. Freeman,
Old English History p. 313 '•...What
will my brother King Harold of England
give to King Harold of Norway ?'...' Seven
foot of the ground of England, or more
perchance, seeing he is taller than other
men.' Shaksp. H. IV. Pt. i. 5. 4. 89
When that this body did contain a spirit,
A kingdom for it was too small a bound;
But now two paces of the vilest earth Is
room enough.
7 9 2 <ra4>E<rrip<i>v: see on 623. The
KOI of two MSS. (A, R) is strongly
recommended by Greek usage, and is
probably to be combined with ix, which,
though not necessary with KXUW, has
L's support.
7 9 4 TA crAv...<rr({|i,a, thy mouth
has come hither suborned: thou hast
come as a mere mouthpiece of the The-
bans, secretly pledged to aid their designs
on me. Cp. 0. T. 426 (Teiresias says)
KOX Kptovra KO.1 roi/jibv <rrA/ia | Tpoiri)\a-
Kifc, my message from Apollo. wropXt]-
TOV : cp. At. 481 ouSeis ipel iroB' i s iirb-
ff\T]T<n> X670K, I Atas, ?Xe£as, dXXa -rijs
aavrov <f>p£v6s, a word not true to thy
nature. Soii7r67re/j7rTosofan insidious
emissary, X e n . An. 3. 3. 4.
and keen edge,—thoroughly attempered
to a shameless and cruel task. aTo/iams
was the process of tempering iron to
receive an edge or point (orijiia); cp.
Arist. Meteor. 4. 6 TTjKerai ii KO.1 6 elp-
yaap.ii/ot alSripos, ware iypbs ylyve<rOai
Kal ira\i.v irriyvv<r8ai. Kai rd <TTO/JH1>-
fiara iroiovffiv ovrtas' b<f>L<TT<XTat. yap Kal
airoKadalperai Kara i) (TKapla (dross). 8rav
dt iroXXcwas ira^g Kal Kadapos yivqrat.,
TOUTO (TTdfiOifia ylyverai (this m a k e s
tempered iron). Hence, fig., Plut. Mor.
988 D Tijs avSpelas otov ftacjiri TIS 0 Su/xo's
iffri Kal arofiufia: Lycurg. 16 r a 5'
i/ytei^a (j3p£(pT]) fiaWov <TTo/J.odff$at Kal
KparvvetrSai rty t&v, have their consti-
tutions tempered and strengthened. Ar.
Nub. 1107 iiAiivqa' SITUS | CU fwi aro-
/Mlxrets abrbv, tirl IJ£V Barepa \ o&c SIKI-
dlois, rye 5' ^T^pav avrov yvadov \ arb-
/natron olav (s rd ytieifu irpayixara, alluding
to a two-edged blade; schol. <S£weis...
aKovijereis. The double sense of <rr<5na
has suggested the Taprixv^^ with oro-
(J.WO-LV: c p . Tr. 1176 TOV/WP oguvai. arojxa.
Ai. 650 8sTOSeir1 tKapripovv TOTS, \ ^ o 0 g
<rl8r)pos as, kBi\\iv6riv c r o / i a : ' I, erst
so wondrous firm,—yea, as iron hardened
in the dipping,—felt the keen edge of my
temper softened.' Cp. Ai. 584 ykuaaa...
iyiq
7 9 6 Kai?d and trortjpia are predi-
cates: cp. Eur. Hipp. 471 aXX' el rd
jrXefw xpV<rT°' Tt^v KaKav ?xeis. Cp.
Ant. 313 €K TWV yap aiaxpuv \rifj.fi6.TO)v
rods irXelovas \ aTU/itrnvs tdois av ij aecucr*
 OIAITTOYZ ETTI KOAQNni 133
Am I not wiser than thou in the fortunes of Thebes ? Yea,
wiser far, as truer are the sources of my knowledge, even
Phoebus, and his father, Zeus most high. But thou hast come
hither with fraud on thy lips, yea, with a tongue keener than the
edge of the sword; yet by thy pleading thou art like to reap
more woe than weal. Howbeit, I know that I persuade thee
not of this,—go!—and suffer us to live here; for even in
this plight our life would not be evil, so were we content there-
with.
CR. Which, thinkest thou, most suffers in this parley,—I
by thy course, or thou by thine own ?
Meinekius, cum Nauckio irelawv scribens. veWuv codd.; in F superscr. est OVT'.
7 9 9 iwjxev, el superscr. rj L. rj superscriptum habet T, in textu F : ceteri el.

ixivovs. Oed. means: ' By pleading with may note that in 0. T. 376 the MSS.
me to return, you will only illustrate your changed <re...^ue>0 into /ae...iroO. But the
own heartlessness: you will never win context confirms otSa.
me as a safe-guard for Thebes.' In later Greek fiy with partic, in
7 9 7 If otSa is right (as it seems to regard to fact, was common, as Luc.
be), |iij can hardly be explained other- Dial. Mort. 16 irus ovv dKpif&js 6 Aland*
wise than by emphasis, i.e. by the strong uv ov dityvu <re /ii; 6vra eKetvov, 'failed
assurance which the speaker expresses. to discern that you were not he,' where
But what form should the partic. have? /MJ 8vra, though it might be paraphrased
(1) With the MS. ireliav, the sense is: by el ij.fi qcrBa, virtually = STI OVK rjada.
'However, I am assured that I am not In Mod. Greek the partic. always takes
persuading you of this,—go !' In 656 /iij, not d&. This later tendency may
oW tyti <re (iTJTlva | ivBivS ajr&^ovr dvSpa conceivably have affected our MSS.: e.g.
appears to be a like case of strong TOWLS' 01) irdBuiv may have once stood
assurance. Cp. 0. T. 1455. In 1121 here.
there is another: ta-fara/uu yip rfivSe... 7 9 9 A TcpiroC|icf)a, if we should have
rip'jnv rap aWov |rn8€vos ire(paaii.ivqv. content therewith: cp. Ant. 1168 ir\oti-
Here, however, otSa |uj TelOwv is so far rei re y&p KO.T' OXKOV, el /SotfXei, ju^ya, | nal
stranger, that the emphasis appears less £rj ripavvov axw' txav' ^" &' <&*T7 i Ta^>-
appropriate in stating the speaker's con- TWI TO xa£pe" / , TSKK' ^yu Kavvov <TKIOS
sciousness of what he himself is doing. OVK hi wptal/iriv dvSpl irpos •ripi ridov/iv.
(2) The v. I. IMCOOVT', extant in at least 8 0 0 f. Which of us do you consider
one MS. (F), removes this objection. the greater sufferer by your present atti-
' However, I am assured that you are not tude? Me, because I am not to bring
persuading (either the Athenians or me, you back? Or yourself, when you reject
cp. 803)—go!' (3) ire£<r<i>v would be your friends and country? 8ti<rrv\etv
liable to the same remark as ireWoiv. has been explained as 'to be in error,'
(4) mtcrovr' would complete the parallel- referring to Creon's ignorance of the lot
ism with 656, but is not required by the in store for Thebes (787); but it is
'strong assurance' view, which applies simpler to take it of Creon's failure
to past (1121) or present as well as to to win Oedipus. However great that
future.—Another view is that |tij gives a loss maybe, Creon means, the loss to Oed.
quasi-imperative force: ' I know that you himself will be greater still. 4s TA <rd,
shan't persuade.' This might apply to 'with regard to your doings'; cp. 1121:
656. Here it is much more difficult, esp. 0. T. 980 ai 8' eis TA /HTJT/JOS /117 0o/3oO
if we do not adopt irdtsovf: in 1121 it i»UiU0e!fyiaTa (n.). tf <r tls r d o-awoC, ae
fails. being elided, though emphatic; O. T. 64
With to-0i...|i« for oT5a...<re the imper. irb\{.v re Ka/ii xal a' o/iov ortrei. iv T<£ VUV
would explain (iij (cp. on 78): and we \6-yw, in our present discussion (from 728).
134 20<t>0KAE0YS

01. i[iol \t£v ecrff rjSurTov ei crv \urp? ifie

vefflew otos T el \ixpz roucrSe rou? ireXas.
KP. a BvcrfJiop', ovSe rw -)(p6va ^»ucras <j>avel
<f>piva<; TTOT , dXXa \vfia TO Y*)Pa Tpe(f>€i; 805
OI. ykcocrcrr) crv oewos avopa, o ovoev 010 eyco
SIKCUOV, OOTIS ££ (LTTOVTOS eu Xeyei.
KP. )(o)pl<; TO T' eiffeiy TTOXXO, KOX TO. Kaipia.
01. o5s ST) cru fipa)(4a, r a u r a 8' «> KcupaJ Xeyeis.
KP. ou 8^^' OTW ye I'ous uros f a t croi irdpa. 810
OI. a.Tre\6\ ipw yap /cal TT/DO rwi'Se, /x-^Se /ae
(ffuXacrcr' i(f>op[icoi> evda ^piy vaiew eyu-e.
KP. aapTvpoaai TovaS\ ov ad' irpos Se rows (ii'Xovs
ot avTa^eipeL py)\t.o.r, rjv <r eAw TTOTC,—
01. TIS 8' av jne rcSi'Se cru/x,/Aa^a)i' eXot /Sta; 815
8O5 XC/ta] X^/*a coni. Wecklein. 8O6 ouS^' ex ovSh L. 8O8 T& icaipia
codd., edd. rec. plerique: rd Kaipia Suidas (s. v. x°>P^s)t Elms., Hartung., al.
81O 6 T<3I (superset", 'trw') L, in quo super laoa eadem manus oloa scripsit.

8O2 f. Creon had said, in effect,
' Your happiness is as much my object
as our own.' 'My happiness,' Oed. re-
joins, 'will be best secured if your appli-
cation is rejected by the people of Colo-
nus, as by myself.'
8 0 4 <|>4cras, cp. 150, El. 1463 (cis)
KoXaoroO TrpoGTVXuv rjyiuri (j>ph>a% : H e r .
91 56!;av...(pti<ras ai^dverai.
8 0 5 \v|ia, a 'stain,' or 'reproach.'
In the only other place where Soph, has
the word (Ai. 655 Xv/iad' byvlaas ipd)
it has its primary sense of ' something
washed off' (from A^/AT, another form of
JA.OP, whence \ovoi). \v/mi is only an-
other form, and Eur. uses XOfia in the
sense proper to \V/J.TI, Eur. Tro. 588 XC|U'
'AxoiiSi/, their 'bane' (Hector). rp&|>«,
pass, (as 0. T. 374 fuas rp^et irpos
VVKT6S), thou Kvest on to disgrace thy
years by thy folly. Not midd., 'dost
nourish a reproach.'
8 0 S Cp. 0. T. 545 \4yeiv ai Seiv6s
(Oed. to Creon).
8 0 7 «£ oiravros, startingfrom anything
as the d0op/Mj or v\t\ of discourse; 'on
any theme.' So £K marks the condi-
tions from which action sets out (ciis tic
TUVS1, Ai. 537). «t5\£y{i,, pleads speciously:
Eur. Hu. 1191 SivaaBai T&SIK' eu \4yeiv.
8 0 8 T<5 KaCpia, the reading of Suidas,
is confirmed by such passages as Aesch.
P. V. §11 ocrov T6 T' apxeiv KaX TO SovXeteiv
Slxa: Eur. Ale. 528 ^wpis T& T' etvcu Kal
TO pri vo/j.l£eTcu. In Philemon SIK6XIK6J
fr. 1. 7 Zrepov TO T ' dXyeiv KOX TO deojpeiv
tar' faws, the second TO is doubtful. For
TA Kalpia, the reading of the MSS. , it may
be urged that the phrase is TA Kalpui
5.{\iyuv, dpav etc.) in Aesch. Th. r, 619,
Suppl. 446, Ch. 582, Eur. / . A. 829, Soph.
Ai. 120, while El. 228 (ppovovvn Kalpia
(without art.) is isolated. If T& is re-
tained, the ellipse of TO is illustrated by
606, where see n.: and add trag. incert. fr.
469 x«pls TO. Mwrw Kal &pvyi£v bplo-fxaTa.
8O8 us 81], quasi vero, strictly an ellip-
tical phrase, ' (do you mean) forsooth that
you speak,' &c. Aesch. Ag. 1633 ws S-q
ai /lot Tvpavros 'Apyelav Zati. Eur. Andr.
234 TI ae/nvofivBeis Kels aydv' ?pxe' XSyoiv, |
(as 8r/ ai au<t>pwv Ta/id S' ou^i aihtppova;
81O 8T<J>=TOI5TIJ) onfi, in the opinion
of one who possesses only such sense as
yours: for the ethic dat. cp. 1446, Ar.
Av. 445 iraai viKav TOU Kpirais: Ant. 904
KOITOI a' iyCi 'Tl/irjaa TO?S tppovovaai eff.
For t<ros, only so much, cp. 0. T. 810
ou pvqv lariv 7' iriaev: Her. 2. 3 void^av
fravras avSpdwovs taov irepl avTWv iirlaTaa-
Ocu, equally little: for taos KOI instead of
uarep, O. T. n 87.
811 irpo T»v8«, as 0. T. 10 irpb
(pavetv (n.).
 OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 135
OE. For me, 'tis enough if thy pleading fails, as with me,
so with yon men who are nigh.
CR. Unhappy man, shall it be seen that not even thy years
have brought thee wit ? Must thou live to be the reproach
of age ?
OE. Thou hast a ready tongue, but I know not the honest
man who hath fair words for every cause.
CR. Words may be many, and yet miss their aim.
OE. Thine, forsooth, are few, but aimed aright.
CR. NO, truly, for one whose wit is such as thine.
OE. Depart—for I will say it in the name of yon men also!—
and beset me not with jealous watch in the place where I am
destined to abide.
CR. These men—not thee—call I to witness : but, as for
the strain of thine answer to thy kindred, if ever I take thee—
OE. And who could take me in despite of these allies ?
8 1 2 iptiXaacr'] TrphtsTaaa' Blaydes. 8 1 3 fiapripofiai TOIVO" (ex roiiirS' L), ov ae".
irpbs Si roiis cplXovs codd.: irpbs ye pro irpos Si B, T, Vat., Farn., quo recepto fjv 8'
coniecit Musgravius: coniecit ov ak irpbaBe Erfurdt., recep. Wecklein.: ofls trv wpdffOe
Halm.: ou^l <r', 8s yvwaei Dindorf.: 08s <n> wpovcrTrjaa Hartung. 81S H 6" &v A, R.

8 1 2 4<t>op|«3v with ?v8a \pr\> keeping to witness my protest': i.e. ' I have a
jealous watch at the place where I am just claim on thee, which thou repellest:—
destined to dwell: fig. from a hostile fleet I appeal to a judgment more impartial
watching a position; cp. Dem. or. 3 § 7 than thine own.' The words mark the
fy TOVTO uiairep ^U7r65ioyt(£ TI r<£ ^iXLinrifi point at which he drops persuasion. He
Kal Svcrxeph, irSkir fjteyd\r]i> £<j>opnetv TOIS now turns to menace. ' But, for the tone
iavrov /ceupoTs. \u with $4\a<nr' only: in of thy reply to kinsmen' (meaning, to
class. Gk. {<t>opi*eiv does not take ace. himself, cp. on 148ff/UKpois),'if I catch
For |xe followed by iyki, cp. El. 1359 thee'—an aposiopesis. (Cp. / / . 1. 580
dXXd ji£ I X6701S aTtaWvs, fyy' ?x<ov ^Sior' etirep ydp K' tBtkyaiv 'O\v/j.wios doTepoiri;-
(pol, where inol is not more emphatic than T7js I £1- eStuv (TTu0eX(fof—d yap TTOXI)
lie. So in Tr. 1171 KO.S6KOVI> irpa£uv KO- (piprepis iarw. Verg. Aen. 1. 135 Quos
XcSs" I TO 5' Tjvap' ovSivdWoTXTJi'BaveXiiiiJ.i, ego....)
where there is no contrast between i/j.6 . |j,apTvpo|uu, antestor: cp. Ar. Pax 1119
and some one else: Ant. 292 ws aripyeiv TP. w wale Trace rbv BC£KII/. IE. p.a.prvpo~
ilii: PA. 299 TO /*i) voaetvtye",where the fiat.
stress is on the verb, not on the pronoun. 8 1 4 dvra|u(|3<i: a/ielflofiuu usu. takes
And so here, too, it may be doubted a simple ace. of the person to whom a reply
whether i\iA conveys such an emphasis as is made (991); but cp. Her. 8. 60 rbre
would be given by an italicised 'my,'— p.ev ^Trttus irpos T6V YLoplvBiov dfj.ei^/aro:
implying a reproof of meddlesomeness. and, since airoKplvo/iai. irpbs rwa was com-
The stress is rather on xpi\ vaCciv : Apollo mon, it would have been strange if the
has brought him to this rest (89). same construction had been rigidly de-
8 1 3 f. This passage, which has been nied to aixel^ofxai. Even if irp&s were
variously altered, appears to me to be not taken with avTa/ietpei here, it could
sound as it stands in the MSS. Oedipus still mean 'in relation t o ' : cp. Tr. 468
has undertaken to speak for the men of KO.K0V I Trpds aXXor elvai, 71-pos 5' I/A' d^ev-
Attica (ip& yap Kal Tpo ravSe). Creon delv del. S o At. 680 Is re TOV <j>l\ov | TO-
refuses to identify him with them, bitterly aavd' iirovpyuv iiipe\eTv /3ouX77<ro/Mu. ota
reminding the Theban that his real ties causal = ^7rel Toiavra: cp. on 263.
are elsewhere. ' I call them—not thee— 8 1 9 T»V8« <ru|*ti,. with p£<j: cp. 657,
 i36

KP. rj firjV <rv KcLvey rovSe \virr)0el$ Icrei.

OI. TTOCO) arvv epyco TOUT' cwreiX^o-as
KP. vaCBoLv Svoiv crot rqv fiev dpTtox;
£vvapird(ra.s eire^ixjja, TT)V S' dfa) rd\a.
OI. otpoL. K P . T a ^ e^ets fidWov oiju.<w£eu' rdSe. 820
OI. nyi' TratS' e x e i s lJu0V > ^^- TVv^e T' ^
OI. ico £ivoL, TV hpacrer'; r) p
KOVK efeXaYe TOV dcrefirj rrjcrSe ^(
XO. \(upei, $ev, efco ddcraov ovTe ydp rd vvv
St/cata irpacrcreis ou^' a Trpocrdev etpyacran. 825
KP. Ttyiu' cti' eiT^ rr^vSe /caipos i£dy€iv
aKovcrav, el deXovcra firj iropevcreTcu.
AN. oijaoi TaXaiva, 7roi <f)vya); voCav Xa^co
^ec3v dp-q^w rj fiporcov; X O . TC Spas, £eVe;
KP. ou^ dxjjofjLac TOVS' dvhpos, dXXa, TTJS iftfjs. 830
OI. cS y ^ s dva/cTes. XO. c3 £eV, ov St/caia S/oas.
KP. Si/cata. XO. TTCOS St/cata; K P . TOUS C/AOUS ayco.
. OI. tW

8 1 6 T&v$e codd. (in L pr. m. Tuy, 5£ add. corrector): roCSe Musgravius, edd.
rec. plerique. 8 1 8 <roi] <re L (superscr. 01), R2. 82O dinoi. L, hoc vel Spot
cett., o?^oi Bruuck.—oifubfcis a pr. m. L, superscr. p et lineola per litteram <r ducta:
Vat. 8 2 1 Ti)i<5e 7' codd.: Tyvde T' Bothius, edd. rec. 8 2 4 sq. oiJre yi.p
| dtnaia Tpatraeis oii$' a irpb<i6a> dpyatrat. codd. (scfiptum est ravvv in paucis):

8 1 6 ^ n^v in a threat, as Aesch. P. V. would suffice: An. 3. 1. 22 Uvai M TOV

go1] ri li-qv %n Zeus, Kaiirepai>BaS-qcf>povuv, \ ayQva irohi) aiv (ppov^fiari ixelfovi: 3. 2. 8
lirrai Ta7r«c6s. K&vtv TOvSe, sc. TOV £Kelvd...Si.avooiixe9a aim rots STTXOLS ... SIKTJP
<re. Cp. 0. T. n 58 d\X' eh T65' ij'leu, i-nBeivai adroit. Air«i\^<ros ?x«is = a
j<r. els T6 dXtaScu. The MS. K6IV«V TwvSe perf.: cp. 0. T. 577 n.
could here mean nothing but ' e'en apart 8 1 8 njv (iiv, Ismene, who left the
from these men.' Xvmjfcls fersi, = a fut. scene at 509 to make the offerings in the
perf., here implying, 'wilt soon be grieved' grove. Creon may have seized her, as a
(though it could also mean, 'wilt suffer a hostage, before his entrance at 728; or
lasting grief): so 0. T. 1146 ov ffiuirfi- may have signed to one of his guards to
eras tcei.; Ant. 1067 AAITIZOVS ttrei. Ingo and do so, when he found that Oedi-
prose the part, thus used with Zoofiai is pus was stubborn.
the perf., not the aor. 8 2 0 T«t8e might be cognate acc.,=
817 iroCcji erw I!p7<j>, on the warrant of TiSe ra olfuiiyiiaTa (cp. Aesch. Ag. 1307
what deed,—since \virq0els toei implies KA. <pev, 0eO. XO. TI TOUT' £(j>ev£as\),
that something has already been done to but it rather means, ' this capture.'
cause the pain which will soon be felt. 8 2 1 The rrjvSt y' of the MSS. could
<riv has the same force as in <nV deQ:— be retained only if |j,ov were changed to
'with what deed to support the threat.' KOX and given to Creon. ov |iaKp. xp^"
Cp. 0. T. 656 kv atria j aiv aipavel X071J) vov: see on 307.
...paXetv, to accuse one with the help of 8 2 3 T6V do-epTJ, because Oedipus is
an unproved story. Xen. sometimes has under the protection of the deities (287),
aiv thus where a simple instrum. dat. and especially because, as he may well
 OIAITTOYI EI7I KOAQNftl 137
CR. I promise thee, thou soon shalt smart without that.
OE. Where is the deed to back that blustering word ?
CR. One of thy two daughters hath just been seized by
me, and sent hence,—the other I will remove forthwith.
OE. Woe is me ! CR. More woful thou wilt find it soon.
OE. Thou hast my child ? CR. And will have this one
ere long.
OE. Alas ! friends, what will ye do ? Will ye forsake me ?
will ye not drive the godless man from this land ?
CH. Hence, stranger, hence—begone ! Unrighteous is thy
present deed—unrighteous the deed which thou hast done.
CR. {to his attendants). 'Twere time for you to lead off yon
girl perforce, if she will not go of her free will.
AN. Wretched that I am ! whither shall I fly ?—where find
help from gods or men ?
CH. (threateningly, to CREON). What wouldst thou, stranger ?
CR. I will not touch yon man, but her who is mine.
OE. O, elders of the land! CH. Stranger,—thy deed is
not just.
CR. Tis just. CH. HOW just ? CR. I take mine own.
[He lays his hand on A ntigone.
OE. Hear, O Athens ! Strophe.
ravvv I SixaC a irpaweis Meinekius: ravvv \ SUcua irpaffaeis oifre (hoc ex Koenii con-
iect.) irpbaQev Brunckius. etpya<raC\ elpydaa coni. Reisigius. 8 2 7 vopeiaeTai A,
R : Tropetiertu ceteri codd. 8 2 9 ap-q^iv^ In L deletus accentus super i\ et erasa
una littera post £ : fuerat api)£eiv.—In 8pai<r (L), accessit <r (ibrtasse etiam i) ab S.
83O sq. Hos duo vv. uncis seclusit Wecklein. 8 3 3 Verba Id TTCSXIS Antigonae

suppose, Ismene has been snatched from
the sacred grove (cp. on 818).
8 2 4 f. 8d<T(rov, oft. in impatient com-
mand, as 839, Ai. 581 TTii/cafe ffauaov: rois ^|iois ayu. The fut., therefore, is
0. T. 430 OVK eh 6\edpov; ofix^ &&ff<rov ', more dramatic than airTo/j.ac would be.
Write rd viiv rather than ravvv, since it
is opp. to a. vpbaBev: Sbcaia, predicate.
etpyacrai (his capture of Ismene) need
not be changed to upya.au, since irp6<r8cv
can mean 'already.'
8 2 6 v(uv, addressing his guards (723).
Cp. the order given by Oed. to pinion
the herdsman (0. T. 1154), and by
Creon (in Ant. 578) to lead off the sisters.
&v elt): here in giving a command with
cold sternness. Cp. 725 (in request),
0. T. 343 (in fixed resolve).
8 2 8 f. irot $iya; cp. on 310. fleav
,..i\ ppOTuv; Ai. 399 oilre yip 0euv 7^1/05
0S8' a/xeplav | tr' di-ios fiXc'ireiv TIP' eis
&va<nv ivdpuvav.
83O oi\ &|>O|MU. With these words,
Creon steps towards Antigone. His ac-
tual seizure of her is marked by the words
And Wecklein's rejection of 830 f. would
enfeeble the scene, rijs 4|«js, since he
considers himself as now the guardian of
his nieces, —their father having forfeited
all rights at Thebes (cp. 0. T. 1506 n.),
El. 536 dXX' oi fitTfjv aiToiai TT\V y' i^v
KraveCv.
8 3 2 TOAS «(iois: cp. 148 <r/uKpols
(=Antigone); Ant. 48 ShX oiSiv airy
TISV i/nav /A' etpyeiv nira (i.e. from my
brother): 0. T. 1448 6p8ws TWV ye <ruv
reXeis Virep (for thy sister).
8 3 3 — 8 8 6 The phrase rois i/iotis
&yu> indicates the moment at which Creon
lays his hand on Antigone. It is fol-
lowed by 11 verses, 833—843, in which
138 IO*OKAEOYX
XO. 2 TI opois, co gev ; OVK a^wjcreis; ra-x e i s pctcravov ei
8
Xepwv. „ 35
KP. 3 etpyov. XO. crou jneV ov, raSe ye
KP. 4 TroXet jota^et yap, ei Tt wqfj.av€L<s e/te.
OI. 5 OUK rjyopevov TOLVT eyco; XO. /ne#es
6 r^v Tratoa dacrcrov. KP. JU/I) ViTacrcr' a JU/>) p
XO. 7 xaXaV Xeya) croi. K P . crol S' iycoy* oSoLiropeiv. 840
XO. 8 irpofiaff tuSe, /8are /SaV, €VTOTTOL.
9 7roXis ivaipercu, iroXts e/Aa, crdevei.
10 irpofiad' cSSe
AN. a^eX/co/iat SUCTTTJI'OS, t3 feVoi ^eVot.
OI. TTOU, T4KVOV, ei jnot; AN. TT/JOS /Siav Tropeuo^xai. 845
OI. ope£ov, co TTCU, ^eipas. AN. a\X' owSeV crOevco.
KP. ou/c a f e ^ ' Ujnets; OI. <3 raXas eytu, raXas.
tribuit L cum codd. plerisque, Oedipo reddidit Wunder. 8 3 7 sqq. juax'/t L ;
idem, vel /mxVt codd. ceteri: /ta^e? Porson.: /juixel Hermann.—Tnj/jafceu codd.
(7roiM«'>'«s R), TTiiiapeis Porson. Codices personas sic distinguunt;—OI. iriXei...
wrifiaveis £fd. \ XO. OVK ijyopevov ravr' iyu; Priorem versum Creontis esse viderunt
Reisig. et Hermann.: alterum Oedipo iam dederat Mudgius, qui in sequentibus
quoque personarum vices permutavit: codd. enim sic habent: KP. /j.i9es...6dff<Toy.
XO. jiri) 'irlTa<r<r'...Kpareis. 8 4 O <rol 5' iy& 5' L, R2, F : <roi iyi> b" L2: <rol 8' lyory'
A et plerique. oSoiTopew] avaxupeiv B, Vat. 8 4 1 irpo/3a0' ub" e/j-^are (SS.T'

the dochmiacs of the Chorus, blended proach him threateningly: cp. O. T. 890
with iambic trimeters, mark excitement. TSV ixxiirrwv £p£er<u(n.). (ia)(j.^vov, medi-
Antistrophic to these are the 11 verses, tating, designing: a part, used once in
876—886, which in like manner follow dialogue by Soph. (Tr. 1136 rmapre
the moment at which Creon lays his xpy<7T& / tu /^ J/ ';)) and twice in lyrics by
hand on Oedipus. As a lyric interposi- Aesch. (Ch. 45, 441).
tion in dialogue, the passage has a kom- 8 3 7 iroXei: rats Bifticus schol. The
matic character, though it does not con- accent of y-dx^ in the MSS. cannot weigh
stitute a KOII^6S proper in the same sense in deciding between /ttdx« and |xax«i,
as S!O—54-8. J447—J499> o r I ^7°— since such errors of accent are countless;
1750. and the fut. is distinctly better here.
8 3 4 a4>ii<r«s: 8 3 8 |i^8es- The former 8 3 8 OVK ij^pcvov...; a familiar phrase;
is properly, ' allow to depart,'—the latter, Ar. Ach, 41 OVK riyopevor; TOUT' <• Keir' oiyii
' release from one's grasp-'; but they differ '\eyov: Plut. 102 OVK iiyopevov ort Trap&-eiv
here only as 'let her alone' from the irpd.yp.aTa I iiixeKKirriv p.01; Nub. 1456 rl
more specific 'unhand her.' Cp. 857 drjra ravr off /toi TOT' iiyopetiere; So
OSTOI a' a<t>ri<TW, I will not allow thee O. to T. 973 O$KOW iyui aoi ravra irpotiXeyov
leave Colonus. TroXai;—Oed. alludes to 587, 653.
8 3 5 els pdo-avov et \tpwv, to the test 8 3 0 (11^ 'irCracrir' & )ii) Kparcts, do not
of (afforded by) blows: cp. xelP&v vdfim, give orders in matters where you are not
the arbitrament of blows (as opp. to master, dt is not for «c, but is cogn.
SIKTIS v6fws), Her. 9. 48 vplv...rj o-vfi/d^ai accus. (or ace. of respect), as O. T. 1522
•^u^as is xeipwi' re vbpov airiKiaBai. Xen. irdvra nv |3oi)Xou Kpareiv \ ical yap aupd-
Cyr. 2. 1. 11 UK x&pas o-v/iid^ovras rots rri<ras. For the gen. in a like sense cp.
iroXe/ilois. «t as in the common phrase H e r . 9. 16 kx^<!Ti\... <5Sifrij..., iroXKa <ppo-
els xe?Pas l^yon Tivi, or awUvai. viovra /ii)8e^6s Kparieiv, to have many
8 3 6 ttp^ov, said as the Chorus ap- presentiments, and power over nothing.
 OIAITTOYZ ETTI KOAfiNQI 139
CH. What wouldst thou, stranger? Release her! Thy
strength, and ours, will soon be proved.
{They approach him with threatening gestures.
CR. Stand back! CH. Not from thee, while this is thy
purpose.
CR. Nay, 'twill be war with Thebes for thee, if thou harm me.
OE. Said I not so ? CH. Unhand the maid at once !
CR. Command not where thou art not master.
CH. Leave hold, I tell thee ! CR. (to one of his guards, who
at a signal seizes Antigone). And I tell thee—begone !
CH. TO the rescue, men of Colonus—to the rescue! Athens
—yea, Athens—is outraged with the strong hand! Hither,
hither to our help !
A N . They drag me hence—ah me !—friends, friends !
OE. Where art thou, my child ? {blindly seeking for her).
AN. I am taken by force—
OE. Thy hands, my child !— AN. Nay, I am helpless.
CR. {to his guards). Away with you ! OE. Ah me, ah me!
[Exeunt guards with ANTIGONE.
ivrbmoi. L. Triclinius pro (35' i/x^are scripsit cSSe (Hare, quod est in B, T, Vat.
Ceteri plerique cum L consentiunt (nisi quod Vat. irpdafiaB', R 2 iv TCSTTOIS).
tvToiroi Brunck. 8 4 2 T&KIS ipd, aBiveC] TT6XIS IT' OU aBivu coni, Wecklein.: 7r6Xis
e/j.d <f>Blva F . G. Schmidt.: rr6Xis afiaxavei Gleditsch. 8 4 3 wpofiaB' cSS^ /ioc codd.,
praeter Triclinianos. Cum in versu antistr. 886 Tepwffi BT; legeretur, illic wepwtri
Srjra coniecit Triclinius, hie autem TcpofUvrt /i' c35e (ut est in T, Farn., al.).
844 a<p£\Koii' <5 L et plerique: d^>eXK6/M0' <5 L 2 : dfaXKo/xai Triclinius.
8 4 6 <r8ivu] aBivos Vat.

Ant. 664 rovinT&aauv TOIS /cpariipownc, of the State is destroyed when its asylum
to dictate to one's masters. Theocr. 15. is violated. In ir<5Xis l\irfi, the stress is
90 ira<7<i/uej'os kirWaaae (wait till you are on the first word, not on the second,
our master before you give us orders). o-flfvti with ivalpcTai seems to be suffi-
8 4 0 At Creon's words, when he laid ciently defended by Eur. Bacch. 953 01)
his hand on Antigone (832), one of his aOhti viKtftav \ ywaiKas, where it differs
guards stepped up, and placed himself at from /3(f only as it differs here,—i.e. as
her side. x ° ^ * v ^Y<* o"01, like °<3K a.<pri- meaning strictly, ' by an exertion of
(reis and iii6es, is said to Creon. Creon's strength,' not, 'by violence': cp. ib. 1127
cro£, a mocking echo of theirs, is said to &,ire<!Triipa!-ev w/iov, o\>x ford adivovs, n o t
the guard: 'and / tell thee to start on by her own strength (since the god made
thy journey.' If it were said to the it easy for her). Some place a point
Chorus, the sense would be either, at i|u£, taking a-diva with irpofSdS', come
(1) 'and I tell thee to begone,' or forth in strength: but such a use of adivei
(i) ' and I tell thee that [she] is to g o ' : alone is harsher than those in which
but (1) is not idiomatic, and (2) is im- aBivei takes an adj., as £Te\$6>y OVK £\&<T-
possible. covi aBiva {Ai. 438), or irarrl aBtvei,
8 4 1 irpo|3ar'...f3aTe, as oft. esp. in 'with all one's might.' Rather than
Eur., e.g. Or. 181 dioix^B', ol%6iieB'. Wecklein's W ov owvci, I would pro-
«58e=5e0po (0. T. 7 n.): cp. 182. JVTO- pose—if any change were needed—x6X«
iroi, the other dwellers at Colonus. ivalpercu, iroXis' W, d<r8«ve! | irpop&B'
8 4 2 ir6\is...<r6lvu: ourcity—yea, our wSi p.01. But no change seems needful,
city—is being brought low by sheer 8 4 5 (lot: ethic dat.; cp. 81.
Strength: ivalperai, because the majesty 8 4 7 10 TdXas: cp. 753.
140 IO<t>OKAEOYI

KP. OVKOVV ITOT' €K TOVTOW ye fii] cncqTTTpOLV en,

ohonroprjo-rjs' dXX' iirel VLKOLV 6e\ei<s
re rrjv trfjv Kal <£IXOUS, v(f>' a>v eya> 8 50
^ e i s TaS' ipBco, KOL Tvpavvos av ofiais,
LKa. xpovcp yap, olB' iyco, yvdxrei raSe,
60ovveK auros avTov OVTC vvv KaXa
Spas ovre irpocrdev eipydaco yStct <^iXajv,
opyfj -^apw Sous, 17 cr' ael \vfxaiverai. 855
XO. emotes aurou, feive. KP. /«} xjjavew Xeyco.
XO. OUTOI <r' d(j}^cro), i w S e y icrTepi^ixevos.
KP. /ecu /ACI^OV a p a pvcriov WXet Ta^a
^rjcrets1 e^>a»//oju,ai ya/j ov TO.VTO.IV fiovaw.
XO. dXX' es TI Tpexpeu; KP. TOI>S' dird^ofjuai. \a/3av. 860
XO. Seti/op Xeyois < av >. KP. rouro ^
8 4 9 bSoivop-qaus L et codd. plerique, Brunck.: 65oi7rop^iri)s (sic) A, R:
edd. rec. plerique. >'i/cS>' superscr. ei L : VHKOV F : KIJCOC ceteri. 85Ore post
irarplda addidit Triclinius: irarpav re Reisig. 8S3
2
aavrbv A, R, Aid.: uTw L
et plerique: avrov Triclinius. 8 5 4 <pl\wv filq. L . 857 ruvSe codd.omnes,

8 4 8 lKToiiToiv...(rK'ri')rTpoiv, bymeans the 1st and 3rd pers. fut. ind., not to the
of these two supports,—the art. being 2nd.)
omitted, as 471 TOVTO x^/ii'. This is yiKav, to worst,—by carrying your
simpler than to construe, 'with the help point against them [not with ref. to
of these (girls) as supports.' Since Soph, future defeats of Thebans by Athenians,
has TtrfiTtuv twice below as gen. (859, 621). Cp. 1204: Ai. 1353 Travffai' Kpa-
1149), and as dat. in O. T. 1504, it is rets TO(. TUV <pi\wv nKib/xevos, thou con-
unlikely that he should here have used querest, when thy friends conquer thee.
TOVTOIV as fem., though this was the 851 rvpavvos, one of the royal house:
commoner Attic form (cp. El. 981 f., cp. Tr. 3:6 JKT/ TW> Tvpdvvav; 'is she of
where ro&ra, rdSe are ace. fem. dual). the royal stock?' The Creon of O. T.
We should then have to take it as a case 588 does not wish ripavvos elvcu (to be
of the pron. assimilated to the gender of king) imWov yj ripavva Spav: but the
the predicate (see on rai>rijv...7raCXa>' 88).captor of the blind man's daughters must
£K refers to theffKijirrpaas an antecedent seek a touch of dignity from any source.
condition of his walking. Essentially the 8 5 2 f. yvda-ti Ta8«, 'thou wilt un-
same use, though under slightly different derstand these things ' (= thy present acts
phases, appears in 807 ii; avanTos: Tr. in their true bearings),—explained by
875 (fitf$T\Kev) &% &KIV/}TOV TroSds: El. 742 oioivtK, etc., 'viz., that' etc. avr6v
tbpdovd' 0 rXijiMov dpdbs £$; 6pdwv dltppwv. = aeavrl>v: so 930, 1356: but abrbv
<rKiyiprpoiv: cp. 1109: Eur. Hec. 280 = ili.avr6v 966, O. T. 138 (n.).
$8' avri TTOWWV iarl fioi vapa\pvxfl, I TT6- 8 6 4 For 8pijs followed by €ip-ydcro>,
XIS, Tidfyt), j3d«rpop, yyefLCjr 6S0O. instead of tSpaaas, cp. 0. T. 54 ws
8 4 9 d8oiiropi^o-[|S. As between -eu direp ap^cis... uairep Kpareis (n.). |3£(j
and -ij« in verbal endings, neither L nor <)>C\wv applies to his former conduct,
any of our MSS. has authority. The since, in searching out his origin, he
reason for preferring the aor. subj. here acted against the passionate entreaties of
is one of usage, ov \a\ 68ouropijoHgs is Iocasta (0. T. 1060 ff.). Greek idiom
a denial; ov (JLT^ 68oiiropi](reis, a prohi- uses a parataxis, ovre VVV...OUT« irp6o-8tv,
bition. The latter is grammatically as where ours would subordinate the second
right as the other, but does not suit this clause to the first, 'now, as before'; cp.
context. (The remarks on 177 refer to 308.
 OlAinOYS ETTI KOAQNQI 141
CR. SO those two crutches shall never more prop thy steps.
But since 'tis thy will to worst thy country and thy friends—
whose mandate, though a prince, I here discharge—then be that
victory thine. For hereafter, I wot, thou wilt come to know all
this,—that now, as in time past, thou hast done thyself no good,
when, in despite of friends, thou hast indulged anger, which is
ever thy bane. [He turns to follow his guards.
CH. Hold, stranger! CR. Hands off, I say!
CH. I will not let thee go, unless thou give back the
maidens.
CR. Then wilt thou soon cost Athens a still dearer prize:—
I will seize more than those two girls.
CH. What—whither wilt thou turn ? CR. Yon man shall
be my captive.
CH. A valiant threat! CR. 'Twill forthwith be a deed.
edd. plerique: raivde Brunck.: roivSe (fern.) Wecklein. 8 5 0 09j<reis] T/<7«S
Nauck. raOraw //.6vai.v] TO{>TOLV phvov id. 8 6 O TOF5'] TOV y' F . 8 6 1 8eivdv
Xtyour. I TOVTO vvv Treirpaferoi L. Deest syllaba in codd. omnibus (praeter T

8 6 5 opyfj xaptv Sous: cp. 1182: El.
331 Bvfjuf ixwraiif /xjj xa/)(fcffSat Kevd:
Cratinus fr. inc. 146 (adie icai <rfj yaarpi
Sidou x&PlVt We remember his blow at
Laius {iraiu Si' 6pyi)$ O. T. 807)—his
anger with Teiresias (us dpyrjs ?xa> ib.
345)—his anger with Iocasta (ib. 1067)
—his frantic self-blinding (ib. 1268).
8 5 8 The guards, carrying off An-
tigone, have already left the scene (847);
cp. 875 iiioOros. Creon is now about to
follow them, when the Chorus again
approach him, and protest that he shall
not leave Colonus unless the two maidens
are restored.
8 5 7 T»v8e. So the plur. aXSe of the
two sisters below, 1107, 1367, 1379 (im-
mediately after the masc. dual rowS', re-
ferring to the brothers), 1668; rduS' 1121,
1146, 1634, O. T. 1507, Ant. 579. On
the other hand the dualoi&Se occurs only
thrice in Soph.; above, 445 rcuvde; rwSe
El. 987 f. bis. (Below, 1121, raSe is a
corrupt v. I. for racrSe.) It is surely need-
less, then, to write rotv8« (rotvSe, Weck-
lein) here. But Reisig's plea for the plur.
is over-subtle,—that it contrasts with the
extenuating tone of TOVTCUV in 859 (mere-
ly two). Rather Creon uses the dual be-
cause he is thinking of the two sisters
together as the Hwo supports' of Oed.
(848, 445). The plur. differs from the
dual simply by the absence of any stress
on the notion of 'a pair.' The Chorus
are thinking how he had first seized Is-
mene (818) and then Antigone.
8 5 8 f. p«(riov: Then thou shalt soon
deposit even a greater security for my city.
iriXei = Thebes, as in Creon's former
words, 837 ir6\ei /itaxe'. fititnos denotes
what one draws to oneself, carries off, (1)
as booty, (2) as a security, (3) in repri-
sal. Here 8ijo-tis points to (2), since
(p^xvpov TiBtvai, to deposit a pledge, was
a regular phrase: Ar. Eccl. 754 irbrepov
MeToi/a£fyieJ'OS tHevyvoxas \ aSr', rj Qipeis
ivtxvpa 6T]<JOIV ; ' or are you taking them
to be deposited as securities?' Plat.
Legg. 820 E kvk)(vpa....roi)% Bhras (those
who have given the pledges)...TOI>S 6en&-
coiJs (those to whom they have been given).
TroXei dat. of interest, as viroridivai 'to
mortgage' takes a dat. of the mortgagee :
D e m . or. 27 § 25 6 iirodels T<£ Trarpl T&V*
SpairoSa.—The version, 'you will cause a
greater prize to be taken from Athens,'
is inadmissible. Bi^o-eis tr6\ei could not
mean, ' cause for Athens,' in the sense,
' cause to be taken from Athens.' If dqaeis
meant 'cause' (instead of 'pay'), TrdAei
would still be the city which received the
ptiviov.
€<f>d>|/o|j.ai.: Aesch. Suppl. 412 KOX /M^TC
Sypis pvcrluv i<pa\peTiu., (and so) ' that the
foeman shall not lay hands on you as
prizes' (where the king of Argos is speak-
ing to the Danaides whom he protects).
8 6 1 After Sciyov Xfy01* (L), or Xfyets,
142 IO<t>OKAEOYZ

XO. t]v [ifr] y 6 KpaCvcov T7?crSe yrys direcpydd'fl,

OI. w <f)deyti dvcuSes, 77 <TV ydp xpavaeis i/Jbov
KP. avSco (TUiiTrav. O I . [AT) ydp cuSe Sl
deiev [i dcfxovov rrjaSe rrjs dpd<s erf 865
os 0) Ka/aore, \\1Ck0v 0/JLJJL diroanrdcra.1;
o/xfiacrtv TOIS vpocrdev efoi^et /8ta.
Totydp ere T CM5TO> /cai yeVos TO <T6V 0ecoV
o iravra Xevcra-wv "HXtos 80177 fiiov
TOLOVTOV oiov Ka/JLe yrjpdvaC irore. 870
KP. (Spare raura, r^crSe 717s
77 ey^wpt
y^p
J /cd/ue
OI. op&Jcri d l ere, /cat <f>povov(r o n
epyoi<$ rfC d
et Farn.), qui omnes Seivov habent. \tyois (ut L) L 2 : X^ois superscr. ei A :
X£yets superscr. ot F : X^7eis ceteri. Lacunam aliis alii modis explent. Tri-
clinius ante TOVTO inserit «s, quod est in T et Farn.: recepp. Elms., Blaydes.,
Campbell., alii. X^ois &v Hermann.: X^eis ati Heimsoeth., Dindorf.: \£yeis
TOI L, Dindorf.: Seivos \6yois et Wecklein.: deivov \6yoi aov Nauck. 8 6 2 $p ^T).
Creonti hunc versum tribuunt codd., Choro Pideritus (/*' in a' mutans), quem
s
secuti sunt Dindorf., et {/i' in y' mutans) Wecklein. atreipyaffoi. V . 8 6 3 </>9^']
Bpipfi,' coni. Blaydes.—ipatitreis B, T, Farn., edd. rec. plerique: \paieis L et
ceteri codd., Aid., Reisig., Wecklein. 8 6 5 0«e,u L, v superscr. a pr. m.—
Tjffde yrjs codd. omnes: rijirSe rrfs ed. Londin. an. 1747, edd. plerique: rrjerde aijs

a syllable has to be supplied conjectur- is soon to appear (887). The words of

ally. Triclinius added 10s ('be sure Oed. (863) refer to 861. dirsipYoOfl: cp.
that,' 45) before TOUTO : but this mars the El. 1271 elpya$eiv (and so Eur.): Aesch.
rhythm : and the simple fut. (as in 860) is Eum. 566 KareipyaBov (aor. imper. midd.).
more forcible. The optat. Myois of L, The forms e'eyyate', airoipyude (aor., or, as
which is not likely to be a mere error for some would call them,impf.) are Homeric.
X£yas, strongly favours Hermann's simple See n. on 0. T. 651 eUaffa.
remedy, Sciv&v Xtyois ov, ' 'twere a dread 8 6 3 <|>8£yu',' voice,' rather than' word':
deed that thou threatenest' (if only thou the conj. 8pt|J.|i' (Blaydes) would efface an
couldst do it): cp. on 647 ^ 7 ' av X^7«s expressive touch, xjiraveis might be de-
SiiprifM. Next to this, I should prefer fended as present of intention or attempt
Wecklein's Sewds X6701S el. (cp. on 993 KTelvoi): but »|;ai!trei.s is more
ireirpdjerai, 'will have been done': i.e. natural, and expresses indignation with
will be done forthwith: Dem. De Fals. greater force.
Legat. % 74 t<pr)...TavTa ireirpa£e<T6<u Svdlv 8 6 4 f. avSco cruoirav. Creon forbids
17 rpiuv •n/j.epdi'. C p . O. T. 1146 n . the utterance of the curse which he fore-
8 6 2 fjv jii] y. Piderit is clearly right bodes; and the injunction reminds Oedi-
(I think) in giving this verse to the pus that he is near the Awful Goddesses
Chorus, not to Creon. Creon, who has who impose abstinence from all ill-omened
long since dropped the semblance of cour- words. ' Nay' (;ydp), he cries, ' may they
tesy with which he began (759), cannot, suffer me to utter one imprecation more
of course, mean to express serious defer- (?").' ydp implies, ' I will not yet be
ence for the wishes of Theseus; while, as mute ' ; cp. also its use in wishes, el ydp,
an ironical defiance, the words would be eWe ydp, etc. 8TI recalls the former im-
extremely tame. In the mouth of the precation on his sons (421 ff.).—du(>wvov...
Chorus, however, the threat has point, d p d s : c p . o n 677 dv7p>enoi>...x£i.niA>w».
since they know their king's public resolve Ti]s is a certain correction of the MS. yi\t
(656); it has also dramatic force, since he (T for V).
 OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 143
CH. Aye, unless the ruler of this realm hinder thee.
OE. Shameless voice! Wilt thou indeed touch me ?
CR. Be silent! OE. Nay, may the Powers of this place
suffer me to utter yet this curse! Wretch, who, when these eyes
were dark, hast reft from me by force the helpless one who was
mine eyesight! Therefore to thee and to thy race may the
Sun-god, the god who sees all things, yet grant an old age such
as mine!
CR. See ye this, people of the land ?
OE. They see both me and thee; they know that my
wrongs are deeds, and my revenge—but breath.
Blaydes. d/axs F (qui p' omittit). 8 6 8 ypCKov 8/J./J.' djro<nrd<ras] <pl\iovfyi/x'diro-
ffiracras Meinekius: jj/iKov 6nfiaros pe Bets vel /*' a<pets Blaydes., ridels Froelich.
8 8 8 <7ex' aiirov L, F : <re Kavrov A, R : ci y' airov B, T, Vat., Farn.: <r( T' avrov
Brunck.—8euv] irpoirav, vel Kptoiv (Kpiov) coni. Blaydes. 87O yripava.1 irore
codd., quam formam (ab aoristo iyripav) formae yqpavai praeferendam censet G.
Curtius Verb c. v. p. 198 ( = 134 ed. Anglic). Formam yr/pavcu probant etiam
Atticistae, Moeris p. 115, et unice veram esse statuit Nauckius (Melanges Greco-
Rom. 2. p. 138). Contra yripavai tuentur schol. Aesch. Cho. 908, Cobetus Mnemosyn.
11. 124, Lobeckius ad Buttm. Gr. 1. p. 138 (qui pro praesenti a verbo h

8 6 6 See Appendix on this passage.
8s, with caus. force, 'since thou nast...':
see on o'lnves, 263. <|>i\ov SfJf.' can mean
only 'a defenceless eye,' i.e. a defenceless
maiden (Antigone) who was to him as
eyesight. The phrase has bitter point,
since Creon himself, in his smooth speech,
had pathetically described Antigone as
ToiimbvTos apiraaai (752). It is also less
bold in Greek than in English, owing to
the common figurative use of o(i(ia, as if
he had said, ' my defenceless darling' (cp.
on 0. T. 987). <|fi\dv should not be taken
as ace. tnasc. with |xt: this would be tame
and forced. Cp. below 1029 01!tyCkhvot55'
aaitevov, not without allies or instruments:
Ph. 953 \//i\6s, OVK %xav rpocfiyv (when
stripped of his bow). diro<nro(ra.s takes a
double ace. (like atpaipelv, etc.): this is so
natural that we need not desire 8s y' or
Ss fiov.
8 6 7 l|oC\ci, as 894 otxercu...&iro(rTrd-
<ras, though he is still present: so 1009
ofx" ^a^div. As otxoficu cannot have a
fires, sense, the departure meant can be
only that of his guards (847): so that
cgoCvci merely adds the notion of 'away'
to airoo-irciiras.—Cp. El. 809 airoawdaas
y&p Trjs ifiTjs oifxet <f>pev6s, etc.
8 6 8 <r^ V aijTdv seems preferable to
0"4 KOUTJV, since Tc.KaV was usual in
such formulas with air6s, cp. 462, 559,
952, 1009, 1125: though T« was some-
times omitted when a third clause follow-
ed, as Antiph. or. 5 § 11 i%<lAeiav airy
KO.1 yivu Kal oldf rjj <rT) ivapufievov. I
hardly think that 8e»v can be right. It
would be partitive, 'of the gods, the all-
seeing Sun.' When a partitive gen.
stands thus, it ought to be emphatic, as
in El. 1485 TI yb.p fiporwv av abv KUKOLS
fieixiyiiivuv | dinjiTKeiv 6 /xiWup etc. But
here there is no stress on 'gods' as opp. to
other beings. I should prefer 8«os, from
which 8«Sv may have arisen by the care-
lessness of a copyist who connected it
with Y^VOS.
8 6 0 f."HXios: invoked 0. T. 660 (n.)
01/ T&V iravTusv 8edi> dew irpo/j.ov"A\ioi>, as
the all-seeing god whom no deceit can
escape. pCov cogn. ace, instead of 7%>cts.
Kd|U: see on 53. In the Antigone Creon's
wife Eurydice and his son Haemon com-
mit suicide,—another son, Megareus,
having already devoted his life for Thebes.
But in Creon's own person, at least, the
curse was fulfilled by his surviving all
that he loved best. (Cp. Ant. I3i7ff.)
8 7 1 Spare: he calls on them to wit-
ness the unnatural imprecation: cp. 813
/lapripo/iai.
8 7 3 ipyois: cp. on 782. p'ljp.acriv is
said with a bitter consciousness of im-
potence at this critical moment.
 144 20<t>0KAE0YI
KP. OVTOL Ka6e£(o dvfjbov, aXX' a£a> ;8ia
tcel /iowo's ei/u roVSe /ecu xpoVa) /8pa8us. 875
dvr. OI. itu raXas.
XO.2 ocroi' X77/A e)(Q>v a<f>LK0v, t;ev, a Taoe ooKeis TeA.en>.
KP.3 SoKfti. XO. TctvS" a p ' oviceTL ve/jL(o TTOKIV.
KP.4 rois Tot Succuois ^<M /Spa^us v i m \x.iyav. 880
Ol.5 aKoveu oia (paeyy^Tai; XO. r a y ou reAei'
6 < Zevs /Mot £vv£crTOt). > KP. Zeus y' av etSei?;, cru
8' ov.
XO. 7 a p ' oi>x uySpts r a S ' ; KP. u^Spts, aXX' dveKTea.
XO. 8 iw Tras Xews, ici y a s 7rpo//.<H,
9 uoXeTe o w xavet, u,6\er' inel irepav 885
10 Trepwcr oioe 077.
©H. TIS w o ^ rj fioij; T£ Tovpyov; IK TIVOS <f>6/3ov voTe
fiovdvTOvvTai fi djji(f)l fiay/jiov etr^er' ivaXCca dea>
TOV8' imcrTa.Tr) KoXwvou ; Xitjad', a5s eiSiu TO vav,
ov \dpiv Bevp' y£a ddcrcrov rj naff r)hovr)v iro$6<s. 8 9 0
habet, aoristi vi tamen praedito). 8 7 5 /lovvoa L et plerique: ix6vo<r A, R.—
rovde] rwvSe B, T, Vat., Farn.—yjpbviM ppadtis, superscripto yr>pSv /3api)o- (a
tnanu pr.?) L ; ascripsit S in marg., TO iraXatov tfyr]<n.fiapv.XP°"V |3po5ijs ceteri
codd., nisi quod coniecturam xpt""?fip&X"*( e x v ' 880 fortasse natam) habent T,
Vat., Farn. 8 7 7 Xvft.' A (a correctore), R : 5ei/*' B, V a t : Sri fi' L 2 : \rjfi' L
et cett. 8 7 0 yi/juo codd.: ve/iC Reisigius, monente schol., qui sic interpretatur:
Ttwrrpi 8' apa. ov/ten vofuu TTOXIV. 8 8 2 Trimetrum mutilum exhibent codd.,
KP. Zeiis TOCT' av elSelti, ai S' 06. Litteras a ravr' in litura habet L. Certe non
Zeus T' ac scripserat pr. m.: quid re vera scripserit, incertum videtur. Elmsleius
edidit KP. Zeils ravr' av elddi). o-i> S' oi **** Hermannus . . . . Zeiis, KP. ravr'
dv elddri, ob 8' oi, ut comminatio sit quam Creon antevertit, qualis ej 8' 1<TT' In

8 7 5 (ioSvos, as 991, 1250: cp. 0. T. 88O TOi$...8iKa(oi$, instrumental dat.,

1418 n. ppaSvs (cp. 306) seems more by means of ret Sinaia, i.e., by having
fitting here than (Bopis, which has no justice on one's side. ' In a just cause,
MS. warrant except L's superscript variant one feeble man is stronger than a city.'
Yqp&v (sic) fiapfa,—perh. a corruption of Cp. fr. 76 rots yhp 8ucaloi.s avrijiui oi
yiipq. fiapis. In O. T. 17 <rin> yfipt /3a- p4.S1.ov: fr. 78 teal yap Sucata yXCxra' lx€l
peU = weighed down with age, while in Kpdros f/.4ya. Here he speaks of the moral
Ai. 1017 ^c yiipq papis = peevish in old force with which AIKTJ inspires her cham-
age. The conjecture Bpax«s was intended pion, while in 957 he admits himself to be
to mean ' weak' (880). physically helpless—Kel Si/cat' 67to>s \4yta.
8 7 6 tii TaXas: see on 833. (3pa^tis, of slight physical strength: cp.
8 7 9 TovSe (irdXiv) OVK^TI V6\IV vejuo, 586: and for |i4yav cp. on 148.
I will no longer reckon Athens a city. 8 8 1 xd=ot: cp. on 747.
Cp. 0. T. 1080 (fiavrbv TrtuSa rrjs 16xv* 8 8 2 Ztii 7' <£v...«ri 8* oii. The
vindiv: El. 597 Kal <r' Zytaye Seo-rrdriv \ lacuna certainly preceded these words.
yj /J.v)Ttp' oix i\a<raov (Is ri/uis vi/xa. The The words in the strophe answering to
fut. is better than the pres. here, since ri. y' oi rcXei and to the lacuna are 838 f.
the latter would assume Creon's triumph. XO. fiides x(P°^v I T ^" TaZSa Baaaov. It
 0IAITT0Y2 ETTI KOAnNfil 145
CR. I will not curb my wrath—nay, alone though I am, and
slow with age, I'll take yon man by force.
[He approaches OEDIPUS as if to seize him.
Anti
OE. Woe is me ! "
stro he>
CH. Tis a bold spirit that thou hast brought with thee, P
stranger, if thou thinkest to achieve this.
CR. I do. CH. Then will I deem Athens a city no more.
CR. In a just cause the weak vanquishes the strong.
OE. Hear ye his words ? CH. Yea, words which he shall
not turn to deeds, Zeus knows! CR. Zeus haply knows—
thou dost not.
CH. Insolence ! CR. Insolence which thou must bear.
CH. What ho, people, rulers of the land, ho, hither with
all speed, hither! These men are on their way to cross our
borders!
Enter THESEUS.
TH. What means this shout ? What is the trouble ? What
fear can have moved you to stay my sacrifice at the altar unto
the sea-god, the lord of your Colonus ? Speak, that I may
know all, since therefore have I sped hither with more than
easeful speed of foot.

ZeiSs.—Blaydes.: KP. oi yb,p TeXw; Zeds TpSrr av elSetrj, ai 8' oi.—Enger.: tara piyas
Zeis. KP. Zeus 7 &v K.T.X.—Hartung.: iirrio r65e Zetfs. KP. Zeus &v K.T.X.—
Lacunam in textu indicans Dindorfius conicit tl Zeus in Zetfs. KP. Zeds av K.T.X.—
Campbell.: Zetfs M<" JUP/OTW/D. KP. Zeus 7' av K.T.X.—Spengel.: (ro0£s eVJSa.
8 8 5 Bq. iripav \ irep&<ri Si) L et codd. omnes praeter Triclinianos, qui Triclinii con-
iecturam Sijra pro 5iJ habent: cf. ad v. 843. Trepa | 7repffi(r' oUe 81} Elmsleius. Tepu<r
ijdr) SIKUV Blaydes. (omisso vipav). 8 8 9 \4£a6'] \££er' R: XQaaBov B, Vat.—
iialda L, <i<r tSw A, R, al.: Cia eiSS B, T, Vat., Farn. 89O Hunc versum pro
spurio habet Nauck.

is probable, then, that the lost words
here belonged to the Chorus, being such
as Zei5s pot ^WIGTU.
8 8 3 dveKTta, nom. neut. plur.: cp. on
495 oSard.
8 8 4 irpd|MH, invoking a higher power
than the SVTOTTOI of Colonus (841), pre-
pares the entrance of the king. For the
plur., meaning Theseus, cp. ai-cuo-as 295
n., 1667.
8 8 5 t. irepav irtpaja-' oiSc Sif, ' yonder
men' (with a gesture in the direction
taken by Creon's guards) 'are already
passing towards the other side? Elmsley
wrote iripa, which as adv. would mean
'further.' But irepav is right, since the
J. S.
Chorus is thinking of a passage from the
Attic to the Boeotian side of the frontier,
as of a passage across a river, irlpa is
ultra, ' to some point beyond' a line which
is either left to be understood, or ex-
pressed in the gen.: iripov is trans, ' on,
or to, the further side' of a river, sea,
or intervening space. irep<oo-i implies
only that the fugitives are on their way
to the border,—not that they are now
actually crossing it. 8TJ nearly = ^8ij:
0. T. 968 n.
8 8 8 f. PID|XAV, Poseidon's altar at
Colonus: see on 55. fer^er': see on 429.
89O 6d<r<rov \ Kofl' i]8ov^v: see on
598.
10
146

OI. a) <f>C\raT, eyvoiv yap TO TrpocrcfxovrjiJid crov,

iriirovda Sewd TOVS' VTT dvZpos d/OTuus.
©H. TO. Troia Taura; TIS 8' o Trrj^vas; Xeye.
OI. Kpe<ov oS', ov Se'So/3/cas, o ^ e r a t TCKVCOV
dirocnrdcras /AOV rr)i> fiovqv ^vvoypCSa. 895
OH. mus et7ras; OI. old Trep ttiitovff aK^/coas.
©H. OVKOW rts <us T a ^ i o r a irpo<nr6\(i)v fioXwv
1T/3OS roucrSe /SCO/AOU? irdir' dvayKaaei XCGJV
dvLTTTTOV ITTTTOTrfV T6 0V[ldTCOV O.TTO
crvevheiv aVo pvTrjpo<;, h>9a SICTTOJUOI 900
X terra (rv^dWovcriv i^iropcov 680C,
i irapekOoxT at Kopat, ye'Xws S' eycu
yf !S ^ p ^ yS
, a5s dvoyya, crvv Tavet. TOUTO^ S' y
et /Aev ot opyr)<; TJKOV 175 00 agios, 905
drpcoTov ov fjLedfjK dv ef e ^ s x e /°° s >
v w S' ovo~Trep ar5ros TOUS VO/JLOWS elcrfjXd' e)(a>v,
Tourotcrt KOUK dXXoicrii' dpfioo~6rja-erai.
8 8 3 T£S S'] T/S (r' Nauck.: idem in v. 896 irof pro 7rfis. 8 9 7 oixovv L : OSK O5V
Elms., Wecklein.: OHKOVV edd. plerique. 8 9 8 Hunc v. omisit in textu, addi-
dit in margine pr. m. L, avivrov scribens, ut eiiirrov pro etiiirwov in v. 711 (recte
tamen eiiirxov in v. 668).—Pro &iro Meinekius irdpa. 9O2 S' habent codd. pleri-
que, omittunt L, F : T' L 2 . 9O5 Vocis TJKOK litteram 0 in litura habet L, ex a
potius quam ex e, ut arguit liturae spatium. TJKCV schol. in lemmate. 9O6 oiS'

8 9 1 fcyvcDv: so O. T. 1325 yi/yviicrKoi Athena'Xiriria (1069).

aa<j>w, I Kalwep aKorea/6s, rfy> ye aty 8 8 8 ff. Join <T7revS«iv diri 8V|UIT<I>V,
ai}5i)i' S/xws. d'viirirov, vrriri>Tr\v TE diro ^wrfjpos: to
8 9 3 rd irola Tavro; The art. is hasten from the sacrifice, some on foot,
prefixed to irolos when it asks for further others on horseback, with slack rein. The
definition: Plat. Crat. 395 D SO. el a\TjSij worshippers of the"l7nrtos and 'lirirla are
{tori) T& Tepl airiv Xeyd/ieva. EPM. in part ijnreis (cp. 1070), and have their
T& iroia raCro; horses with them. The place of diri p. is
8 8 4 f. ol\crai : cp. on 867.—njv due to the fact that these horsemen are the
|A6VT|V : his sons are as dead to him (cp. important pursuers, Sviinrov being added
445). merely to give the notion of a pursuit en
8 9 6 irep in the thesis of the 3rd foot masse. Thus there is some formal resem-
is remarkable, and very unpleasing. blance to Ant. 1108 tr, IT, iiraoves, | ot T
Rhythm and sense would both gain if we ivres ol T djrbvres, though there ' present
}
could read ola Kal T{TOI>8 ('indeed suf- and absent' is merely a colloquial phrase
fered'). for'every one.'
8 8 7 ff. OBKOW Tis...dvayK<i<rei., 'will diri pvrijpos, 'away from the rein,' i.e.
not some one, then, compel?'= 'then let 'unchecked by the tein,'imntissis Aaienis:
some one compel': cp. 0. T. 430n. Phrynichus ap. Bekker Anecd. p. 24 OTT6
TO«(T8« p«p.ovs : the plur. might be frvrijpos rpixeiv tvrov • ofoc &vb xaX'^oC rj
merely poetical for the sing. (888, cp. avev xa^'ov. Cp. El. 1127 dir' k\irlb'uvt
Ant. 1006), but here perh. refers to the contrary to my hopes: Tr. 389 01k irb
association of Poseidon "I7rinos with 7Ku/ni)s, not against my judgment: and so
 OlAinOYZ ETTI KOAQNQI 147
OE. Ah, friend,—I know thy voice,—yon man, but now,
hath done me foul wrong.
TH. What is that wrong ? And who hath wrought it ?
Speak!
OE. Creon, whom thou seest there, hath torn away from
me my two children,—mine all.
TH. What dost thou tell me? OE. Thou hast heard my
wrong.
TH. {TO his attendants). Haste, one of you, to the altars
yonder,—constrain the folk to leave the sacrifice, and to speed—
footmen,—horsemen all, with slack rein,—to the region where
the two high-ways meet, lest the maidens pass, and I become
a mockery to this stranger, as one spoiled by force. Away, I tell
thee—quick !—(Turning towards CREON.) AS for yon man—
if my wrath went as far as he deserves—I would not have
suffered him to go scathless from my hand. But now such law
as he himself hath brought shall be the rule for his correction.—
J av L (erasis post K duabus litteris, fortasse ep), F : OI)K d<j>r\K' &V V, B, T, Vat.,
Farn.: oi fieBrjic' av A, R. Habet L quoque oi nedrjic' $i> in margine. Sunt qui Scho-
liastae id deberi credant: mihi quidem a prima manu scriptum esse videtur, quae,
positis ad voces &(pijK' et fieBijic' notulis, suam ipsius scripturam corrigere voluit.
0O7 wffrrep codd.: o!}<rwcp Reiskius.—rois V6/J,OVS eltrrfKB' Ix01"] Coniecit ijKvOev vbjxovs

oiK avb rpinrov (not unreasonably), 01k
airb Kaipov, etc. Plut. Dion 42 OVTOI 5ie-
Xdcavres T^V odov XTTTOIS &irb pvTTjpos
TJKOP ds Aeovrlvovs rijs i)fiipas rj&Ti Kara-
tpepoixivris, 'having ridden the whole dis-
tance at full speed.'
SCoTopoi.. .080C See map in Appendix
on 1059. The two roads meant are pro-
bably:—(1) A road leading from Colonus,
north of the Sacred Way, to the pass
now called Daphne, a depression in the
range of Mount Aegaleos through which
the Sacred Way issued from the plain
of Athens, after which it skirted the
shores of the bay of Eleusis. The be-
ginning of this road is shown by the map
in the Introduction. (2) A road diverg-
ing from the former in a N. w. direction,
and going round the N. end of the same
range of Aegaleos, at a point some miles
N. of the Daphne pass, into the Thri-
asian plain. By either route the captors
could gain the pass of Dryoscephalae,
over Mount Cithaeron, leading from
Attica into Boeotia. The hope of
Theseus is that the pursuers may reach
the point of bifurcation before the captors,
since it is conceivable that the latter
should wait to be joined by their master,
Creon. See on 1054 ff.
ndXiorct with Iv8o, lit., 'to about the
place where': cp. Her. 1. 191 avSpl (is is
fiiaov ixripbv ti&\i<TT6. KJ;, 'just about to
the height of a man's thigh.'
904 W, said to the XJO6<JTTOXOS (897).
9 0 5 81 op-yijs TJKOV, 'were in such
wrath,' rather than, 'had come hither in
such wrath.' Cp. Eur. Or. 757 \4£ov Sia
<p6@ov yh.p Spxofitu, 'for I begin to fear.'
Her. 1. i6g Sid,/idxris...iTrlKovTo'ApTrdyifi,
gave him battle. Cp. on 0. T. 773.
906 JMWJK', suggesting a relaxed
grasp, is better than the more general
&.<pr\K' here: cp. 834.
9 0 7 oii<nrep...Totis vop.ovs: antecedent
drawn into relative clause : cp. Ant. 404
SdirTovffav ov av rbv veKpbv \ aireitras,
where the schol. quotes Cratinus (fr.
159), Mvirep ^I\OK\4TJS rbv \6yov dUtpdopef.
9 0 8 TOVTOUTIV, instrum. dat., dp|ioor-
8i^<r«Toi, he shall be brought to order,
regulated: Ar. Eq. 1235 KA. ircus tiv
(<polras es rlvot 5i8aaKa\ov; | AA. iv rataiv
evarpais Kovdv\ots %>/«>TT<5/X7JP, 'was kept
in order' by blows: Lucian Toxaris 17
rbv &p/M><rTtyflsijp/iofe Tty 'Kalav rbre.
10—2
148 20<J>0KAE0Y2

ov yap ITOT e£ei T^crSe rrjs x°*pa<5, rrplv dv

/ceiras ivapyeLS Sevpo iwi crrncnjs dycov QIO
ei oeopaxas OUT €JU,OU Karagiws
0' MI' 7re^)UKas awros oure criys ^
oorts Si/cai' acrKovaav eicrekOaiv
Kavev VO/J.OV Kpaivovcrav ovoev, etr p
rd Ti?crSe T77S y>7S /cu^oi* tSS' iveLcnrecrwv 915
ayets 0' a xpyj^eis /cat irapifTTatrai /Sia,1
TTOXIV KevavBpov rj SovXrjv Tivd
e t v a t , KOLJU,' tcrov TO! fJLrjSevL
ere Q&rjfiaC y OVK hra&evcrav KCLKOV
ov ydp (jitkova-LV avS/aas exSiKOus Tpdfaw, 920
ovb' dv <r hra.ivio~eiav, et irvdoCaTO
rdfid Kal rd raw deav, fita.
y <f>o)T(ov d6\ia>v iKrqpia.
OVKOVV iycoy dv <rrj<i iireiJbfiaCvaiv )(6ov6<s,
ovS' el rd iravrcov et)(ov ivZiKatTO/ra, 925
ixav Nauck.: %\6e Sevp' txuv v6/iovs inter alia Blaydes. 9O9 TOT' tl-ei A: TO9'
S|ei L, 6 ex T facto; pr. m. iror' 8;ti (sic) scripserat, ut est in R. vo$' ?|ei F, Vat.:
irofl' ?|i; T, cum gloss, ci^r;. 91O <m)<r«s L cum plerisque: m^arfs (vel (rr^aris)
A, B, IA 911 i/j.ov A et plerique: pov L, i/wl Vat.: <roC Nauck.—Kardl-i.' dv
coniecit Bothius: icara^a Elms. 912 sq. afiris] aords Meinekius: vi6s Nauck., qui

OlO Ivap^ytis, before my eyes: Tr. 223
TaS' ivrlirpifpa 5i} coi | fcktireiv irapear'
ivapyij.—d-ywv, as / / . 2. 558 <n-^<re 5'
dyoiv: below, 1342. Cp. 475 Xaftiliv.
911 (caTafia dpav would be more usual
than KaTo^Cws dpa»: but the latter is no
more incorrect than is 6p6Qs or KOXSS
dpav.
912 &V=TO6TUV &D, possessive gen.,
here denoting origin: cp. on 214. ^ 916 &yas, of taking captive, as in
9 1 3 f. Athens 'practises justice,' i.e.
respects the rights of other states; and
'determines (xpalvovnav) nothing without
law,' i.e. admits no claim which the laws
do not sanction. Oedipus had placed
himself and his daughters under the pro-
tection of Attic law. Creon should have
sought legal warrant for their removal.
Instead of doing so, he has used violence.
914 AT, 'after that,' 'nevertheless':
cp. 418, 1005. d(}>eCs: cp. 1537.
915 rd...Kvpia, the constituted autho-
rities, like ra rAi), a phrase suggestive
of constitutional monarchy, in which the
citizens have some voice: as Theseus
himself says in Eur. Suppl. 350 d\X4 roO
X6YOU | irpcxrdoiis ?%oi/i' Sy S^OK ii^evi-
ffrepov (proposing to refer a question to
the people), and describes himself (id.
353) a s i\ev8ep<Ji<Tas ryvS' I<r6ij/ri<l>ov iroKiv.
lirewrnwwv, of an abrupt or violent en-
trance, as Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 2J ol8' M robs
<p6\aicas TaxSirra iireiffTlwrovinv airoh
xlvovn.
ayeiv ml cpipeiv: irapCo-Tao-ai, bring to
your own side, subjugate; Thuc. 1. 98
Na|iois...ejroX^i)<ra>' Kal iroXiopdi} rape-
aryvavTo.
917 K^vav8pov...rj 8ovXr)v Tivd, some
State destitute of inhabitants, or else only
peopled by spiritless slaves. Cp. 0. T. 56,
and Thuc. 7. 77 avSpes yap irdXis, Kal oi
relxv oiSi vijes avSpuv Keval. So in Aesch.
Suppl. 913 the king of Argos asks the
insolent herald, dXX' rj yvvaiK&v h irb\iv
Soxefs iiokeiv; The desire to find Creon's
(J/JouXox (940) here has prompted the con-
jecture rj /3ouXijs Sl\a : but see on 940.
9 1 8 T $ (j.r]8ev£, dat. of rb p.rjbiv: cp.
 0IAI170YI Eni KOAQNQI 149
{Addressing CREON.) Thou shalt not quit this land until thou
bring those maidens, and produce them in my sight; for thy
deed is a disgrace to me, and to thine own race, and to thy
country. Thou hast come unto a city that observes justice, and
sanctions nothing without law,—yet thou hast put her lawful
powers aside,—thou hast made this rude inroad,—thou art taking
captives at thy pleasure, and snatching prizes by violence, as in
the belief that my city was void of men, or manned by slaves;
and I—a thing of nought.
Yet 'tis not by Theban training that thou art base; Thebes
is not wont to rear unrighteous sons ; nor would she praise thee,
if she learned that thou art spoiling me,—yea, spoiling the gods,
when by force thou leadest off their hapless suppliants. Now,
were my foot upon thy soil, never would I wrest or plunder,
without licence from the ruler of the land, whoso he might be—
pro ir^s xft>i'6s...ir6\(>' legere vult arjs irAXews...xObva. 916 itnTreciiv L, F : iireur-
ireffihv cett. Cf. v. 924. 917 doiXriv rtpct] /3ov\ijs 5lxa Wecklein.: /3. Kevijv
F. Kernius. 9 1 8 Ka/i'] nal ft' A, R. 9 1 9 — 9 2 3 Hos quinquevv. spurioscen-
set Badham.; unum v. 920 Nauck. 9 2 4 ivi,§alvav L, A, L2, F, Aid.: iTe/j.fiaivwv

Tr. 1107 Ko.v rh faiSev a. Her. 8. 106
tin /J.6 dvr' avdpbs e*Troli]<Tas rb fj.r}dkv etvaciKTijpia were joined (as Blaydes prefers),
(sc. eivovxov). C p . 0. T. 638, 1019.
9 1 9 ©rjpai. A courteous exonera-
tion of Thebes accords with the here-
ditary JeWa which this play supposes:
see on 632, and cp. the compliments to
Thebes in 929, 937. It has been seriously
suggested that all these touches must
have been inserted by Sophocles the
grandson, because in the poet's time
Athens and Thebes were not usually on
the best terms. £iraC8cii<rav, more than
(Bpeipav, implying a moral and mental
training: cp. Pind. fr. 180 otfroi fie %imv \
oi)5' aSa^fiova MoKraK iralSevaav nXurai |
GiJ/Sai: so of the Spartan public training,
Thuc. 1. 84 dixadiarepov T&V vbfiuv rijs
irepoiptas waidevSfievoi. Athens is TTJS
'EW&dos IT aide vats (id. 2. 41).
9 2 1 irvSoiaTO, cp. 945, and n. on 44.
9 2 3 f. o-uXuvra K.T.X., forcibly carry-
ing off what belongs to me,—yes, and
what belongs to the gods, when you seek
to lead captive unhappy men who are
suppliants. It is best to put a comma
after Td TWV 8«5V, which is explained by
pit}, etyovra, etc. He robs the gods when
he seeks to seize the sacred suppliant of
the Eumenides (44, 287). He robs The-
seus (rd|ul) when he seizes persons who
are under the protection of Attic law
(915). If TA T»V 6«3v (|>(I>T<SV <£6X.
the double gen. would be very awkward.
<j>d)T(!iv dfiXCuv iKnjpia=literally 'sup-
pliant objects consisting in hapless per-
sons,' = </>&Tas a$\lovs iKT-qplovs. T h e gen.
defines the 'material,' or nature, of the
iKT^pia, as in El. 758 cr&fM SeiXaias
triroSov is a body consisting in (reduced
to) ashes. We could not render, 'the
emblems of supplication brought by hap-
less persons.' Nor, again, 'The sup-
pliants belonging to a wretched man'
(the two maidens). In the following peri-
phrases we see an analogous poet, use
of the neut. plur., though the relation to
the gen. is not precisely the same: Ant.
1209 &8\las a<n)iJ.a...fiorjs, 'confused ac-
cents of a mournful cry,' where the gen.
might be either of material, as here, or
possessive: id. 1265 (Sfwi. i/i&v ocoXjSa
^ov\ev/j,6.T0>v (partitive gen.): Eur. Ph.
1485 ov irpOKaXvirTOji^va [3oTpvx&deos \
aflpa, 7ra/)i}t5os, 'not veiling the deli-
cate cheek,'—for this is clearly the sense,
rather than 'spreading a delicate veil'
(sc. KaKififmra) over it.
9 2 4 iTrcp.fia.lvuv: cp. on 400. Theseus
points his reproof, as Oed. did in 776
ff., by asking Creon to imagine their
respective situations reversed.
9 2 6 A \ o v , since l $ &
ISO SO<t>OKAEOYS

dvev ye TOV KpaivovTo<s, o o r i s rjv,

ov6' el\Kov OVT av yyov, dXk'
£4vov Trap acrrois <us Siairacr^ ^p
o~ii S' dtjCav OVK ovcrav aicr^weis irokw
TT)V avros avTov, K<d <T 6 Trki)9vo)v \povos 930
yipovff Ofiov Tidrjcri, /ecu TOV vov KCVOV.
eiTTOv ixev ovv KOI vpocrdev, iuvdnca Se vvv,
r a s TraiSas ws Ta^icrra Seup cvyeu> r w a ,
el jxrj /AerotKos r^o-Se TTJS x®Pa<i ^ e '^ €t 5
a m i /8ta re KOV\ CKCOW KO\ ravTa. <roi 935
TS va> ff o/Aotcus KOLTTO TTJS yXwo-cnjs Xeyw.
XO. opas iv TjKets, co gev ; ws a<p cuv /nev «
(jxLLvei SI/CCUOSJ Bpcov S' ifavpCcTKeu /ca/ca.
K P . eyw our' dvavSpov TijvSe rrjv TTOXLV Xdycav,
B, T, Vat.: &r' i/iflalvaiv Farn.: ff^s av ivifialvwv coni. Elmsl. 8 2 6 x^ 0 ^ 5 ]
7r6\eus Heimsoeth., recep. Wecklein. Versum delendum censuit Schneidewin.
9 2 8 %eivov L, A, codd. plerique: %tvov Vat. In darots L pr. m. UT ex vr
fecit. 8 2 9 aiffx!'''e's] e l factum ex i) L. 9 3 1 TOO VOC] <f>pev(bv Nauck.
9 3 4 6>A« Vat. 9 3 6 T<? VIJ! codd.: TOV VOV Meinekius: vow Hartung.: ippovQ

SucaubfiaTa: T h u c . I. 41 Smauiixara rdSe soil') is non-existent. The conditional

•nrpis 6/ias ?x°Mel/ '• a n d so id. 3. 54 Tap- form with the imperf. indie, has been
ex°f*evoi.. .& txopcv Sluaia, advancing the preferred to that with the optative (used
just pleas which are ours. in the similar illustration at 776), because
9 2 6 aveu 74 TOU KpaCvovros, iniussu Theseus is thinking of what Creon is
dominatoris, cp. / / . 15. 213 dvev £/*48ev actually doing.
Kal 'A$rjvalr}s a7eXe£r;s, without my con- 9 2 8 |^vov, for whom the first rule
sent and hers. x ' o v ^ s > Sen- w ^ KP-< a s should be, dcrrofs ftra /j.e\erav (171, cp.
Ai. 1050 os Kpalvei. UTparov. 8<rris ^ v : 13). Cp. Aesch. Suppl. 917 (the Argive
the verb in the relative clause is assimi- king to the Egyptian herald who threatens
lated to the form of the conditional sen- to drag off the Danaides by force), £&os
tence : cp. Plat. Men. 89 B el (piau fj.ev elvai irp&rov OVK e'irlo'Tao'ai.
ol iyaBoi iylyvovro, fyav iron S,v iifuv 9 2 9 djjCav OVK o{i<rav, immeritam ;
ot £yiyv(i)o~Kov TUIV viwv TOVS dyadoi/s Dem. In Mid. § 217 el/j.1 b" oi roirwv
r&s <pfi<rei.s: X e n . Mem. 1. 7. 3 xvfiepvav bjuv afios, 'I do not deserve such (harsh)
Karao-raBels (=tf icaTao-TaBehj) 6 fisl) treatment at your hands': cp. d£iovv rtvi
i dvoXio-eiev av ovt yKUSTa nvos, to condemn one to a punishment,
0. T. 1449 ("•)•
9 2 7 oiie' etXKOV o&r' <£V I^VOV. The 9 3 0 rqv avrAs avrov: cp. 1356, Ai.
chief protasis is contained in the partic. 1132 TOM 7' avrbs ai/rov Tro\e/j.lov$: Aesch.
iirE|iBaCy(i>v (924), = d tirevi'fiaivov, while P. V. 921 fir' avrbs afrrlf: id. 762 Tpbs
et...etx.ov merely subjoins a special case avrbs avTov Kevo<pp6vuv ^ovkeviidrav. In
in which the apodosis would still hold this hyperbaton auris merely adds em-
good :—el iirevtfiaivov, OVK O\V etXicov, ovSe phasis to the reflexive. If avr6s is meant
(eVKnov av) el etxo". Remark that the to stand out with its full separate force, it
form of the apodosis, ovS' el\Kov...&v etc., precedes the prep., as airrbs irpbs airrov
does not logically imply, ' I am now twice in Soph. (Ant. 1177, Ai. 906).
dragging,'but merely, ' I am not now for- 93O f. 6 ITXT]W<I>V XP^VOS, the growing
bearing to drag': there is no opportunity number of thy years; cp. on 377 and 7.
for such abstention, since the fact sup- TOV vov, which is just what old age ought
posed by IrrqiPaCvuv (' if I were on Theban to bring: fr. 240 Kalirep yipmv <Zv dXXa
 OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
no, though my claim were of all claims most just: I should
know how an alien ought to live among citizens. But thou art
shaming a city that deserves it not, even thine own; and the
fulness of thy years brings thee an old age bereft of wit.
I have said, then, and I say it once again—let the maidens
be brought hither with all speed, unless thou wouldst sojourn
in this land by no free choice;—and this I tell thee from my
soul, as with my lips.
CH. Seest thou thy plight, O stranger ? Thou art deemed
to come of a just race; but thy deeds are found evil.
CR. Not counting this city void of manhood,
Schneidewin., recep. Wecklein. 8 3 8 Spurn T' L, L2, F : Sp&v S' cett.—Icpev-
pldKi) L, l<f>' eipioicei. F, eiplcKU (sic) I A 9 3 9 eyii OOT' L , F : ey' OUT' T, Farn.:
2
iytii fniv otfr' L : 4y& oiic A, B, R, Vat.—vt/nuv Schneidewin.: \tywv A, B, R, Vat.:
\4ya L, F, IA

V 7^P? 0«Xet I X& vovs i/tapreiv Kal TO to diro Y\«<nrr)S is made to serve for both.
fiovXetieiv a Set: Aesch. fr. 391 yijpas yap For a similar zeugma cp. 0. T. 116 ouS'
rjfiiis larlv (vSiKiirepov. aYYeXis TLS ov8e o~v[iirp&KTwp bdov [ KareiS\
9 3 3 Tivd, simply 'some one': not here where the verb appropriate to dyye\os,
a threatening substitute for ai (as in Ai. viz. ij\6e, has to be supplied from KarelS'.
1138, Ant. 751). Indifference as to the To Meineke's TO« voti (governed by airo)
agent strengthens insistence on the act. it may be objected that £K would be the
9 3 4 The essence of the notion con- right prep., as in e/c 8vfiov, iK ipvxys- diri
veyed by H^TOIKOS, in ordinary Attic us- y\a<nn\s usu. = 'by word of mouth' (as
age, was a voluntary sojourn, terminable opp. to 'by letter'), as in Thuc. 7. 10.—
at the will of the sojourner. Hence the For the antithesis cp. Plat. Symp. 199 A
irony here. With a similar force the 7} yXuiTTa oiv vwiffxero, 1) Si <ppy)v oil (al-
Attic poets apply it to one who has found luding to Eur. Hipp. 612).
his 'last, long home' in foreign earth. .937 f. opq.s Iv TJKCLS; an indignant
Aesch. Cho. 683 etr' o&/ Ko/dfav 86£a reproach, as 0. T. 687. o.<f>' «Jv = dird
vwqaei <pl\wv, I etr' oSv fi.iTOi.Kov, eh T& roirwi, d<£' wv (cp. on 274): 'Judging by
irav del !-£vov, | Bdirrew. 'whether his the folk from whom thou art sprung (the
friends decide to bring his ashes home, or Thebans, cp. 919), thou seemest just'—
to bury him among strangers, an alien i.e., a member of a just race. For dir6
utterly for ever': so a Persian whose of judging by a thing, cp. on 15. The
corpse was left at Salamis is o-K\i)pas /U- Greek sense of the prep, with the relative
TOIKOS 777s (KC? (Pers. 319): Eur. Her. here is really the same as with the supplied
!O33 P^TOIKOS del Keiffofiat Kara. x®0vQ* antecedent. It is our idiom which makes
(the Argive Eurystheus buried in Attica). them seem different.
Cp. 0. T. 452 n. 9 3 9 f. 4-yw OUT : so 998: 0. T. 332 kyii
9 3 5 ptf Tt KO*X ^K. as 0. T. 1275 oih' e'tuwrbv. Ant. 458 (yd OVK l/ieXXoK.—-
woWa/cis re KOVX a.Tra.%. KO^X iw&v, not L's Xfyw, of which \4ywv was a correc-
Kal pi) £KII>V, though dependent on el, tion, came in by mistake from 936.
since ovx &K{!>V = &KW> : cp. Ai. 1131 el Schneidewin's v^(iwv has been generally
Toiis BavbvTas ovK-i$s Bdirrew: Lys. or. 13 received, and is clearly right: cp. on 879.
§ 62 el [lev otv oi-iroWol rfdav. While (ivavSpov answers to KivavSpov rj
9 3 6 The words T ^ V£ have been sus- Sotikyv in 917, dpovXov (940), which im-
pected by recent criticism. They seem plies the lack of a guiding mind, answers
to me sound. The sense is, 'these things, to Kafi' iaov T(f iii)Sevl in 918.—Creon's
which I say to you, are purposed by my speech is as clever as it is impudent. He
mind as really as they are uttered by my has only anticipated what the Athenians
tongue.' With T<£ V$ a verb meaning ' I themselves would have wished. Indeed,
intend' (e.g. Siavoovficu) should strictly he has acted in reliance on the Areiopagus
have been used; but the verb appropriate (950). If his method has been rough,
152 lO^OKAEOYZ
<o T4KVOV Aiyews, OVT afiovXov, o5s cri) (£775, 940
Tovpyov TOS* efeVpafa, yvyvaxTKcav 8' o n
ovoeiq TTOT OVTOVS TOV €fxa>v av e/A7recrot
£17X05 ivvaC/jicov, &OT ifxov Tpifyeiv y8ta.
17877 8' odovveK dvhpa Kal TrarpoKTovov
Kavayvov ov 8e£oiar', ou8' OTO> ydfioc 945
tjvvovTes eupidr)(rav aVocrioi reKvwv.
TOLOVTOV avTois "Apeos evfiovXov irdyov
eya> ^vvrjhrj ^OOVLOV ovff', o§ OVK ea
TOIOUCTS' aXijTas rrjS' 6/xov vaxe.iv TroXet*
w TT'UTTLV lcr)(ciiv TTjvh' i)(eLpovfJi,7)v dypav. 950
KOLI ravr av OVK eTrpao-arov, el fiij [MOL TTiKpa<;
avrS T apas rfpa/ro KO! rcofico yevev
dvff cov rov^ajs T)£LOUV r a S ' dvTiZpav.
fv yap ovhkv yrjpd's ICTTLV aXXo TTXT)^
daveiv davovroiv 8s ouSev aXyos aureTat.. 955
Trpos Taura Trpafeis oibi> av dikys' iirel
ipr)/Ji.£a /AC, Ket 81/cat' O/AWS Xeyw,
cr/jLLKpov TiOrjaf Trpos Se r d s vpd^e.i<s O/J,O)5,
i T^XIKOCTS' wv, dvTihpav d
94O <J^ouXoi'] avoKfiov Nauck. 9 4 1 TO'5' B, T, Vat., Farn.: TOT' L a : Toy' L, R, F,
Aid. 9 4 2 airoii L2, o6roi>s codd. cett. - Coniecerat airocs Scaliger., receperunt
Heath., Brunck., Hartung., Blaydes. 9 4 4 yiSr; (superscr. v) SB' oBveic' L. ijSr)
(sic) codd. plerique, Aid.: xtSuv vel •fjdeiv Tricliniani. Kal post dvSpa om. A, R.
9 4 5 Kavayvov A, R : K&vavdpov codd. cett.—Campbellius 8e|o/aT' codici L tribuit: sed
est Scholar', (ut Duebnerus recte refert,) quod ceteriquoquecodd.habent. Sei-olar'con-

he was provoked by the violence of Oedi- by union with the wife of the slain.
pus. 'Both a parricide, and, in a complex
9 4 2 aurois, the people implied in •rijv sense, impure,—yea, guilty of incest.'—
wokiv (939). Cp. Eur. Bacch. 961 Ko/ufe SegoCaT : cp. on 44. The fut. optat. after
Sti. niar)s /ie Qrifialas x^ 0I '° ! > I iu>vos y&p a secondary tense, as 0. T. 538 f., 792,
aiiTwv el/j,' Arty To\y.uiv T&Se. C p . 730 796, 1271 ff.
(T^S ifi7js...ov). l|iiri(roi has here the 9 4 6 T^KVWV has been suspected. The
constr. of fXoi: cp. Eur. / . A. 808 Seivbs literal meaning of dv6<rioi 701(101 T^KVIDV
e/iirtTTttiK' l-pws I rijirSe ffTparelas ' B X - can be nothing but ' unholy nuptials with
\aS\ OAK avev 8ewv. This is decisive children' (such as locasta's with Oed.).
against here reading OUTOIS, the com- But here the sense should be, 'un-
moner constr. holy nuptials with parents': cp. 978
9 4 3 |wa()U)V, Oed., Ant., and Ism.: ia)Tpbs...yaiiovs. C a n T^KVWV, then, be
Creon refers first to the general claim of defended? Thus, I think. |W6VTCS sug-
kindred; then to the special reasons gests t h e consort. H e n c e cwoaioi. yd/x,oi
against detaining Oed. TiKvw is said, with poetical boldness and
9 4 6 Kiiva-yvov. Cp. 0. T. 821 \ixn also with a certain designed obscurity, in
de TOO Bavovros h X6P0^" ^ / n * | XP"^vwt this sense:—'a woman who has made an
SC un'irep wXer'" ap' %(pvv /ca/tos; | ap' unholy marriage with her son.'
oi%l TSS dvayvos; So here, too, dva-yvov Wecklein takes WKVWV as 'relative'
refers to the taint of murder, aggravated gen. with dvo<rioi, in the sense of iroi-
 OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 153
son of Aegeus, nor of counsel,—as thou sayest,—have I wrought
this deed; but because I judged that its folk could never be so
enamoured of my kinsfolk as to foster them against my will.
And I knew that this people would not receive a parricide,—a
polluted man,—a man with whom had been found the unholy
bride of her son. Such the wisdom, I knew, that dwells on the
Mount of Ares in their land ; which suffers not such wanderers
to dwell within this realm. In that faith, I sought to take this
prize. Nor had I done so, but that he was calling down bitter
curses on me, and on my race; when, being so wronged, I deemed
that I had warrant for this requital. For anger knows no old
age, till death come; the dead alone feel no smart.
Therefore thou shalt act as seems thee good; for, though my
cause is just, the lack of aid makes me weak: yet, old though
I am, I will endeavour to repel deed by deed.
iectura est Elmsleii. 9 4 8 avaaioi riKvav codd., nisi quod L a accxmiroTot (omisso
riitvuv) habet. Pro T4KVWV coniecerunt rinvif (quod innuit schol.) Benedictus, Reiskius:
roKiav Musgravius, Hartung., recepit Blaydes. riKvav delere voluit Nauck., sic
scripturus: Kavayvov oi Scholar' <oid£v'>, oiS' Srcp | |w<Wes evp£6i)<rav avoaiot yd/toi.
9 4 8 i-virqlfjeiv L: idem vel S-vp-f/Seiv cett.: £VV(I$T) Brunck. 9 5 4 sq. Hos duo vv.

Sovpylas, airopas: 'a marriage unholy in
respect of its offspring.' This seems
forced, Musgrave's TOK&>V would be
more specious if the gen. of a noun in -ei5s
anywhere else suffered synizesis in this
place of the verse. (In 1361 <povius is in
the 4th place.) Soph, has yoviav El. 146,
241, and ToKtaiv id. 187, Eur. the latter
H. F. 915, Or. 815, and in these 5 places
(all lyric) the words are scanned as trisylla-
bles: a fact which, so far as it goes, is
against TOK£WV here. Neither rinvois nor
TtKvcp is a probable remedy; nor is <pl\up.
In my belief TS'KVWV is sound.
9 4 7 TOIOVTOV, introducing a reason
for a preceding statement, as Ai. 164
(roioirav), 218 (TOICIOT'), 251 (ro(as), 562
(roioi').—eiif3ov\ov suggests the title of the
Court, ii t£ 'Apeiov irayov /3ou\ij. If the
Council of the Areiopagus (Creon as-
sumes) became aware that a polluted
person, such as Oedipus, was in Attica,
it would take steps for his expulsion.
Such a proceeding would doubtless have
come within the limits of the general
moral censorship actually possessed by
the Areiopagus, at least in the earlier
days of the Athenian democracy. In-
deed that court is found exercising autho-
rity of a like kind (though only by special
warrant) even after the reforms of Peri-
cles and Ephialtes. Cp. Deinarchus or.
1 § 58) where the Ecclesia commissions
the Areiopagus to inquire into the con-
duct of a merely suspected person, and
the Areiopagus, having done so, reports
to the Ecclesia (TOC 5?}/M>U irpoaT&^av-
TOS fririjaai TTJC /3owX)fi',...nal ^lyr'fysa.aav
dirotp'TJv at irpbs v/xas, air4 tprjyev TJ jSou-
\i), etc.). See also Plut. Sol. 22, Isocr.
or. 7 §§ 36—55, and my Attic Orators
vol. II. p. 211.
9 4 8 \96vi.ov=tyxupw> a use found
only here and in Ai. 202 ®^ ^'
px ( X )
9S4 f. 8v|iov K.T.X. Theseus had said,
' Old age fails to bring thee wisdom'
(931). Creon here replies, 'There is no
old age for anger: when a man has suf-
fered as I have, he must smart while he
lives.' Schol.: TOVTO di KO.1 Trapoi/iiaKuis
A^yerai, o n 6 6 vfibs £<JxaT<iv yt)p6.aKet.
Cp. Aesch. Theb. 682 oin tori yijpas
ToOSe TOV /tidcr^oros. The fig. use of
vtjpas here as = TAOS justifies irXi^v
(javetv. 8av6vTwv : El. 1170 TOI)S
yap Bavovrat oix opd Xvirov/ihovs : Tr.
1173 rots yap bavoSin /uo'x<?os oi irpo<r-
ylyverat..
9 5 7 f. Ktl here = el /cal: cp. 661.—
0-|uKpAv: cp. 148 {v/uKpois), 88 (
where see n.
154 IO*OKAEOYI
OI. c5 Xrjii awuSe's, rod KaQvfipLt,eiv So/ceis, 960
irorepov i/jiov yepovTos 7} aavTov, TOSC ;
OCTIS <f>6vov<s [JLOV Kal ydfiovs KOX o~vfjicj)opd<s
TOU crov SirJKas o"TO/mTO9, a s eyw raXas
yjveyKov CLKWV 0eois yap TJV OVTCO <f>CXov,
r a V dv TI firjvCovariv eh yivos irdXai. 965
e77Ei Kac7 avrov y OVK av eqevpois ejxoi
d[xapTuas oVeiSos ovSev, dvff OTOV
TC£8' eis ipavTOV rows e/u.ous 0' T/jfidpravov.
eVei §C8a£ov, et TI 64cr<^aTov irarpl
XP'*]O~IJI'0£o~l,V LKVelff c3o"T€ TTjOOS 7Tai8ft>I/ 6<WUV, 97®
TT(3S av SiKaiws TOUT' oveiSi^ots C/AOI,
09 ovre y8\ao"ra9 TTOJ yeve^Xiou9 iraTpos,
ov fjjr]Tpo<s el^ov, dXX' dyevw)To$ TOT' 77;
el 8' av (fcavels 8VO~TV)VOS, <US eyca '<f)dvr)v,
es velpas rjXOov iraTpX xai KaTeKTavov, 975
fXT)Oev gufiets wi' eopav eis 01)9 T eopcov,
7TOJ9 av TO y' a«ov irpayfi dv
uncis incluserunt Nauck., Blaydes. 7^pcfs ^cn-iK codd., praeter A et R, qui ^<TTI
7^pos. 961 T6S( codd.: TtiSe coni. Elms., recep. Blaydes. 965 T&X' °^V
coni. Elms.: rax' dvrwtpiiownv Vat.—7rd\ai] iraKiv Farn., et (superscr. ai) T, Vat.
97O Uvoir' B, T, Vat., Farn.: IKVUT' cett. 971 dveiSifois A, R : oveidlfas L et

96O TOV. Which is more disgraced,—
the involuntary sufferer, or the author of
deliberate insults to an unhappy kins-
man?
9 6 2 f. jioi, dat. of interest, 'for my
reproach,' $M[i«H, sent(ArougA thy mouth,
—poured forth: cp. El. 596 7? v&aav lnjs
ykwaacw: fr. 844. 3 iroXK^v yKCxrcrav
(xx^as itanjv. In Tr. 323 5iij<rei -{kOiuuav
is Wakefield's correction of diolaa.
9 6 4 &Kav: cp. on 521.—Scots: the
synizesis as in O. T. 1519, and about 26
other places of dialogue in Soph.: he
admits it also in lyrics, as 0. T. 215.
965 &v cannot go with \ir\vlov<riv,
since the partic. does not represent an
apodosis, as av <pipuv does in 761 (n.).
On the other hand, &v does not here give
any conditional force to rjv, which is a
simple statement of fact. Rather T<ix*
&v is here felt as one word, ='perhaps.'
'It was dear to the gods,—perhaps be-
cause they were wrath.' The origin of
this usage was an ellipse: deois fiv <pt\ov,
T&X& (8') av (<j>[\ov efi;) lapilownv, ' a n d
perhaps (it would be dear) because they
were wrath': where the supplied ely
expresses a conjecture about a past fact,
as in Her. i. i etrj<rav 8' av offroi Kpjjres.
Cp. 0. T. 523 dXX' %\8e fih 6i) TOVTO
Totiveidos T&X' av \ ipyrj j3i.a<T$£v, ' this
reproach came pocoibly under stress, per-
chance, of anger.' See Appendix,
9 6 6 S. hrt\ Ka8' avrdv 7'. ' My
fate must have been a divine judgment
upon me for the sins of ancestors. For
you could not discover against me (fy,ol,
dat. of interest, cp. 962),—taken by my-
self (Ka8' avTov, apart from those an-
cestors),—any charge of sin, in retribution
for which (dv8' STOV) I proceeded to sin
(impf. ^(idpravov) against myself and my
kindred.' If any voluntary crime on his
part had preceded his involuntary crimes,
the latter might have been ascribed to
an <2TIJ sent on him by angry gods. But
he had committed no such voluntary
crime. For abrbv=£iiavT6v see on 852 f.
 OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 155
OE. O shameless soul, where, thinkest thou, falls this thy
taunt,—on my age, or on thine own ? Bloodshed—incest—
misery—all this thy lips have launched against me,—all this that
I have borne, woe is me! by no choice of mine: for such was
the pleasure of the gods, wroth, haply, with the race from of old.
Take me alone, and thou couldst find no sin to upbraid me
withal, in quittance whereof I was driven to sin thus against
myself and against my kin. Tell me, now,—if, by voice of oracle,
some divine doom was coming on my sire, that he should die by
a son's hand, how couldst thou justly reproach me therewith,
who was then unborn,—whom no sire had yet begotten, no
mother's womb conceived ? And if, when born to woe—as I was
born—I met my sire in strife, and slew him, all ignorant what
I was doing, and to whom,—how couldst thou justly blame the
unknowing deed ?
cett. 8 7 3 TIW yeeeSXlovtr [ov ex o ab S) L. irffis A, T, Farn.: TTWS R, B, Vat.:
TO F. otfre codd., edd.: off™ Brunck. 9 7 3 iaxa" B, T, Vat., Farn.—n L,
ascripto in marg. ab S £a T/. In v. 1366 quoque T) praebet: alioqui semper y\v: vid.
ad 0. T. 1123. 9 7 7 irws y' an codd.: irfis av Elms., edd. rec. plerique: TTSS rav

Others take dv8* OTOV a s = ' i n that,'
'because,' and understand:—'For you
cannot charge any guilt on me personally
(KO.$' avrbv), in that I sinned against
myself and my kindred.' But (1) KO8'
<MIT6V could not naturally express this
contrast between the badness of the acts
and the innocence of the agent. It con-
trasts the man with the yivot. (2) dv8"
8TOV regularly (if not always) = ' in return
for which,' 'wherefore': e.g. El. 585
8l8a£ov av$'6TOVravvv | at<rxlffTa ir&vrwv td4£aro, \ oi \otirp' tSwice xpurrl: ib. 1086
tpya Spwaa Tvyx&veis: Eur. Ale. 246
oiSiv Beois Spdaavras av$' STOV davet:
I. T. 926 ri b" atria rls &P6' STOV KTCIVU ov...ovre, there is no certain example.—
•jrdffiv; S o Hec. 1 1 3 1 , 1 1 3 6 .
9 6 9 f. tirti SCSagov: 'for else—if this
is not so—tell m e ' : the controversial
lireC, on which see 0. T. 390 n. Note
the early repetition (after 966): see on
554 : en. dXX' 985, 988.
it TI WO-<|>OTOV : 'if, by oracles (xf"l<r|i,., sire): so 1225 ird <j>ai>rj, when one has
instrum. dat.), some divine doom was
coming on my sire, that he should die,'
etc.: iicveiTO, imp/., because the doom
was impending from the moment at
which the Delphic oracle spoke: that
moment itself, on the other hand, is
marked by the aor. in 0. T. 711, XPV-
a/ibs yap ij\8e Aafijj TTOT'... | (is airbv
ij£oi fioipa irpos 7rcu5os daveiv. See In-
trod. to the 0. T. p. xxi.—The simple
inf. Savctv could have depended on
8£<r<t>aTov, but wore is added, as below
1350; Plat. Prot. 338 c aSivarov -riiuv
wffre Upwraydpov rouSe <ro<t>d)Tep6v nva
i\4cr8ai.: Eur. Hipp. 1327 Kitorpis yhp
ij0e\' ua-re ylyveadai ride: Thuc. 1. 119
deTidivres ware if/ij^iliTaaOai.: 8. 45
ireiirat, ware avyxupyjaai.—Trot£8wv, al-
lusive plur. for sing., cp. 295 SvaKras (n.).
9 7 2 f. OVTC.OV: cp. Ant. 249 otfre
rov yfi
yevfiSos \y\v\ \ irkrfyn''
fyn, oij diK^Wyjs £K-
|8O\I) : Eur. Or. 41 wv offre aXra dia p/
/i?j0' atfid /MOV S^aiTO Kaptniiov iriSov, \
IJA) Xajorpds aWty. But of the converse,
fSXdo-Tas, plur., as 0. T. 717: irorpos
and |j.i)Tpos, gen. of origin with |SX. yev.
eX\ov a.s = 2p\a<jroii: he was not yet be-
gotten or conceived.
9 7 4 (}>avds 8«CTTT)VOS, having been
born to misery (as being fated to slay his
come into the world. This is better here
than, 'having proved unfortunate.' &y<&
'<j>avt)v: for the prodelision of the tem-
poral augment in the 6th place, cp. Eur.
Helen. 263 (et8e) at<xxiov e^os aVT^ To"
Ka\ov 'Xct/Sop (Porson's correction of Xa-
|8eii').
9 7 5 4s x rt P a S : cp. on 835.
9 7 6 |iT)8{v is adjective with &v ( = TOJ5-
TWV a), and adverb with (ro&rovs) (U ofis-^
9 7 7 The MSS. have ir<5s 7' &v, but 7*
156 IO*OKAEOYZ
84, TkriiLOV, OVK iiraioyyvei ydfiovs
ova~r)<; ofiaiyiov <xrj<s fi avayK.at,<av \eyeiv
olovs ipco T&)1' ov ydp ovv criy^crcyAat,
crov y ets TOS' i^ekdovros dvoo~iov crro/xa.
eriKTe yap fi enKTev, tofiOL /JLOL KaKcov,
OVK eiSoV OVK eiSiaa, Kal T€Kovo~d fie
auTT7? oveibos TraiSas i£d(f>vo~e fioi.
d\\' ev yap ovv efbiSa, ere fiev CKOVT ifie 985
KeCvrjv re ravTa hvo-o-TOfielv' eya> he viv
aKOiv eyrffjia, (f>9eyyofJbaC T' CLKCW TotSe.
dXX' ov ydp OVT1 iv rotcrS' a/covcro/x,at Ka/cos
ydfjLoio~iv ovff ous atev i/x<j)opeL^ o~v )u,ot
<$>6vov<s iraTpcaovs i£ovei8C£,(i)v TTIK/DCOS. 990
IJ/ y a p u,' ct|U,en/»ai povvov wv cr dvt,o~Top(S.
ei TIS ere TOP oiKaiov avriK evuaoe
Trapacrrds, irorepa irvvddvoi dv ei

Fritzschius: irfis dan Doederlein., Campbell.—r6y'. y in litura (fuerat 0) L : deinde

erasae litterae fere quattuor ante atcov. T6T' L2.—irpay/j.'] in L litteram /J. addidit S.
9 7 8 TX^IUOV L, B, F , Vat., quod tuentur Nauck., Wecklein., al.; T\fjfioi> A, R,
T, edd. rec. plerique: rXij/iuv (sic) Farn. 0 7 9 ai>ayK&fet,v, superscr. to, F .
9 8 2 t3/toi] ot/xoi Elms., Blaydes. 9 8 4 avrijs A, avrijs L et codd. plerique.
9 8 6 Svaroiieiv L et codd. plerique.: burro/tew R, L 2 , (quam v. 1. indicat superscr. i
in A,) Aid.: SVIJOTOIXUV Brunck., et sic scribunt edd. rec. Formam dv<TTopeii>

should probably be omitted. In L, at speech, i.e. having outraged the most

least, there is a perceptible tendency to
insert y', T', etc., superfluously (cp. cr. n.
on 260); and here the first 7' would
weaken the second, while irws needs no
strengthening. In 0. T. 1030, where L
andmostMSS. have y1... ye, we should read
5'...76. There is, however, no objection
to a doubled ye where each of two words
in the same sentence is to be emphasised
(Her. 1. 187).—&Kov=aKoicnov: see on
240.
9 7 8 L's rM[]uav might be either (a)
predicate with the verb, or (t>) nom. for
voc, as 185 c3 TXA/IUV, where see n. But
(a) would be rather weak; and a direct
address, rather than a half-comment (as
in 185), is fitting here. T\tj|K>v, then,
seems most probable.
9 8 0 oiv here ='indeed'; in 985 'at
all events.'
9 8 1 els T£8" IgeXO. dvioriov <TT6|MI,
having gone to such lengths of impious
sacred ties of kinship by these public
taunts. Cp. 438 ixSpayAvTa (n.). dvo-
<riov <rro|ia agrees with T68', depending
on els. Since <rr6|ia was familiar to
poetry in the sense of \6yos (cp. O. T.
426), this version is clearly preferable to
taking cl$ T68* separately and ov6o\ <TT.
as accus. of respect.
9 8 2 f. STIKTE, ' was my mother,' though
neither knew it at the time of the marriage.
Cp. Eur. Ion 1560 ^i'8e TIKTCI <r\ she is
thy mother, and O.T. 437, 870.—<s|ioifioi
is the mode of writing used by most recent
edd.; but Ellendt would write (hfioi/juu,
since Apollonius prescribed ol/xoifxoi. L
here has ITIKTCV (jSipoi |io£" KOKUK (sic).
Either is better than u /tol fioi. KCUCWV :
for gen., cp. 202.
9 8 6 8VO-OTO|«IV(only) here, with acc,
a s Ml. 5 9 6 rf\v fiyyre'pa, I KaKO<TTOfJU>0fiev.
Those who still write 8vo-TO|utv have
some eminent modern critics with them;
 0IAIT70Y2 ETTI KOAQNQI is;
And my mother—wretch, hast thou no shame in forcing
me to speak of her nuptials, when she was thy sister, and they
such as I will now tell—for verily I will not be silent, when
thou hast gone so far in impious speech. Yea, she was my
mother,—oh, misery!—my mother,—I knew it not, nor she—
and, for her shame, bare children to the son whom she had
borne. But one thing, at least, I know,—that thy will consents
thus to revile her and me; but not of my free will did I wed
her, and not of free will speak I now.
Nay, not in this marriage shall I be called guilty, nor in
that slaying of my sire which thou ever urgest against me
with bitter reviling. Answer me but one thing that I ask
thee. If, here and now, one should come up and seek to
slay thee—thee, the righteous—wouldst thou ask if the

defendit Elmsleius exemplo vocis $ian)vos, quasi a arrival, ductae (conferens aarrpios
Etym. M. 159. 11), sed eius vocis incerta origo est. Cf. n. cr. ad v. 30.
9 8 7 (LKUV T' 2yr)/ia Vat., Meinekius. 9 8 8 &Ko6<rop.<u codd.: d\aS(ro/tat
Weckleinus (K. Waltero tribuens), Meklerus (Herwerdeno). 9 8 9 <?/t0e-
peia superscr. 0 a m. antiqua L : tyiptpeis F (a pr. m.), B, T, Farn.: i/upipeis
A, R, F (a correctore): i/iipoplfs IA i/jupipeu Elms., Herm., Wunder., Hartung.,
Blaydes., al.: iiupopeis Dindorf., Nauck., Wecklein., Campbell, aiMptpeis coni. L.
Dindorf.

but on the other side it should be borne point: cp. O. T. 576 ov yap Srj tpovevs
in mind that the MSS. (rarely older than akwaop-ai: Ant. 46 ov yap Si) TpoSovcr'
the n t h or 10th cent.) which vouch for /
such forms as Svarareiv or Bmrlfjevros 9 8 9 f. ^|«f>opeis (ingeris), 'heapest on
vouch also for such spellings of compounds me,' 'urgest against me,' is supported, as
with Trpis as irpo<rrelx<0, irpovraypou, irpo-against ^|«f>4p€is, by the common use of
(rrdWw, where irpoaa is unquestionably the word in later Greek, as Plut. Pomp.
right. • 3 7roXXds (vapdpei. 7rXi;7as roh ffrpd/iaffiv :
9 8 7 aKuv. A single re linking whole Alciphro 1. 9 iiri r$ o-ipertpq nipSei els
sentences is not rare in Soph. (e.g. 1437, rovs airpayfiovas efufropovaw u/3/)ets, 'for
0. T. 995); but CLKUV T' (Vat.) may be their own gain they heap insults on quiet
right here. people.'—<j>6vovs: the rhetorical pi., as
9 8 8 dXX* ov -yap. Distinguish two 962.
uses of this formula. (1) With an el- 9 9 1 tfneixj/ai: CP- o n 8'4 fora/iel-
lipse, as here,—'but (your charges are 9
/9«.
untrue), for.' In this, Yap may be re- 9 9 2 f. «t TIS...KT«£VOI, should attempt
presented by 'in fact,' or 'indeed.'' Cp. to slay; cp. Od. 16. 432 •naXha r' OMTOKTCI-
on 755. (2) When there is no ellipse, veis, 'and art seeking to slay his son':
as 0. T. 1409 aXX' ov yap avdav £<rd' a Antiph. or. 5 § 7 b'rav 5' avev tcwdvuwv n
IAi)St Spav Ka\6v,...Ka\v\par'. Then ydp Siairp&aawrai, are seeking to effect. (For
= ' since.' the parallel use of the imperf., see 274.)
The MS. a.Ko6<ro|i.ai ica/<6s= 'will be The optat. in putting the imaginary case,
pronounced evil' (in the report of fair- as 776: cp. on 927. avrCxa (not, 'for
minded men): cp. Ph. 1074 a/towo/tai instance,' but) with £v6d8c, at this mo-
fief OJS %<pvv oturov Tr\£us \ Trpbs TovS': ' I ment and on this spot, cp. mine iam ilico
shall be reproached, as full of pity, by (Ter. Ad. 2. 1. 2).—TAV 8£K. : for the
yon m a n ' : ib. 607 0 rravr' aKovuv aitxxpa ironical article cp. Ant. 31 rov ayadov
xai XW/SI)T' tirij. But the conjecture d- Kptovra.
Xu(ro|MU has certainly more force and
158 I0*0KAE0Y2
<j 6 KaCvcov, rj TIVOC dv evde<o$;
\K4V,tmtp £f}v <f>iXei<s, TOV OXTIOV 995
TLVOC dv, ovSe TOVVBLKOV Trept/SXeVots.
TOiaVTO. pivTOl KOLVTOS €l(T€)8^V Ka/CCt,
decov dyovTwv ols iya ovhe rrjv Trarpos
^fiv^rjv dv otjuat £aicr<w avrwireiv i/xoi.
cri) 8\ et yap ov Sucaios, d\\' dirav KOXOV IOOO
\4yew vo\Litfiiv, piyrov dppiyrov T eiro?,
roiavT oz>eiSi£eis ju,e TCOVO ivavrCov.
KaC (rot, TO ®rjaeco<s ovo/xa domevaai KaXov,
Kal r d s 'A0i]va<s ws KaTcficrjVTaL /caXws"
Kq.6" cSS' iiraivoiv iroKka TOVS' eKkavddvu, 1005
66ovv€K ei TIS yfj Oeovs ejrlc
8£ ^S S'
d(f>' i *cA.ei/;as yipovr
8 9 6 7repif}\4irois L, A: 7re/MjS\^7reis cett. (superscr. ot in R). 9 9 8 ^71!) oiiS^] ty&vdl
L, uinserto ab S : scripserat pr. m. ^71!) 8i, quod est in F. £7' oiSi vel ly' oidt L°, T,
Farn.: ^y<i oS5i cett. 9 9 9 t/iol] ty*1" Nauck. (idem coniecerat Blaydes.), recep.
Mekler. 1OO3 Kal <roi ex Kal aol L.—foo^a] ipita L2.—KO\6V\ ipl\ov Turner.

9 9 5 SOKU \Uv, ' I should think so,' Here we begin with a neut. dat. ots
with the emphasis on the verb, not on (instead of vpbs « or vepl <Jc), which
the 1st pers.: EL 61 BOKW fi^v, ovdb> pr^w. implies a personification of the X<57<>s.
aiv KipSu KaKbv : fr. 83 SOKU y.iv, ovSels. Then, at the end of the sentence, 4(i.o£ is
Cp. Plat. Phaed. 68 B oi)K acr/j-enos et<ra> pleonastically added, by a sort of after-
avroae; oteadal ye xprf- So Crito 53D, thought. This double dative, though
54 B : also ot/iot 170176 Crito 47 D. irregular, does not seem to warrant the
9 9 8 irepipX^irois. This compound change of e/wl into lxelv- 4|*oC gives
occurs nowhere else in Soph., nor does he greater vividness to the thought of the
use ire/)(|8\exTos. But Eur. uses them five dead brought face to face with the living.
times {Andr. 89, H. F. 508, Ion 624, / . —dlv with dvreiiretv.—tyti> aitik; cp. 939.
A. 429, Ph. 551), and Ar. has the verb iraTpos )|»vxiiv...J<3<rav='my father's
once {Eccl. 403). In all six places, as life, if it could live again,' = simply iraripa
here, the 1 is made long. On the other £&pra: not, 'his departed spirit, if it could
hand, the 1 of ire/otSpo/w) and its cognates visit this world.' "jnix1^ ' n the trag. never
is usually, if not always, short (Eur. El. means ' a departed spirit' (//. 23. 104
458, Helen. 776, Tro. 1197, fr. 1068. 2 : ij/vxv Kal etSoi\oi>), but always the anima
Aesch. Suppl. 349 : Ar. Vesp. 138, Eg. of the living: cp. Aesch. Ag. 1456 (of
56, etc.): and Aesch. Ch. 207 has irepX- Helen) pia TAS TroXXcts... | if/vxas dX^off'
ypa<j>6.. In Ar. Pax 879 vepiypatpui is iiri Tpola. For the periphrasis here cp.
ambiguous in the comic trimeter. El. 1126 <! <f>CkTaTov fivri/ietor avSpthiruv
9 9 7 ff. tto-^Pnv s l " t s ^e imagery of iiuil I fvxv* 'Opiffrov XotTrdc: Ant. 559 T\
CLY^VTUV (see on 253): cp. Aesch. Suppl, 8' ipri \pvxy Takai \ ridvqKev.
470 &Ti]s 5' ajUvcrvov 7r^\a70S ou /taX' IOOO f. airav, 'anything,' cp. on 761:
b p I 65' £fiifif f ) KaXiv with XiYeiv, dictu honestum, cp. on
After ovTciireiv and like words the 37.—prjTov dCpp.: Dem. De Cor. § 122
person gainsaid is denoted by the dat.; ^o§s J5?)T4 Kai appiyra T
bvona^wv: In Mid.
Ko
the argument, by irepl nvos or irpos n. § 79 TraVras fy«" h ^ ' &PPWa Kalca
 OIAITTOYI EFT! KOAQNQI 159
murderer was thy father, or wouldst thou reckon with him
straightway ? I think, as thou lovest thy life, thou wouldst
requite the culprit, nor look around thee for thy warrant. But
such the plight into which / came, led by gods; and in this,
could my sire come back to life, methinks he would not gainsay
me.
Yet thou,—for thou art not a just man, but one who holds
all things meet to utter, knowing no barrier betwixt speech
and silence—thou tauntest me in such wise, before yon men.
And thou findest it timely to natter the renowned Theseus, and
Athens, saying how well her state hath been ordered: yet, while
giving such large praise, thou forgettest this,—that if any land
knows how to worship the gods with due rites, this land excels
therein; whence thou hadst planned to steal me, the suppliant,
1OO7 TijU&o1 ex TijitSs L, Tt/uAs codd. cett.: n/j.ats Turnebus. I n v. 1006 Beois super-
scr. Qv habet F, cuius coniecturae auctor vulgatae lectioni n/ias succurrere studebat.
r)Se L, 77 in litura : rjBe L2: T) 5e A, R: ijde codd. cett.—rovS' L et codd. plerique:
TOV$' superscr. 5 A: TOV$' L2, Brunck., Elms., edd. plerique: T$d° Kuhnhardt., Din-
dorf., Wecklein., al.

iS-eTrov. Remark that in neither place Legg. 683 A. (2) ii 7TO\IS xaXfis K^
does Dem, place a Kal beforefivra,or a TCU = the city has been established on good
re after it. The form which he gives was principles, ' has a good constitution': see
doubtless the familiar one. On the other Legg. 752 B. In this verse the poetical
hand, in a phrase of different meaning, peculiarity is the use of the perf. where
Olynth. 1 § 4 rd yap elvai irawTOiv iKeivov a prose-writer would have said either
iva SVTCL Kipiov Kal p*7jrwy teal aToppr/Tojv, KaToucovvTai or else KarifKi.aiJ.ivai del.
'of what is to be published or to be kept Oed. refers to Creon's implied praise of
secret.' O. T. 300 SiSa/crd re | app^Ta.Athenian loyalty (941fif.),and esp. to his
T' (n.). Verg. Aen. 1. 543 deos memores mention of the Areiopagus (947 ff.).
fandi atque nefandi: Hor. Epp. 1. 7. 72 1005 Ka8': cp. on oi4.—iroXAd, with
dicenda tacenda locutus. c38\
1 0 0 3 TA 0 . A'vo|J.a 8a>ir., 'to pay court 1 0 0 6 A TIS Yf] 8«oi>s: see on 260.
to the great name of Th. (to the renowned 1 0 0 7 T£8*, referring to what has just
Th.).' Creon had been courteous to preceded (cp. on 787), as Ant. 464, 666,
Theseus, as Theseus towards Thebes, A i. 1080. The dat., marking the point
and nothing more: there is no Buiirela in in which the excellence is shown, is the
940. But Oed. is incensed by the con- usu. constr.: so Thuc. has Trpotx*"1 Swd-
trast between the rough words spoken of /i« (1. 9), vavriKifi (l. 25), ir\^Bei...Kal
himself (944 ff.) by Creon, and the fair i/j,irecplf (1. I2r), yvwixy (2. 62), etc.:
words to Theseus. 8<inrev<rai: cp. T336. Xen. An. 3. 2. 19 hi Si n6i>tp irpaixovnv
—KO\6V, not as in rooo, but= 'season- ij/ias: Lac. 15. 3 T\OVT(JI virep<pipeu>: Her.
able': cp. 0. T. 78 eh Kakov...eTiras (n.): 8. 138 pd5a dd/xrj virepcp^povra; 8. 144
El. 384 vvv yap iv KaXi} ippovelv. %i6/)i) KctXXei' Kal apery /iiya VTep<pe"pov<ra :
1 0 0 4 u$ KaTUKT|VTCu KaXws, lit., ' that 9. 96 /coXXei' Kal /leyidei' ivep(pipwv.
it has been administered well,' the perf. Surely, then, usage is strongly for T$8"
here denoting that a good administration as against TO08\
is thoroughly established in it (cp. on 1 0 0 8 xX&J/as, in purpose (so far as
Tirpo<pev, 186). The political senses of Oed. himself is concerned), though not in
naTOiKiu) and Karoiidfa should be carefully fact: Ai. 1126 Stxaia yap rovd' eirvxetv,
distinguished. (1) 77 iroXis KO\S>S KOTOI- KTelvavra fie; Eur. Ion 1500 iKreiva <r'
K«Tai = the city is dwelt-in on good prin- aKovcr' (Creusa to her living son), 'doomed
ciples, 'is well administered': see Plat. thee to perish.' We could hardly detach
i6o

ainov T eveipou roc,? /copas T' otvet \a/3(6v.

a w cov eyaj vvv racroe ras peas eju,oi IOIO
KaXwi' iKvov^ai, KaX /caracr/a/irTG) Xtrais
ikOelv aparyovs ^u/xju,a^ous 6°, iv' O
olcov vif dvhpav ijSe <f>povpe?Tcu
XO. o feivos, wvaf, yn^crros' al Se (TVfi.^>opa\
OVTOV TraftoXeis, a£iai 8' d/xvvadeiv. 1015
©H. aXis XoyW cJs ot /u,a> i^etpyaar^evoL
cnrevBovcTLV, TJ/ACIS S' 01 iradovres icrrafiev.
KP. Tt SIJT' djAavpa) (fxorl Tr/Doorao-creis Troietv;
©H. oSou Kardp^eiv TT}S e/cei, TTO^TTOV S' e/ie
i Iv, et ju,e^ eV roiroio-t TOICTS' e^eis 1020
0
1OO9 airovrexeipov (sic) L, omisso spiritu litterae e, quasi CUST-OK TE X^'P " esset,
et sic codd. plerique: ainov T' ixupov F. IOIO Tao-Se Oeaa L pr. m. (rdo-Se
corrector): T&aSe Sects Vat.: TtwrSe pvv Beds L 2 : TcicrSe TCVS Sects cett. 1O1X »q.
Verbum /caTOff/ci)irrw hie ferri posse negans hunc versum delendum censet
Nauck., in v. 1012 autem scribendum iXBclv dpQfiai ^vnn&xovs, ti>' iKn6.8f)S.
Post %vi*n6.xovs (Vat. (rvp/jjixois) deest S' in L et ceteris codd., nisi quod superscrip-

^ from TAV iKiurp/, and render: and the impossibility (as I think) of jus-
'from which having stolen (the maidens), tifying l^pircuriUvoi, confirm F . W.
thou didst seek to seize me, after carry- Schmidt's ileipycuriWvoi. Since E also
ing off my daughters.' represented H in the older Ionic alphabet,
1OO9 I\«pov, impf. of endeavour: see the origin of the vulgate is at once
274: cp. 950. otx«i: see on 867. explained if it is supposed that in
1 O 1 1 KaTO<rKii'irT(i) XITCUS, 'enjoin on EgEPrASMENOI the V became II,—one
you with prayers,' is an unexampled use of the slightest and easiest of all errors
of this compound. On the other hand in uncial writing.
^iriff/oiirru was often used in entreaty, as !£T)f»rao-|ilvoi must be explained in
Aeschin. or. 3 § 157 Khalovras, iKereiov- one of two ways. 1. ' The captured ones
Ta%,...ixuTKi]TrTOVTas /j.r)8evl rpoirip TOV... are speeding' Here (a) <nre68ov(nv is
dXiTvipiov OTe<pavovv. Wecklein supports most strange as='are being carried off':
his attractive conjecture KdleirurKijirrw it should imply eagerness. (t>) The
(Ars Soph. em. p. 99) by Ph. 668 masc. plur. is strangely used when two
d | ) J f girls are definitely meant. It is different
1014 £ getvos: cp. 33. Elsewhere, when a woman, speaking of herself in
with the exception of fr. 726. 4, Sopho- the plur., uses the masc. (El. 399),—
cles uses in dialogue only the vocative of when the masc. sing, is used by the
the Ionic form.—at Sf <r.: while he is leader of a female Chorus (Eur. Hipp.
innocent, his fortunes have been appal- 1105),—or when the masc. sing, is used
ling, ci|i.oi 8' dp., but (all the more) in an abstract statement, though with
deserve sympathy. allusion to a woman (El. 145). 2. ' The
1015 a|iai...d|j.vva8Etv, worthy that captors are hurrying away.' There is
one should succour them. The forms in no other instance of jj/nrcur/uiu, simple or
-6ov have not always an aoristic force, in comp., as a perf. middle, while the
e.g. in Ml. 1014 elmduv has no such force pass, use is common. This may be an
(cp. on 0. T. 651): but here, at least, accident, for there are several instances
as 461 eVa£ios...KaToiKT(<7cu shows, an of perfect forms which are alternatively
aorist inf. is not less fitting than a pre- passive or middle,—e.g. etpya.fffi.ou, Ten-
sent. For the act. inf., see on 461. ixuiprjfiai (pass, in Thuc. 7. 77, midd.
1 0 1 6 f. The contrast with ira96vTes, in Antiph. Tetr. 3. /3. § 8), fn.eidp.rmai.
 OIAITTOYI Eni KOAQNQI 161

the old man, and didst seek to seize me, and hast already carried
off my daughters. Wherefore I now call on yon goddesses,
I supplicate them, I adjure them with prayers, to bring me help
and to fight in my cause, that thou mayest learn well by what
manner of men this realm is guarded.
CH. The stranger is a good man, 0 King; his fate hath
been accurst; but 'tis worthy of our succour.
T H . Enough of words:—the doers of the deed are in flight,
while we, the sufferers, stand still.
CR. What, then, wouldst thou have a helpless man to do ?
T H . Show the way in their track,—while I escort thee,—
that, if in these regions thou hast
turn est in F : reposuit Reisig. 1O15 din.vv6.8eiv codd., ut infra eUd0eiv (1178,
1328), TrapeiK&8ew (1334): accentum correxit Elms. 1O16 {^7ipwa<r/i4i>Tiv L (-fjc ex
-01 facto, quo pertinet gl. superscr. ol depdirovres KptovTos), codd. plerique: i^tipira-
trpAvai A, R: QeipyaaiJiivoi F. W. Schmidt. 1O18 rl dip-'] rl TOMT' Vat.—d^au-
PV Turnebus. 1O19 iro/nrovj aKoirbv coni. Wecklein.—5^ /j.e codd.: d'^t/j^
Herm., recepp. Blaydes., Campb.: 54 /tot Heath., recepp. Elms., Hartung., al.:

in Her. 2. 78, midd. it. 169 etc.). with inf. where £yu> is subj., cp. Od. 8. 221
But it is a fact which increases the diffi- TUV 5' SXKav tix.t (prj/u TTOXI) irpofapiaTepov
culty of assuming a middle sense here. etvcu. Schaefer well cites //. 3. 88 aWovs
1O17 ?<rra|i.6v: the same form in ( ^ X i . . . II Teiix^i
x K£K' &iro8i<Tr
O. T. 1442, Tr. 1145. In El. 21, too, 8<u..., I aiT&v S' iv /j^affqi KOX &prjt<pCkov
I would restore lv' lara/xev for the corrupt 'M.eviXaov | ...fiAxecSai., where airov, refer-
f ring to the subject of xiXerai, is parallel
1018 d(J.. $U>TI, i.e. Creon himself. with i\U here: ' Paris urges that the others
The tone is half sulky, half whining. should lay their arms aside, but that he
He has given up the game. a|iavpw here and Menelaus should fight.' The word
'feeble' (cp. 880 ^paxvs, 958 (TfUKpbv), ITOIMTOV (used in 723 of Creon's own
but in 182 'dim' (where see n.). Cp. followers) has here a touch of grim irony:
391 roiovtf vir' d^Spos, said by Oed. of cp. //. 13. 416 CTrei pi, ol wiroura iro/iirov,
himself; and so 1109 $«r<5s.—Others 'given him a companion,'—i.e., sent his
render: 'for the blind man' (Oed.), a slayer to the shades along with him.
dat. of interest with irowiv. This seems iro/iTov could not well mean, 'as an
harsh. escort for the maidens on their return.'
1 0 1 9 f. TTJS lK«i = T?is e/ceio-e: Her. On this view 8' I\k4 is better than 8^ |xe.
9. 108 feei...drrkeTo: Thuc. 3. 71 roiis 2. Reading |ioi:—'that you should
inei KaTawefavyiyras. Cp. El. 1099 °^°'" go as my guide': y cp. Od. 4. 826 roll)
iropov/iev ivda ( = ot) xpyj^oftev. ydp ol TOfiirbs d/i Ipxerai (Athene con-
iro|iirdv 8' K.T.X. Three views of this ducting Telemachus). The following
clause require notice. I place first the clause iy...<-K5ei£gs ipoi makes this some-
view which seems to me right. 1. The what weak.
construction is:—(ir/xxTTdcrcrw <r£ fib) KOT- 3. Governing |K by iro|i,iriv: 'that
ctpx^v 6801) riji iKet, tpi Sk iro|iirov you should guide me on the way.' Cp.
\c»petv: 'my pleasure is,—that you should Ant. 786 Kal a' oih' dSavdruv <ptj^i/xos
show the way thither (». e., to where the oiSels, where ae is governed by the adj.
maidens are), and that I should go as This was the view of Erfurdt and Reisig:
your escort.' The governing verb which it was also held by Shilleto. But the
is supplied, irpoardffffuj, contains the supposed construction, always rare, is
general notion Sonei fioi, 'it seems good here extremely harsh, when iro|j.irov would
to me,' 'it is my pleasure.' For eftt naturally be taken as agreeing with |ie.
J. S. II
162 20*0KAE0Y2

el 8' iyKparels <f>evyov(riv, ovSev Bel TTOVUV

dXXoi ydp ot cnrevoovTes, ov<s ov \ur\ irore
X/ 44y j S" i ^ 0
d\\' i£v(fyqyov' yv&Qi 8' <us e^cov £)(ei 102 5
/cai cr' elXe Qy\pS>vff rj TV^YJ' TO. yap
T<5 JU/>) SbKaCco KTrjfiar' OUYI crw^erai.
KOVK aKKov efeis eis TOO COS efotoa o*e
ou T/H\O> ouS' acTKevov es roo-jfi'S' vfipiv
yjKovTa ToKji/qs Trj<s TrapecrTG&cnjs T<XVVV, 1030
aAA. eo-p OTCO crv TTLCTTOS (OV eopas Taoe.
a Set /1' dOprjcrat, ju/^Se Ti^vSe riji'
evos TTOirjcrai ^turos dcrdevecrTepav.
voeis ^ fidrrjv
d rdd vvv re
So/eel TCIUT' i

S' ^uo( Brunck. 1O21 ^/ifix codd.: fy«i' coni. Elms., eiXuv Herm., ASiliv Wecklein.,
ToOSe Dindorf. (post ris collocandum).—i/cdeH-flS codd.: ' margo Turnebianae ivdel^y,
quod e nullo MS. enotatumhabeo,' Elms.—^uoi] ^y( Mekler., cum genit. riixdv iungens.
1O23 aWoi] aXis vel TOXKOI coni. Nauck. 1O24 rijaS'] rdiaS' F, R.—^Trei;-
L, F, R : iireirxwvTai, A (correctum ex -<WT<K), Vat., Farn.: idem, sed super-

1 0 2 1 ij|itv, 'for us,' i.e. so that we x^> flying from the land, from (the
may find them: ethic dat. (cp. 81). penalties of) a brother's murder : cp. Or.
Campbell defends the MS. r\[i,S>v as if 1506 TTOV VTIC OVTOS ds iricpevye Toifibv £K
fx«s...^/ifii'= 'hast taken from us,' com- 86/io>i> £/0os; £ir«v£«>VTai implies a vow
paring 821 rty iraiS' ?x e ' s t*»v> where, of thank-offerings for safety: cp. Xen.
however, the gen. is possessive, and O. T. Anab. 3. 2 . 9 ev^aadai T$ SeipTo&nji Biaeiv
1522, where pov depends on l\rj. T&S cwriipia oirov av wpwrov els <pi\lav x^Par
Tv<u5aiijiJ.wv could mean only 'our maid.- acpiKtifjieSa.. Aesch. Theb. I'jd ($eois) tir-
ens,'—which is hardly to be justified as ei^xW' I 6i)aei.v Tfibvaia. The partic.
the language of a paternal government. (pvybvres expresses the cause to which
1 0 2 2 eYKpaTets, sc. TU>I> TralSav: fytiy- M in the compound refers: cp. Ant.
owriv, sc. ol i^eipya<T/jihoi, (1016), Creon's 483 deBpaKvtav ye\dv. (Distinguish the
guards. Theseus is not sure whether these different sense of the verb in Plat. Soph.
guards have merely carried the sisters to 235 c otire oXXo yhos ovdiv /j.^iroTe eK<j>vyi)v
some spot in Attica, at which they are iireifrrai. riiv.../j.e'do8ov, glory in having
to await Creon himself, or are already in eluded.)
full flight with them to Boeotia. 1025 d\X", 'nay'; cp. 237. In 4£-
1 0 2 3 f. <£XXoi: the horsemen who at vcjnvyov (only here), in refers to the mo-
900 were told CKtiSeiv &irb pvTTjpos. ment of starting, while U7r6= 'onward,' as
ovs \cipas nijirSc 4"ry6vTes 01J (iij iroTt in iir&yw.
kirtv^tavrai. 0eols, 'from whom having i)(av i\fi, cp. our phrase, 'the biter
escaped out of this land, never shall they bitten.' Aesch. Ag. 340 ov ray ik&rrtt
make grateful (tir-) vows to the gods.' av$it dv$a\ouv ay. Hor. Ep. 1. 1. 156
(petiyu can take a gen. of separation, de- capta ferum victorem cepit. Isaiah xiv.
noting the thing, or the region, from 2 and they shall take them captives, whose
•which one escapes: Od. 1. 18 o#5' %v8a captives they were.
Te<pvypJvos TJev a£8\wy. This gen. is here 1 0 2 6 f. 8r)puv8' recalls the metaphor
combined with an ace, as in Eur. Suppl. used by Creon himself, TI}KS' ix^fW'V
148 Tu5<ri>s ]ikv at/to, avyyevh (jidywv iypav (950). r\ tiyj\ = Destiny: see on
 OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNOI 163
the maidens of our quest, thou thyself mayest discover them to
me; but if thy men are fleeing with the spoil in their grasp,
we may spare our trouble; the chase is for others, from whom
they will never escape out of this land, to thank their gods.
Come,—forward ! The spoiler hath been spoiled, I tell thee
—Fate hath taken the hunter in the toils; gains got by wrongful
arts are hard to keep. And thou shalt have no ally in thine
aim, for well wot I that not without accomplice or resource hast
thou gone to such a length of violence in the daring mood which
hath inspired thee here: no,—there was some one in whom thou
wast trusting when thou didst essay these deeds. And to this
I must look, nor make this city weaker than one man. Dost
thou take my drift ? Or seem these words as vain as seemed
the warnings when thy deed was still a-planning ?
scripto f, B, T. 1O25 i£ vcpiyyov L. el' vrj>riyod coni. Blaydes. 1O26 p i
rixv L. Pro dXe Bi\pu>vff Meinekius coniecit elXev alpovvB': pro ii rixv Doederleinus T)
AIKIJ, recepp. Nauck., Hartung., Blaydes., Wecklein. 1O28 els rdd (a ex 0, ab S) L
et codd. plerique: T68' A, R, Aid., qui in v. 1031 quoque roSe habent, ubi L et ceteri
rdde. 1O31 Post ZSpcur duae litterae erasae in L. 1O33 evos] ^ivav coni.

0. T. 977 rl 8' av <pof3<HT' ajiBpairos, <J TO, had no definite ground for his suspicion,
rijs TVXV* I Kparei. The 'irony of fate' is but its utterance serves to place him (for
better denoted by TVXW than by the pro- a Greek audience) on the proper level of
posed substitute AIKT) (El. 528 T\ yap AIKTJ wary sagacity.
PIV eTXev, aim iyCi fibvi)). 1O29 f. <s ToonjvS' %Ppiv...r6\|M]S.
Tot.. .S6X10... KTI^ |uvra=T&. 8<5X<j> Karaicnf The TOKPM is the audacious spirit mani-
Bivra, the instrum. dat. with the noun as fested in the vfipis, or outrageous action.
with the cognate partic.: so often, esp. The gen. T6X(J.I)S seems best taken as
in Plato, as Legg. 031 c els TE Bpofwv ml partitive, h TOOTJI'S' vf}pa> TJKOVTO. being
elsras aWasirdaatKiv/i<reisT<£fw/ioTii equiv. to is TOGOVTOV fiKovra: cp. Isocr. 8
Soph. 261 E riSv rjj <t>aiv{j irepl TT)V omlav § 31 els TOVTO ydp rives dvoias i\7j\vdai7iv
$ri\<.oij.6.Tij}v. Tio |iT| 8i.Ka£u): cp. 73. (and n. on 0. T. 771): 'you have come to
1O28 ff. KOUK aXXov ^eis (Is T 6 S ' , and such a point of violence in the daring
you will not have another (to aid you) which now possesses you.' If the gen. is
with a view to this (i.e. to the removal of taken as possessive, ii/3pis Tokfnjs nearly
the captives). For this use of (xelv CP- = vfipis ToX/xrjpd : but the addition of rfjs
Andoc. or. 1 § 63 ?£«s jJ/iSs iirirriSetovs: Trapeariicrrfs ravvv makes this awkward.
for els T 6 8 ' cp. 507. i»s ilgoiSa, ' (I speak 1O31 dXK' i<r6' ore?. Cp. Ar. Nub.
of' another,') for I know,' etc.: <Js causal; 1347 ws OVTOS, ei pxi Tip 'TeiroLBew, OVK av
cp- 45- ijv I OVTUS djcoXaoros • I dXV t<r6' 6V<j> 6pa-
ov \|/iX6v : see on 866. &ri«vov : El. ovvercu. irior6s, a c t i v e : Aesch. P. V.
36 aiTKevov avrov aairlSav re KOX arparov. 916 BapffQv Kadij(rdoj rots iredapviois KTV~
The allusion is not, of course, to Creon's TTOIS I TUTTOS. So fieiiTTTos,' b l a m i n g ' ( T r .
guards, but to some Attic accomplices, 446); viroirTOS, ' suspecting' (Eur. Hec.
whose secret aid had emboldened him to 1135); atfopriTos, 'not fearing' (O. T.
make the attempt (1031). The ancient 885); afavaros, ' not having touched' (id.
Greek was quick to explain disaster by 969); aixQlirXriKTos, 'beatingaround' (Ph.
treason; thus it instantly occurs to Oedi- 688).
pus that some Theban must have been 1O34 £ TI TOVTCOV, ironical for ravra:
concerned in the murder of Lai'us (0. T. 0. Z*. 1140 X^yw TI Tovrtov, 7} ov X^yta
124). After Aegospotami, 'the general ireirpa.yne'vov;
belief...held that the Athenian fleet had Td vvv is slightly better than TOVUV.
been sold to perdition by some of its own (1) With r d vvv the sense is:—'Or
commanders' (Grote v m . 300). Theseus do the things said just now seem to
II—2
164 Z04>0KAE0YI
K P . ovoev crv fieixTTTOV evuao a>v epets
otKot Se ^Tj/xeis elcrofJbecrff a xprj
®H. xapaiv dneikei. vvv crv 8' rj^iv, OI&LTTOVS,
j OVTOV fJbCfj.ve, moT«#eis o n ,
fxrj Odvco 'yw irpocrdev, ov^t TravcrofiaL 1040
irplv dv ere TSV crwv Kvpiov erryjero) TCKIXDV.
0 1 . ovaio, ®rj(rev, TOV re yevvaCov \dpiv
KOX T7J<i rrpos rjfjias ivSiKov TTpoixrj0[a<s.
XO. efajv 66L Batav
2 dvSpcHv ra^' im(rTpo(f)al 1045
3 TOV ^aXKO^oav "Apr)
4 flilgoVO-LV, V) 77/DOS
5 ^ \a^ird(riv

Nauck.—iroqirot L. 1 O 3 6 coj'...eAcoi] 8VT'...£/j.t couiecit Blaydes., 6VT'...{/MOI W e c k -

lein. 1O37 Si ] ^ t ( T L , ei in litura.—7roe(>'L. 1 O 3 8 pOp codd,,

you no less vain than (the things said) at
the time when you were plotting these
deeds?'—alluding to the remonstrances
and menaces of the Chorus, 829 ff. xd.
vuv Tt x&Tt is then like rd/id KaKelvuv
(606), one article doing double duty.
(2) With TOVCV : 'Or do these things
(ravTa, supplied from TOVTWV) seem to you
to have been said in vain, both now, and
when you were plotting these deeds?'
But it is natural that Theseus should refer
to his own words—byTOVVV—rather than
to thoughts which the Chorus had sug-
gested before him.
1O36 «v8d8' uv has been generally
suspected, because the qualification,
' while here,' seems to suit Creon better
than Theseus. But, though tj>8a5' Svx'
ipeis 4pi lies near, the vulgate is right.
'While here,'' said of Theseus, means,
' since this is your own realm, in which
you have force at command.' nepirrdv
i\uil, predicate; ' you will say nothing to
my dissatisfaction': i.e. 'you can say
what you please,—I shall not dispute it.'
It is vain to argue with a master of
legions.
1O38 \ci>p(3v direCXci vvv, ' threaten (if
you will) now—only set out.' The en-
clitic vvv ('well then') would be weak
here: v«v takes point from 1037. For
the partic. expressing the leading idea of
the sentence, cp. Andoc. or. 3 § 34 c/rrifd...
<TTpaTi]yov...\av0dvovTa detv rovs wo\-
Xovs TSV avdpwiroiv Kai i^airaruvra
&yeiv £TTI TOUS Kivdvvovs, 'he must elude
their notice, and beguile them, if he is to
lead them,' etc. : Thuc. 1. 20 "Iirirapxov
otovrat. Tvpavvov 6vra airodavetv, 'was
reigning when he was killed': 4. 11 ras
ctpeT^pas vaus, fiia£o[i.£vovs rrjv a7r6/3a-
ffiv,Karayvivcu i/cAet/e : 'he cried, 'Wreck
your ships, if you must—but force your
way ashore'.'
1O39 irurr(o6cls, as Od. 21. 218 ofypa.
/i' ii yvurov martiiBriThv T' M 8VJA$, that
ye twain may be assured in your minds:
but elsewhere iiruTTiiBipi is said of him
who gives the pledge (Eur. / . A. 66 etc.):
cp. on 650.
1O42 8v(uo, a blessing, usu. with
simple gen., as Eur. / . A. 1359 0W10 TOT
<ppevuv, 'bless thee for thy kindness,' or
a denning partic, as Or. 1677 7^05
ovaio: but there is no reason to suspect
\dpiv, for which Blaydes suggests rpdirou.
Cp. 569 T& ahv yevvaiov.
1O44—1O95 Second <ni.ai.ii.ov.—1st
strophe (1044—1058) = ist antistr. (1059
—1073). 2nd strophe (1074—1084) =
2nd antistr. (1085—1095).—The Chorus
utter their longing to be at the scene of
the fight between the Theban captors
and the Attic rescuers. They predict
the speedy victory of the latter, and in-
voke the gods to help.
 OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 165
CR. Say what thou wilt while thou art here,—I will not
cavil: but at home I, too, will know how to act.
TH. For the present, threaten, but go forward.—Thou,
Oedipus, stay here in peace, I pray thee,—with my pledge that,
unless I die before, I will not cease till I put thee in possession
of thy children.
OE. Heaven reward thee, Theseus, for thy nobleness, and
thy loyal care in my behalf!
[Exeunt THESEUS and attendants, with CREON, on
spectators' left.
CH. Oh to be where the foemen, turned to bay, will Ist
soon rush into the brazen clangour of battle, haply b y s rop e '
the shores loved of Apollo, haply by that torch-lit strand
edd. plerique: vvv Elms. 1O4S T&xa <rv<rrpo<fraX N a u c k .

1044 tttiv 6'9i: cp. Ai. 1218 (Chorus) 19). The distance from Colonus is about
yepoifiav six miles. ~Q.iBi.ai. alludes to the ~S.i9i.ov,
iv' {i~\aev i-TretTTi irbvrov j irpb-
/3XJ;/I', etc.: Eur. Hipp. 732 (Chorus) an Ionic temple of Apollo (some frag-
dXtjSctrots viro KevdfioJfft yevoipav, | iW ments from which are among the Elgin
etc. marbles in the British Museum), situated
1045 £m<rrpo<f>a(, the wheeling-about on the site of the present monastery of
of Creon's guards, carrying off their cap- Daphne, in the narrowest and highest
tives, when overtaken by the Attic pur- part of the pass. (Cp. Leake, Demes pp.
suers. For the military use of the word 144 f.: Paus. 1. 37. 6.) Others take the
see on 536. avSp&v iTn.<rTpo$at = dv5pes Iti$iai aKTal to mean Oenoe, where also
iTurrpecpdfrTes: cp. El. ^ij eltnSeiv there was a temple of Apollo. But (a)
iraTpos...5e\>Tipav o/ju\iav: Eur. Her. 581 Oenoe was about 12 miles N. w. of Eleusis,
xi/Mets d', dSeX^uh' TJ irapovu' ofitXla: Ale. near the pass of Dryoscephalae over
606 avdpCov Qepalwv ei/ienty irapovula. Cithaeron. dxrof could not be said of
1 0 4 6 ff. )(aX.Kop6av cannot be re- such an inland place, and the distance
solved into two separate epithets,—'brass- imagined is too great, (b) The order of
clad,' and ' clamorous': rather it seems to mention indicates the IluSiai aKTal as
mean, 'with noise of brass,'—the clatter nearer than Eleusis to Colonus.
of shields and swords in battle. Cp. 0. (2) XajMrrfScs aKTaC, 'the torch-lit
T. 190, where the Death-god (the plague) shores' (cp. Harpocr. 184, quoted on 56,
is an Ares who is #X«XKOS auwlSav, yet eopr&s \afiT<L5as): the coast of the same
wepifidaTos. xaXfce^wPos, ' with voice as bay of Eleusis at a point about 5 miles
of brass,' is not really similar: it is the w. N. w. of the former point,—viz. at
epithet of Stentor (//. 5. 785) and of Eleusis itself. The yearly celebration of
Cerberus (Hes. Theog. 311).—|i££ououv: the great Eleusinia began on or about the
cp. //. 15. 510 rj avToaxeSl-g /u£ai ^fc 16th of Boedromion (September). On
f the 20th of that month an image of Iacchus
rj irpos IIvOCcus rj \a|xirdcri.v aKTats. was borne in a torch-light procession along
The Chorus here imagine the Athenians the lepi, 6S6s from Athens to Eleusis.
as pursuing the Thebans through the pass This procession is indicated by the x°P^
of Daphne, over Mount Aegaleos, to- liViiT&r in Ar. Ran. 316 ff.: see e
ib. 340
wards Eleusis. Two points are men- lyeipe 0Xo7^os \a/iTadas, iv x eP<*l 7*/>
tioned as possible scenes for a fight. ^xeis Tiv/utawv, \ lanx', <3 "I<«X ) I y"KTi-
(r) IIv8iai aKTa£, the Pythian shores; pov TeXerijs (fiutrtpopos derrijp. The search
the shore of the bay of Eleusis just beyond of Demeter for Persephone was also re-
the pass of Daphne on the N. w., near presented at Eleusis in a irowux's of
the salt-springs called 'Peirot (Thuc. 3. torch-bearing mystae. Cp. Aesch. fr. 376
166

6 ov TTOTVUII <re[JLva Tidr^vovvrai rikq 1050

7 dva.Toi<Tiv, (ov Kal ^
8 KXIJS iirl ykaxxaa
9 TrpocnroXov EujnoX
10 evff oTjmai TOV y p / ^
11 ©Tjcre'a /cat r a s SIOTOXOUS 1055
1O5O <re/*i'al codd., ae/iva Valckenaer.—TiB-qvovvrai\ Post TIBT) in L erasae litterae
fere quinque: deinde in proximo versu vovvrai. riXtj. 1O51 Oi>a.To?inv~\ erasum est
a post 6 in L. 1O52 KXIJ . ii<r L, una vel duabus litteris erasis post K\TJ.—/3e|3aice]
Erasa littera (/*?) post /Se in L. 1OS4 iypep-dxav L, yp. 6peiofi&Tai> schol. in
marg. : dpeto^drav F : dpeifidrav A, R : (ype/xdxaf codd. ceteri. Utramque 1. con-
iunxit Hermannus, deletis verbis Orjffia Kal: sic tvB' ot/j-tu rbv dpeipdrav | iypepdxav
ras SKTTOXOUS = antistr. vv. 1069 sq., d/iiru/cTiJpia irwXiKii (Herm. pro ITI6XUP) \ afi-

(speaking of Eleusis) Xafiirpouaiv aarpa- impose. Perhaps we should read p^pax'

valffi \aiiirdSav aBivei. Ar. Th. 1151 4K. The Eumolpidae figure here as
opyia (refivb, dediv, 'iva Xa^7rafft tpalverov interpreters between the Two Goddesses
apppoTov otpiv. and mortals, not as guardians of a secret
1 0 5 0 ir6rviot, Demeter and Perse- which they may not communicate. Hence
phone (Cora), who in Ar. Th. 1156 are the above version is better than either of
called Beafuxpopa TOKVKOTVLO.. Cp. 683. the following:—(1) &v referring to TTOT-
Ti9i)Vo«VTai, as the spiritual nurturers of vioi: 'whose seal has been set on the lips
their faithful votaries. Simonides, too, of the Eumolpidae': (2) <3v referring to
has this word in a fig. sense, fr. 150. 7 ri\i\: 'the seal whereof has been set on
eu 8' iTidrivetro y\vnepav oira Au/sfois the lips of the E.'
'AplffTav I 'Ap7eios ('cultivated'). r(Kr\: 1O5 2 KX^S, ' that which closes,' cannot
Plat. Rep. 560 E re\ovfi4vov 4IVX.W M^T^- well be rendered 'key' here, any more than
Xoiffi T^Xecri: Eur. Hipp. 25 ae/ivu>v Is in Aesch. fr. 309 dXX' &JTI KA/MI KXJJS iirl
oifiiv Kal T&i) ixvarriplav: Aesch. fr. 377 yKiiiaari 0t)XaJ. The apparent boldness
ILVGTIKOV T£\OVS: in prose usu. reXeral. of a Greek metaphor is sometimes thus
1 0 5 1 Svarottriv, esp. fitting here, since mitigated by the poet's consciousness of
the highest value of the Eleusinia con- the literal sense; as when Pindar calls an
sisted in opening a prospect of bliss after inspiring thought an &K6VT],—(literally,
death. Soph. fr. 753 ws rpls o\8iot 'sharpener,' conventionally 'whetstone');
KeivoifipoTwv,ot ravra SepxdfrTes r^Xrj or when he calls the master, who tempers
fu$\a<r' is "A1S0V roiaSe yap iibvois £KU a chorus into harmony, a Kparqp(Ol. 6. 82,
£T}V ton, TOXS S' oXXoiiri TTOVT' iKei team. 91: cp. my paper in Journ. Hellen. Stud.
Pindar fr. 114 6X|3ios OO-TIS Kin' KeTv' eh' III. 171).—Cp. the/3o0s MyXtAaari (Aesch.
V7ro X06"'' ° ^ e V-tv (tt°v TeXcvrav, otSev Si Ag. 36),—perh. a mere metaphor from a
Sioffdoroti dpxav. Isocr. or. 4 § 28 ^s heavy weight,—parodied by Menander
(reXer^s) oJ fieraxTxivTes Trepl re rijs TOV 'AXtels fr. 1 Trax^s yap vs &K€LT' iirl crrdfia.
fllov re\evT7Js Kal TOU oifiiravTos al&vos Anthol. Pal. 10.42 appTjruv iiriav y\thaurj
(T<ppayls imiceUrBw. Eur. Med. 660 KaBa-
y Si A A £ S %x
pav avolQavra /cXi}5a (ppevtjov, 'having un-
&v KOI x.pi)<r^a K.T.X. : &v refers to Bva- locked his heart in sincerity.' KXJJSOOXOS
Toiaw. KaX ('also') has the effect of limit- was said either of a tutelar deity or of a
ing the reference to those persons on priestess, and on the vases the symbolic
whom the pledge of secrecy has been key, adorned with woollen threads, is
imposed;—'those mortals, on whose lips sometimes borne by the priestess (Passeri
has been set the divine seal of the minis- i n . 294, Welcker Alte Denkm. III. 450 ff.
trant Eumolpidae': i.e. those who have etc.): but there is no evidence for the
been duly initiated by the Eumolpid Hie- Eleusinian Hierophant actually putting a
rophant at Eleusis, and have been bound key to the lips of the initiated, \pwrla,
by him to secrecy. KXTJS Ei3|jioXiri8av divine, precious,—because of the truths
(possessive gen.), the silence which they
 OlAinOYZ ET7I KOAQNQI 167
where the Great Goddesses cherish dread rites for mortals, on
whose lips the ministrant Eumolpidae have laid the precious
seal of silence; where, methinks, the war-waking Theseus and
the captives twain,
/3a<ris, of rav 'Iirirlav. Gleditschius eadem verba Qritria xal delet, sed pro verbis rhv
dpeiparai* scribit dpetrav: sic 2vd' oX/xai. dpelrav | = 1069 -irvKTr/pta wiliKwv, adiecta
versui 1068 syllaba afi-, ut in codd.—Nauckius coniecit (vB' olfuu \e<bv ipufiarav, | quod
exigit ut gravius immutetur v. 1069. Vide infra. 1O55 Pro &7iuia Kal Dindorfius
kiyelbav coniecit, fivao/icvov Halmius: pro Qi\aia Kal rdt Weckleinus Qqaia iraXSas
restituit—SurroXous] diaaroXovs B, Vat.: in L scriptum est a supra lineam inter 1 et a.
Ceteri SIOTOXOUS.

revealed : O. T. 157 T£KVOV 'EX- 1458, but short here: cp. Eur. Hec. 882
irLSos. ; f 0 ^ p i f ,
1 0 5 3 irpoo-iroXiov EvpoXiriSav. The = 870 ed. Porson, who adds Philemon ap.
Eleusinia had four chief ministrants. 1. Athen. 7. 307 E Kearpe' dirrov. Is the MS.
The UpatpavTys. This office was hereditary KaV after B-qaia genuine? If so, t|i|i£|ci.v
in the Eumolpid gens; Plut. De Exil. 17 is here intrans., like tin-, Tpotr-, GV/J./U-
EfytoXTros kixvt\ae Kal [tvei roi)s "EXXT/^as yvrivai: and the sense is, ' Theseus and.
(as the earliest hierophant, and the ances- the two maidens will soon meet amid a
tor of his successors). 2. The SaSovxos: battle-cry of confident prowess.' Thus
hereditary in the gens of Callias and with !|i.|iCg«v we are to understand dXXiy-
Hipponicus, which traced itself from \ois. The verb is fitting, because the
Triptolemus. 3. The UpoK-qpv^: heredi- maidens, though their sympathies are
tary in the gens of the Ki)pvKl5ai (or with Theseus, are in the midst of the
KrfpvKes). 4. The altar-priest, lepeis 6 hostile force. avrdpKci f3o$ is dat. of
£irl pu/Mp, or 0 iTifiu/uos, who offered the circumstance. This I believe to be the
sacrifice. It is not known whether this right view. Not,' Th. and the maidens will
office was hereditary. As some relation- join battle with thefoe,'1 sc. rdis 7roXe,u£ois:
ship seems to have existed between the for the maidens are in the hands of the
Eumolpidae and the two other gentes, foe. Such a phrase is not defensible
irpo<nro\»v here possibly includes (2) merely because in spirit they are with
and (3), but is more naturally taken of Theseus.
the lepo<p&i>T7is only. A hydria found at Many critics, however, now regard Kal
Cumae, and belonging to a Campanian as spurious; for &r\a-(a KaV Dindorf pro-
collection now at St Petersburg, exhibits poses Alyetiiav: for ©i]<ria Kal Tas Weck-
an Eleusinian group of deities and priests, lein 0i)<rcairai8as. The sense would then
among whom the lepotpavTijs is distinguish- be:—'Theseus will soon ^rw^the sisters
ed by a long white stole, partly em- into the midst of a battle-cry of confident
broidered with gold, a myrtle wreath, prowess,'—by attacking their captors.
and the thyrsus. (It is reproduced by This is possibly right:' but a change of
Baumeister, Denkmaler des kl. Alt., p. Kal rds into iraCSas is hardly likely. In
474, pi. 520.) Ph. 79 mi, which Erfurdt changed to
1 0 5 4 I incline to believe that the Kal, is clearly sound. 8urrd\ous='two
MS. words ?v8* otpai T6V lYp«|«txav a r e journeying' sisters,—as borne off by their
sound, and that the variant 6pet.fia.Tav may captors: see on 17 irvtcvliirTepoi. Not,
have arisen by corruption from eypepaxav. ' separately carried off,' with ref. to two
See Appendix on this passage. The fact bands of Thebans (cp. 818).—auTapKei,
that the antistrophic passage is certainly ' self-sufficing,' and so 'self-reliant, 'giving
unsound in the MSS. has increased the confident promise of victorious rescue.
doubt: see on 1069. C7p«|j.dxav, 'rousing TOWS' iva x . : i.e. in Attica, before the
the fight,' is a fit epithet for the champion border can be passed.
who overtakes the captors, and forces The poet has left the details of the
them to a contest. Elsewhere we find rescue indistinct, Creon's guards first
only the fem. eype/w.x>l, as epithet of carried off the girls (844), and The-
Pallas, Horn. Hymn. 5. 424. seus sent mounted Athenians in pur-
1O5 S ©n<rfo has the final a long in suit (897). Afterwards, Theseus com-
168 IO*OKAEOYI
12
13 avrdipKei r a x y8oa
14 roucrS' ava
17 TTOU TOV i<f>ecnrepov
2 TreVpas vu^dSo? ireXwcr' 1060
3 OidViSos et? vofxov,
4 TTCUXOICTII' 17 p\fJi(j>apiJi,a.TOL<;
5 <j>evyovT€<s djiuXXaxs.
6 aXajcrerai* Sewo5 o Trpocr-^dtpaiv "'Aprjs, 1065
7 Setva. Se ©T^cretSai' d d
8 Tras yap darpdirrei ^
9 7rd(ra 8' d/tytarai K ad tier
1OS6 dd/ajras L, F, L 2 : dS/iijras A et codd. plerique.—dde\<f>e&s A, R, al., quod
Hermannus praetulit, tribus syllabis pronuntiandum monens: &5e\<pb.s pr. m. L (in-
serto e ante as ab S), T, L2, al. 1OS7 airdp/cei] dvrapKu coni. Meinekius,
iravrapKe? Dindorf. 1OS9 17] ^ L.—£<p£<nrepov L pr. m.: i(p? iairepov corrector:
(schol. in mg. M rbp iairepov). 1O6O vc<pdSos] XixdSos coni. Meinekius.—
ireXSia' codd.: yp. ire\dfov<n L marg.: irep&a' Hartung., recepp. Nauck., Wecklein.

mands Creon to lead him to where the with 7reXdfo) could be supported by Eur.
girls are; if they are 'in these regions' Andr. 1167 Swfia ireXdfei: but the ellipse
(1020 h TOTTOMTI TotaS ), Theseus himself of x^P0V with rbv iiptairepov is surely
1

will recover them; if, however, the impossible, vopiov, being always masc,
guards are already flying with them, then could not agree with OldriSos, and the
Theseus has nothing to do; the mounted latter, without art., could not stand for
Athenians, who have already started, will OianSos yrjs: while Oiartos is most
pursue (1020 ff.). But from the words of improbable. ire\<3<r', if sound, must be
Theseus in 1148 it is plain that they have fut. of TrcXdfoi, as ?reXS>' clearly is in El.
been rescued by his personal prowess, of 497, and ireXSr' in Ph. 1150. The evi-
which he forbears to boast (Ko/iireTv, dence for a pres. vikiu is scanty {Horn.
1149): and the same inference must be Hymn. 7. 44 vehaav: poet. dp. Plut.
drawn from Antigone's words (1117). Mor. 457 c imperat. vt\a: Oppian Cyn.
How are these facts to be reconciled? 1. 514 ireXdei: cp. Veitch Irreg. Verbs).
We can only suppose that the mounted The fut. seems defensible here, as= 'they
Athenians, who started first, halted to will (presently) approach': though Har-
watch the S/OTOMOI 6Sot (900), while tung's irepwo- may be right. Construe,
Creon's guards also halted somewhere in then:—1? irov ireXcoo-' els !<|>e<nrepov ireVp.
concealment, to await their master. vu|>. OWTISOS vopJv: ' or perchance they
Theseus, with Creon, was thus enabled will presently approach the pastures to
to overtake his Athenians before the the west of the snowy rock of Oea.'
struggle. The fact is that Sophocles The place meant is not certain. See
did not care to think out these points, note and map in Appendix. But the
about which an Athenian audience in scholium here deserves at least thus
the theatre would not trouble themselves. much weight: it is our one ancient war-
Cp. on 0. T. 758. rant for a definite view. Like the other
1O59 ff. Hartung's cls vo(idv for the old scholia in L, it probably dates (in
MS. IK vopov is certain. With the substance) from the later Alexandrian
latter, we could only render: 'they will age, which possessed many Attic writers,
approach (the region) to the west of the now lost, on the topography of Attica.
snowy rock, out of (leaving) the pastures The scholiast takes the vuj>ds ireVpa to
of the Oeatid territory.' The rare ace. be a rock or crag of Mount Aegaleos;—
 OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAfiNQI 169

the sister maids, will soon meet within our borders, amid a
war-cry of men strong to save!
Or perchance they will soon draw nigh to the pastures on 1st anti-
the west of Oea's snowy rock, borne on horses in their flight, stroPhe-
or in chariots racing at speed.
Creon will be worsted ! Terrible are the warriors of Colonus,
and the followers of Theseus are terrible in their might. Yea,
the steel of every bridle flashes,—with slack bridle-rein all the
1O61 OUridos] Olvdndos olim coniecit Nauck.: vide infra.—IK vo/iov codd.: els vofuov
Hartung.: Nauck., Wecklein. 1O62 fnfj/pa/jAproff (0 ex v) L pr. m.: correxit vel
ipsa vel S.—ptfi(papfidTas...afid\\a.s B. 1O66 fieixii de) St om. A, R. Qri<rei8ai>] 6rj<n-
Sdv L, F. 1O68 sq. rax' a/^irvKT^pia <pd\apa viiXuv | codd.: Kark \ dinrvKT^pm
a
Tr&Ktav I Bothius, deleto <pd\apa: x ^"' I a/iirvKTrfpia irwXucd | Hermann.: xarb. | d
irvKTripia arofdav | Wecklein. (sic -a croiduv = {ype/i&xav 1054): rani \ d
-£ ——_ Dindorf. Pro (card Schneidewinus coniecit KaBeia'.—Tax"' I

the same which was called \ela irirpa,
'the smooth rock,' by Istros, a writer on
Attica, c. 240 B.C., whom he quotes.
The schol. then explains OldriSos by the
fact that Aegaleos iir' iaxarav iari
TOV dypiov TOOTOV, 'skirts that deme,'
—namely, of Ofij. It cannot reasonably
be doubted that this statement about Otrj,
if it did not rest on the scholiast's own
knowledge, was derived from Istros, or
from some other old writer on Attic
topography.
The meaning will then be:—'Or per-
haps the captors did not take the road
through the pass of Daphne, which goes
by the sea-coast to Eleusis. Perhaps
they went round the N. end of Aegaleos,
and will soon be emerging on the Thria-
sian plain, to the west of Aegaleos, near
the deme of Oea.' This is also Leake's
view (Demi of Attica p. 154). The route
supposed would be in the general line
of that taken by Archidamus and the
Peloponnesians in 431 B.C., when they
moved from Oenoe E.S.E. to Acharnae,
iv 5e£iq. ? x ° " T e s T& AlydXewv 6pos,—
i.e. keeping it to the s.,—Sid Kp&urias,
a deme in the valley between the N. end
of Aegaleos and the s.w. end of Parnes.
Hartung, referring to the Xe/a irirpa of
Istros, conjectures XirdSos, as= 'smooth,'
for vuj>aSos: but though late poets could
use \tr6s for Xfrds, the i is most im-
probable for Soph.
1O62 f. pi|±<j>ap|idTOi.s ... dp.£XXais
= a/jdX\ai.s plfupa (pepo/iivuv apfiirov (see
on 710 adxwta...e0i7"roj'), emulous careers
of swift chariots, as El. 861 xahapyois
iv a/itWcus, races of swift steeds: cp.
Ant. 1065 rpoxois a/iiXX^T^pas ij\lov,
rapid courses of the sun.
1O65 (SXwcrETai, sc. a Kpiav, 'he will
be worsted,' (not, 'captured,' since he
was already in the hands of Theseus):
cp. T h u c . I . 121 /uq.,..vlicri...a\L<rKovTaii
they are sure to be overthrown by one
victory of ours. For the ellipse of the
subject, where the mind could readily
supply it, cp. Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 24 Topeti-
cofuu. did, TOV TreSlov eiffis rpbs ri. /3a<r£\-
eia. Kal T)V ixh &i>8i<rTT}Tai, ' a n d if
the enemy (the king) resist,' &c.—This
is better than (1) 'the fugitive will be
captured,' supplying 6 <pefiyu>v from <pevy-
OPTCS: (2) ' a capture will be made,'—
taking the verb as impers.: or (3) ' the
battle will be won,' dXticrerai 6 d7i6>",
as Elms, takes it, comparing 1148 ayiiv
iB
1O65 f. irpocrxwpov, the neighbours
of the grove, the Coloniates (cp. 403);
not, 'our neighbours the Thebans, for
the Chorus are predicting an easy victory,
not a tough fight. Colonus and its neigh-
bourhood had furnished a contingent to
the party of rescue (897). @i]<reiSav,
schol. 'kBi)vaXu>v: cp. Keicpoirtdai, 'Epex-
$elSai, Aeneadae, etc.: here, followers of
Theseus from Athens, as distinct from
the Coloniates. We could not well un-
derstand, with Ellendt, 'the Coloniates,
and the followers of Theseus generally'
as if Qrjaeidav included npoffx&Plav- dK|jw£,
vigour, might: Pind. Isthm. 3. 68 dXX'
ivorbs /xiv ISiirBat, | avixirtaeiv 8' dx/i?
papvs, 'dread to grapple with in his
strength.'
 \yo I04>0KAE0YI

10 afJLTTVKTTJpta < j
11 a/A/Sacris, ot TOLV lirirlav 1070
12 Ttfiacrtv 'Addvav
13 KOX TOV TTOVTIOV
14 'Peas <f>i\ov vlov.
a-rp. /3'. epSovcr' 17 [liWovcnv; OJS IO
74
2 TrpofxvaTai ri (JLOL
3 yvtofia. rd)l avrdcreiv
i TOLV Seiva rXacrai', Seiw S' evpovcrav Trpos
VOL07}.

vdvra x"X<2<r' | Mekler. 1O74 tpdovcnv rj ixiXkovaiv; ws | L. Sic codd. cett.,

nisi quod 2pbov<nv habent quidam: SpSova' (sic) Elms., = 1085 i&> Zev v&vrapxe ffeSjv.
(pdovariv rj /j.4\\ov<r'; Herm., Dindorf., Blaydes.: in ed. an. r84i autem Hermannus
dedit Ipdovtfw 17 piWovirtv; ils | : cf. ad vv. 1085 sq.—oi (pro 17) ntWovtriv K. Walter.,
Wecklein. 1O76 sq. T&X' a" Sdaeiv \ r&v Beivh TXacrai/ Seivd, 5' evp\ovaav irpbs

1O69 f. We require - - instead of the metre, unless 1054 *• a r e v e r y boldly

the MS. Kar. Bothe gets this by sup- altered (see Metrical Analysis). When
posing non-elision of Karb, before dfji- the gloss (fictXapa had crept into the
irvKTiJpio. This, though rare, is possible: text, ir<6Xa>v (suggested by T062) may
cp. Ai. 425 x"0I/ds ixoXbvr' airb | 'EXXaK- have been tacked on to it. Wecklein's
Idos: Tr. 510 Baicxias awo | ^\0e. But conjecture, afiirvKT-ripM <rro|J.(<i)V ('the
I cannot believe KCITCI | dp.iruKTijpia to reins of the bits') gives an exact corre-
be Greek, as meaning either (1) 'accord- spondence with 1054 tvB' oXfiaiTov iypeix&-
ing to the full speed given by the head- Xav. Nothing better has been suggested.
gear,' i.e. by shaking the reins,—Paley: 1 0 7 0 ap.pacri.s, in such a context,
or (2) 'in the direction of the bridles,'— needs not to be denned by irtbKwv. oi,
i.e. 'every horseman gives his steed its as if avafidTat. had gone before: cp. 942
head,' Campbell. Instead of KCIT, Her- airoiis referring to THSXIV, n. TOV finrCav:
mann gives \aKSxr: Schneidewin pro- see on 55.
posed xafctcr' (cp. Eur. Bacch. 695 Ka- 1071 f. yaidoxov, in the Homeric
Beiaav els tZfiovs K6/MS). This, if it had use, is most simply explained as 'earth-
become /careitr', might easily have shrunk embracer,' with ref. to the Homeric idea
to the MS. KO,T*, through the rest of the of 'O/ceai/6s flowing round the earth:
word being taken for els. though some understand 'reigning on
d|xirvKTt)pia <|>(iXapa itaXav is the MS. earth' (as Zeus in heaven, and Hades
reading. Hesychius s. v. has: &inrvK- in the nether world //. 15. 190). Some
Tijpia" T& <j>d\apa. 2,o(poK\rjs OlSliroSi take it here as = ' guarding our land,'
iv KOXWPIJ* This proves what the metre like y. "Apre/uv in 0. T. 160: and this
(on any view of 1054) already hinted,— certainly has more special point here.
that 4"*X-apa is a gloss. &^.WVKT^PIOV But would the constant Homeric epithet
here ='bridle,' as aixirvKT^p in Aesch. of Poseidon be applied to him in a sense
Theb. 461 iirTovs 5' £v &/j.TrvKT7ip<nv ^fx^pifi- different from the Homeric? All Greek
ufn-ims: where the schol. (minor) ex- hearers would think of the yair/oxos 'EKI'O-
pressly says that a/*?rv| (properly the alycuos. 'P^as, here a monosyllable, as
head-band) was similarly used: Kvplas 0 i in / / . 15. 187,—the only instance of this
irepl TTjy KetpaX^v lfj.dvres TOV %a- form in //. or Od., but a dissyllable in
\ivov djxirvi KOXOVVTCU: and so Quintus Horn. Hymn. 5. 459, •rip S' wSe irpoatene
Smyrnaeus uses a/«ru£, 4. 511. It is 'Vi-ri XtTapoKp'/jSe/ivos. Elsewhere in the
but a slight poetical extension of meaning Hymns the form is always "Pe£ij, as in / / .
to use dumiKTijpia as including the 14. 203. In Hes. Th. 634'Peta is read.
bridle-reins. The MS. irwXwv is against Rhea ,intheGreek theogony, is daughter
 OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 171

knighthood rides apace that worships our Queen of Chivalry,

Athene, and the earth-girdling Sea-god, the son of Rhea's love.
Is the battle now, or yet to be ? For somehow my soul woos 2nd
me to the hope that soon I shall be face to face with the maidens stroPhe-
thus sorely tried, thus sorely visited by the hand of a kinsman.
ai8o/j.aliia»> iraOt\ L et codd. cett.—avratreiv] avtiaaeiv (sic) lemma schol. L : avSii-
auv Musgr. (in annot.), Campb., Paleius, al.: ivSdio-ew praeeunte scholiasta Tur-
nebus, Elms., edd. rec. plerique: avrao-etv Buecheler.: avaiiiauv Blaydes.: eSaotav
Halm.: rixav (pro rax' av) X^w Nauck.—rav...T\OOS,V...ehpovaav monente schol.
Reisig., Elms., ceteri qui ivSuiaew recipiunt. —aidoiJ.aliJ.wv codd.: aiBal/iav Bothius.

of Uranos and Gaia, wife of Cronus, and 1O76 oVTeUrav (Biicheler),—-a. con-
'mother of the gods.' The cult was that jecture which had occurred independently
of the 'Phrygian Mother' Cybele in a to myself,—seems the most probable cor-
special phase, and came very early to rection of fiv 8<4<T6iv. The Chorus ex-
Greece from Lydia : in Attica it was in- press a presentiment that they will soon
timately connected with the Eleusinian again be brought face to face with the
cult of Demeter (cp. Horn. Hymn. 5. 442, maidens who were dragged away before
Eur. Helen. 1301 ff.). The Myrpyov at their eyes ; and this prepares for the ap-
Athens, the temple of Rhea Cybele, con- proaching entrance of Antigone and Is-
tained a celebrated statue of the goddess, mene, 1097 rds Kbpo.5 yap eliropd. dvrao)
by Pheidias or his pupil Agoracritus. usu. takes a dat. of meeting a person, but
1O74 ^pSouir': 'are they (thepursuers) sometimes a gen., as / / . 16. 423 OMTTJO-IH
in action, or on the point of being so? for yap eyw TOGS' dvtyos (in battle). With
(<os) I have a foreboding, etc.' pUXXov- the gen., dvrcEw also = Kvpetv, rvyxavecv :
<riv, sc. lp£eiv : cp. Tr. 74 Ei)j3o?5a x&pav Od. 3. 97 riVTT]<ra% 6iruwri%: H e r . 2. 119
<paaiv, Ei)pi5rou iroXiv, | iirMTTpaTetieiv a&rbv %eLvLa>v r\VTr\<Te fj,eya\(av. C p . Soph. Ant.
•f) fj,i\\ei.v £n; Ph. 567 us ravr' iwiffTia 982 avracr 'Upex&etdoiv, she attained unto
Spd/iev', oi M^XXOCT' ? « : ib. them (traced her lineage back to them).
1255 dXXA
4 rot I raiirbv r&S' tyei dpQvra KOV Here the idea of obtaining back is blended
'% with that of being brought face to face.
1O75 f. 7vdi(ia |ioi my mind irpopvaTaC It is not, then, a valid objection that the
TI (adv.) somehow pleads for the belief, Chorus do not move to meet the maidens.
presages, irpoixvaffdat means (1) to woo To ctvSwtmv the objections are: (r) it
for another, Kbpn)v rtvl: (2) fig., to seek could not possibly mean airo^wanv, 'give
to obtain anything for another, e.g. Suipd back.' In Pind. ft. 133. 3, the sole passage
TIVI. The bold use here comes through quoted for this sense, avSiSot \pvxav
the notion of pleading, or speaking per- ird\iv is not 'givesback,' but 'sends up'
suasively, as the irpo/ivfoTpM to the maiden to the sunlight,—like 7?} avaStduat nap-
on behalf of the lover. This use is bolder irbv. We must not be confused by our
than the fig. use in Plat. Menex. 239 c, 'give up.' (2) To supply 'Creon' or 'the
where the question is of themes which enemy' as subject is extremely awkward.
have already been 'married to immortal (3) The sing. Tdv...T\dcrav, etc., which
verse,' as distinguished from others in this requires, cannot well be defended
respect of which Poetry in iarlv iv p.vr\- on the ground that Antigone is chiefly
arda, is still in the stage of courtship. thought of.
Of these latter, says the orator, I will With iv8u<T6iv we have to render:—
speak—kiraivovvrii re ical 1rpoiJ.vd1iJ.evov 'that the sufferings of those who have
aXXois is tf8as...avTa $elvai, commending endured dread things, and found dread
them, and wooing them for others (i.e. for sufferings at the hands of kinsmen, will
the poets), with a view to their putting remit,'—become milder. Hippocrates
them into verse. (A passage which has (Progn. 43) uses the intrans. ivSiddvai. of
often been misunderstood as if irpo/iv. a malady which remits its force. But is
3XXois meant 'pleading with others':—so ird9T]...4v8i4<r€i.v tolerable here, where the
Lidd. and Scott, with Ast.) question is not of the sisters' sufferings
 172 IO*OKAEOYI

5 reXei reXet Zeys »TI /car' / p

6 H<XVTLS eiju,' icrdXSv dyaJvav. 1080
7 ei#* deXXcua Ta)(yppoi(rro<s ireXetas
8 aidepCas ve<f>eka<s Kvpaaufi dvcad' dyavcov
9 aicoprfcrao-a rovfiov ofi^a.
dvr. p. iw #e<w Trdvrapxe, iravr- 1085
2 oTrra Zeu, vopov;
3 yas racrSe Sa/iou^ots
4 crOivei 'mia/ceia) TOP evaypov reXeicScrai Xo^ov,
5 crefjivd re TTCUS IlaXXas 'A0dva. 1090
6 '/cat T W dypevToiv 'ATTOWCO
7 /cat KacriyvrfTav TTVKVOO-TCKTWV
S idf S X dpa>ya<s
1O83 alffepta V ve0Aas Meinekius. ictipcrat/i' air&v 8' ctyi&v&w L (OH5 ex aB) et
codd. cett.: Kipuaii^ &vwd' ay&vuv Herm.: KtiptroufU T&VS1 ayibviav Wunder. 1O84
0eiap^<ra<ra codd. (apposita nota x in L ) : deupfoovffa Blaydes.: iwpijaaaa Wunder.,
quod recipiens iure dicit Dindorf., 'Praestat fortasse alwprfiaaoa, non obstante
syllaba brevi versus antistrophici 1095' (i±o\elv)\ et sic scripsit Wecklein., qui ipse
coniecerat alupoti/xev' Sn/xar' ?<r%wi'. Bit} ripij/aaa Nauck., 6iq, T\rfaa<ja Hartung.,
tieupbv detaa Turner.—S/*/ta] unus Vat. at/ia: Meinekius tpwfitjatra Toifibv otfx.a.
1O8S sq. lib Zev v&vTapxe Se&v \ Tavrdirra iropois codd. (nisi quod T et Farn. <3
ZeO re iravrapxa dewv corrupte praebent). iCu Trivrapxe 0eQv, | TavrSirra ZeO, iropois

being mitigated, but of their triumphant By something substituted for 6ewpjiaao-a.

deliverance from the hands of the en-
emy? If, again, epSuaeiv =' give up,' it
incurs the 2nd and 3rd objections to
AvSwauv.
1O79 KOT' i]|iap here = Kar' rj/i.ap...Tb from the fight below. 8&J, rlp<|/ao-a, ir\ij-
vuv (Ai.JS$),a.s /lotpa Ka.6ap.epla (£/. 1414)
= ' the doom of to-day'
1O81 aeWaCa : O. T. 466 atW&Suv I
ivirtiiv. TaxiSppwoTos goes closely with
it in sense, ' with a swift, strong impetus,
as of the sform,' rax^as pwofiivri, tisaeWa:
cp. / / . 23. 367 ippiiovTO /xerct m/oifis avi-
p.ot.o.
1O83 ff. Hermann's tivaQ' for the
aimovS' oftheMSS., withWunder'solupij-
o-ao-a for SeupTf/o-aiTa, gives the most pro-
bable correction of the passage. Note
these points. (1) If we read TOV8' with
Wunder, the gen. T<3V8' dyiuvuv must be
governed in one of two ways: (a) by
must
Kiipo-aipi, when al8cpCas v«4>&as
mean, 'from a cloud. This is possible
(cp. 0. T. 808 6xov...Kadl/cero n . ) : but it
is awkward. It is much more natural
to take atdep. ve<pt\as with Ktpaaifu. (i)
Wecklein makes the gen. depend on
alupijcracra,as = ' having lifted above': but
the gen. would mean 'from,' as Ant. 417
xQ°v°s I ...dei/xts: and the rise here is not
o-oo-a, etc., have no palaeographic like-
lihood, and are further condemned by the
aorist tense where we should require the
present. I had thought of T£V8' dytavav |
«ir«p0' Upaa-a, but prefer Herm.'s remedy,
—8cci>pij<ra<ra cannot be defended by
Campbell's version, ' having gone as a
spectator with mine eye.' 8«opij<rov<ra
is read by Blaydes, who renders, 'to
give my eye a sight.' This, as Paley
says, is not Greek.—alupctv, not iuptiv,
is the classical Attic form: cp. on 0. T.
1264.
1O85 f. In the Ms. order of the words,
tii ZeO, iravrapxe Sewv (monosyll.) = io74
tpSova' rj iiiWovaw; us, and vavTbvTa,
?r6/>ois= 1075 irpoiuiaral rl fioi. This re-
quires the final a of the voc. iravr6irra to
be long, which is impossible, though
some edd. tacitly assume it. Meineke's
 OIAITTOYI Em KOAQNQI 173
To-day, to-day, Zeus will work some jjreat thing: I have
presage of victory in the strife. O to be a dove with swift
strength as of the storm, that I might reach an airy cloud, with
gaze lifted above the fray!
Hear, all-ruling lord of heaven, all-seeing Zeus ! Enable the 2nd anti-
guardians of this land, in might triumphant, to achieve the stroPhe-
capture that gives the prize to their hands! So grant thy
daughter also, our dread Lady, Pallas Athene! And Apollo,
the hunter, and his sister, who follows the dappled, swift-footed
deer—fain am I that they should come, a twofold strength,
Dindorfius praeeunte Hermanno (cf. ad 1074); Hermannus ed. an. 1841 <3 ZeO
6e&v iravrapxira ( = 1 0 7 4 fySovtnv rj p.4\\ov<ni>; (is), [ iravrdirTa, TnSpois.—£ ZeO, 8eui>
vi.vTa.px', I 5 vavrdirra, iropois Blaydes.—jravTovr' c5 Meinekius, ne ultima brevis
sit. TvavoTTTa Nauck. Posui 8euv post lu, ZeO post 7racToVra: vide infra. 1O88 (iri-
ruceloi trdtvei L, F : hnndai (vel iirwudw) adivei. codd. cett.: odivu eTtviicely Herm.
1O93 ihKvTbSav] ihnxiTopav B, Vat. 1O94 apuyhs codd.: apuyois Wecklein.

remedy, v<wr6irr' <3, is not probable: and 1 0 9 0 <rc|j.vd re irats, sc. iropoi (from
irocriTTTas (nom. for voc.) could not stand iropois, 1086).
here. The simple transposition which I 1091 TOV dypevrdv, the hunter. Cp.
have in the text removes the difficulty. Aesch. fr. 195 (Heracles, in the Qpofnj-
In 1088 the MSS. have iwiviKelqi adhei: 8eiis Avofievos, when aiming his shaft at
yet it is certain that the order of the the eagle) 'A7j»ei>! 5' 'Aw6\\wi> 6p8iv
words should be the reverse. Wivoi /3<fAos. Paus. (1. 41. 3) saw at
1 0 8 7 Sapovxois (cp. on 458), the Megara a temple dedicated to 'Ayporipav
people of Attica. "Apre/uv KO.1 'AjrdXXuva 'Aypaiov. Xe-
1 0 8 8 crO^vci: cp. Tr. 497 /itya n nophon, in his treatise on hunting, bids
<t$ivos & K&irpis £K<j>ipeT<u vtxas &ei. 4iri- the hunter pray Tip 'ATOWOWI. «oi TT?
VIKC(<P for tira/iidy. cp. Ant. 358 viral- 'Apr^/uSi ry 'Ayporipq. peTaSovvai T^S
Opeia (Boeckh, for atdpia). TOV cvaypov S^pas (Cyneg. 6. 13).—Note the change
TEXMUO-UI X^xov (grant to the Athenians) from vocative (ZeC), and 3rd pers. (ircus)
to accomplish the successful surprise,— with optat., to the constr. of ace. and
the way-laying of Creon's guards, by infin. with arripya. Cp. O. T. 204 AVKU'
which the Athenians will secure their &va£...iO()Tbv xP"<Top.lTpav re KIK\TJ<TKID :
quarry (aypa), viz. the maidens, TOV Aesch. P. V. 88 u Stos aWrip etc....Kai
ctia-ypov, proleptic : cp. Tr. 477 TTJ<rd' T&V TavOTTTTIV KUKKoV TJKioV KOkQ.
oilvex' i ^o\i<j>Bopos \ nadypidri warpipos 1092 f. diro8ov...4\d<J>»v, as follow-
OlxdKla S6pei. ^i\ov, ' ambuscade,' ing them in the chase. Artemis 'AypoHpa
seems here to have the more general jiad a temple at Athens in the suburb
sense, ' scheme of capture' (cp. Od. 4. "Aypal, on an eminence by the Ilissus;
395 0P^^ei; ai) \6xov Qdoio ytpovros, a and to her, as 'smiter of deer,'the festival
way to take him); though there is nothing of the 'E\a.<p7ip6\t.a. was held in the month
in the scanty references to the pursuit thence named (Mar.—Apr.). Horn.
which necessarily excludes the idea of a Hymn. 27. 2 iXatfi-q^oXov, loxtaipav,... \ 7}
literal ambush. Taking \6\ov as=' com- /car' 07317 fnadevTa Kai a/cpias Tive/ioiaaas \
pany,' we could render, 'grant this to our &ypri repiroiiivri irayxpii(rea roi-a nralvei.
folk,—that thou shouldst crown the suc- She is also £\\t>(j>6vos Corp. Inscr. 5943
cessful band with victory' (TeKeiuxrai): cp. (e\\6s, a faun), 8TJPOKT6I'O$1 $7]po<p6vos, etc.
El. 1508 <3 apApix' 'Arptas... | T%mv op/irj—ITOKVOOTCKTUV: cp. Eur. Hipp. 215
reXeadiy, ' crowned with peace by this efyu irpos ilXap | Kal Taph TrevKas, tva Brjpo-
day's effort': but the construction thus (povoi. I ardfiovai Kives, | /3oXiafs e"X<£0ois
supposed is less simple, while the frequent iyxpwTToixiva: Ale. 584 ToiKi\68pi( |
poetical association of Xd^os with capture vefipos.
points to the other sense.
1O94 trripyu, ' I desire.' Schol. 0-17-
174 204>0KAE0Y2
9 /jLoXeiv ya raSe /cai iroXirais.
<w £eiv
akrJTa, TOJ CTKOTTCO fikv OVK
o5s ty h r d s /copas y a p etcropco
racrS' acrcrov is c58e 7roocr7ro\ov//.eras.
OI. TTOU TTOU ; Tt ^ ss ; fl'ws AN w
'fl'ws eiiras; AN. w ird/rep ira/rep,
Tts aV ^ewv croi TO^B' dpurTov dvSp' iSeiv IIOO
80177, TOJ/ 17/Aas Sevpo itpoa-7ti\L-ifavr6. troi;
OI. w T4KVOV, rj Trdpea-rov; AN. cuSe ya/) ^
©screws ecrco&av (^LXTO/TCOV T oiraavoyv.
OI. Trpocrekder, & iraX, irarpi, KOX TO j ^
iXincrOev rj^eiv crafia /3aorao-ai Sore. 1105
AN. aireis a reufei' cruv Ttodw yap rj
OI. 7rou BfJTa, TTOV '(TTOV ; AN. a i 8 ' /
OI. w ^iXrar' epz^. AN. T&5 Texoi'Tt Trai' (f>tXov.
OI. w (TKriTTTpa <f>a)To<;. A N . hyo-popov ye Svcr/Mopa.

1O86 TijJ dKoirlf codd.: T6»> OKOvbv coniecit Elms., recep. Wecklein. 1O98
irpoairo\ovixh>as codd.: TrpoairuKovii.b>a.s Bergk.: irp&s ff' opfioi/Uvas Wecklein.:
irpoiTTreXw/i&as Hartung.: vavaTokovixivas Mekler.: T& K6pa...Tiid' aaaov <2S' lovre
•xpooirohwv p.ira (vel rc6S' oSSis «Se irpoaarelxovTe v$v) Nauck. Leviore muta-
tione possis conicere irpbs <r' odovpjvas. 1O99 iS ir&rep a rrdrep L et codd. 3
plerique: alterum iS omittunt B, T, Vat., Farn. 11OO TW5'] TU>I>5' L, L .
11O2 Trdpeurov ex vdpearw L. 11O3 (pCkr&Twv oiradvav scripserat pr. m. in L :
T' addidit vel ipsa vel S. T' habent codd. cett. 11O4 TrpoanXd' L, L 2 (qui <xov

ixalvu )iiv otov 7rpo<rle/j,at,' TeXeuTJi 5£ els concrete), Apollo and Artemis. Cp.
tffov T<£ TrpoKa\odfj.cu, "the (literal) 0. T. 164 rpi(r<roi d\e££/xopot trpofp^tiri
sense is nearly, ' I approve' (or 'con- p.01 (Zeus, Apollo, Artemis).
sent'); but the ultimate (or virtual) sense IO98 Tcji O-KOITU jiiv, 'to thy watcher
is, ' I invoke." The scholiast saw the im- at least' (cp. 802 tyol /i4v). The Chorus,
propriety of rendering, ' I am content left alone with the blind man, has acted
that the gods should come to help us,' as his watchman. (Uv implies, 'if my
and so imagined this transitioij of mean- mere presage (1075) did not persuade, my
ing. His only fault lay in starting from eyes, at least, may be trusted.'
the special and derivative sense oi.aripy- 1O98 irpo<riroXov|Uvas has been much
eiK, 'to be content,' and not from its suspected (see cr. n.). The verb wpo<r-
primary sense, 'to love,' whence poetry iroheiv elsewhere occurs only in the act.
could easily draw the neighbouring sense, as = to be a irpbtjirokos (with dat., Eur.).
'to desire.' So in O. T. 11 oT^jfapTes = So SopvQopeTv=to be a body-guard, po/3-
' having formed a desire.' Hermann and dovxew to be a lictor. And if the passives
others take aripya here a s = ' I entreat,' dopv<popeiadat. (Plat., etc.) and pafldov-
—getting the idea of 'praying' through x« f f ^ a ' (Plut. Mem. 10) can mean to be
that of 'revering' (as implied in the escorted by Sopvcpbpoi or paf}5ovx°h it is
(TTopyq of children for parents, etc.). not plain why the pass. 7r/>o<r7roXe?<r0cu
Hermann so takes the word in the Orphic should not mean to be escorted by rpo<r-
Argonautica 772 /ueiAixfois Bripi-oi re iroXoi. The attendants are the 6ir6,oves
ira/rau/xiiueeos iirietraiv ('entreat him'), (1103) of Theseus. The version ' moving
where Ruhnken conjectured S^X|oi. hither' (Schaefer) is wrong.
SiirXas apwyds, two aids (abstract for
 OIAIFTOYZ ETTI KOAQNQI i;s
to this land and to her people.
Ah, wanderer friend, thou wilt not have to tax thy watcher
with false augury,—for yonder I see the maidens drawing near
with an escort.
OE. Where—where ? How ? What sayest thou ?
{Enter ANTIGONE and ISMENE, with THESEUS and
his attendants, on spectators left.
A N . O father, father, that some god would suffer thine eyes
to see this noble man, who hath brought us here to thee !
OE. My child !—ye are here indeed ? A N . Yea, for these
strong arms have saved us—Theseus, and his trusty followers.
OE. Come ye hither, my child,—let me embrace you—re-
stored beyond all hope!
A N . Thy wish shall be granted—we crave what we bestow.
OE. Where, then, where are ye ? A N . Here approaching
thee together.
OE. My darlings ! A N . A father loves his own.
OE. Props of mine age ! A N . And sharers of thy sorrow.
post •KarpX addit), F : TtpoaOSeT1 cett.—/j.r)da/j.a L cum codd. plerisque: fir/Safjili, B,
Vat. 11OS Hunc versum omisit e textu pr. m. L, addidit in marg. vel ipsa,
vel (ut mihi quidem verisimilius videtur) S, r65e pro Sore scribens. Est roSe illud
2
in L , T, Farn.: cett. Sore. 11O9 dva/Mpov re codd.: Sm/topov ye Reiskius.

llOOf. TCS dv...8o£T], 'who would L's perispomenon form has displaced a
give ?' = ' oh that some one would give!' necessary -a in 3 places, while only one
Aesch. Ag. 1448 T(S hi... | JWHUK Qipova' place of all 9 requires the long form.
iv r]fuv I iwXp' tiriXevTov virvov. So more The |i/n in /XTJSOJUII is due to the im-
often irus &v. 8o£r], by a sudden gift of perative Sore: cp. on 78.—paorcunu
sight to the blind eyes. Srjko? irapa. rots'ArTiKdis T& <f/ri\a<f>rjcrai
1 1 0 3 ((IIXTCITWV T \ The omission of ( S u i d a s s. v.): E u r . Ale. 9 1 7 -•-»'---
T* by the first hand in L was clearly x XP ( f
a mere slip. From 1117, and from the 11O6 d Te6|ti need not be explained
words of Theseus himself (1148), it is as an attraction for &v retire/,, since the
manifest that he is supposed to have neut. plur. ace. of pronouns and adjec-
aided personally in the rescue. Cp. on tives can stand after rvyxcweiv and tcvpelv,
1054 ff. •, rather as a cognate or adverbial ace.
1 1 0 4 f. |j,T|Sa|J.a, oiSafid are used by than as directly governed by the verb:
the poets when the final must be short; cp. Aesch. Cho. 711 Tvyx&vzw TO irpba-
tpopa, and see on O. T. 1298.—<riv •7r68u>
HTlSafji.fi, oida./j.rj; when i t must b e long.
Where, as here, either form is possible, ...if xdpis, the grace shown (by granting
L is not a safe guide in choosing between thy wish) is combined with a desire (on
them. The /«;• adverb occurs 5 times in our own part).
Soph.: here L has pvqSaiJ.3.: in Ph. 789 11O8 Kpyq, like 6a\os (which, however,
(a like case) |U?jSaji«;i. Above, 517, where was used only in nom. and ace. sing.).—
/tijSa^d is necessary, L has fj-fiSajxa: in T<£ TCKOVTI as Aesch. Cho. 690: so the
1698 (a like case), luqdafiiji. The oi5-adv. allusive plur., 0. T. 1176. irav, sc.
occurs 4 times in Soph., and L has always
oiSa/mi., which is necessary only in Ant. x cfiwTos '•
874, while ovSafia is necessary ib. 830 : 1 1 O 9 (TKTJirTpa: see on 848.
either could stand ib. 763, Tr. 323. Thus cp. 1018.
176 IO<J>OKAEOYI

01. ex<w TO <£IXTOT', OV8' I T ' dv TravddXios 1110

davaJv dv eiTjv crcfxpv TrapecrTcacraiv
ii <o v a c , irXevpov d ^ B ^
j
TOV Trpocrff iprj/jLov rovSe SVCTTTJVOV irkdvov.
KOLl [AOL Ttt TTp<Xy6£vT V/TTaff 0)9 /3pd^LCTT', £7761 I I 15
r a t s Tr)\iKaicr8e (rfuiepos i£apKec Xoyos.
AN. oS' ecrff 6 crwo-as1 rouSe xpr) Kkvecv, irdrep,
OV KCtCTTl TOVpyOV TOV/JLOV CuS' CCTTai ^pO)(V.
OI. «3 fei^e, /LIT) dav/jia^e, irpos TO Xunape's
T4KV el <f>avevT dekrrTa [ir)Kvvco \6yov. 1120
XI1O IT' av] orav L. 1111 Oaviiv] ravvv vel T4 \otir' vel ou5' & coniecit Blaydes.:
aiiiv Mekler.—•wapeaTibroiv Nauck. 1 1 1 2 w\evpd.v a/j,<pide!ii(>i> (sic) L, L 2 : 7r\ei;p6c
a/t0l 5eJi6f codd. plerique: irXevpbv d^0i5^ioc Mudgius. d/i0i5^ioi Madvig.
1 1 1 3 {fi<t>v<ra L. Prima m. (opinor) i/upieS. dederat, accentum scilicet correptioni
non obstare significans: corrector ifiipvaa: alter denique corrector acutum super-
scripsit, sed 0 reliquit. Gl. in mg. ab S, dcri TOV iiupwai. (Duebnero videtur pr. m.
tiup&re dedisse.) i^vre A, R : i/i(pO<Ta codd. plerique (i/upiira ed. Iunt. altera):
ifiipvuTe Mudgius.—Kca>airati<reTov (ex KuvairavaTtov) L cum codd. plerisque : Kavawai-
aarov B, T, Vat., Farn. Scripsi KcwaTrveiaaTov. 1 1 1 4 TOC irpo<r$' tp-fipov roCSe
(superscr. Te) dvGT7]vov irXdvov L : TOV re A et codd. plerique.—TOV Tpdod' t:p7]/j,oj>
Sehrwald., recep. Wecklein.: roC irpbaff' tfyfmov rovSe hiari\vov ich&vov Herwerden.

1 1 1 1 0avwv can mean only, 'having forced. Wecklein explains it figuratively,

died,'—'after my death': but the read-
ing, which has been suspected, seems
sound. The sense is:—'were I to die
now, I could not after my death be said
to have been altogether unhappy, when
my last hours had been thus cheered.'
1 1 1 2 iptitraTi...-Kktvp6v d)i.<f>iS^iov,
'press each her side (to mine) on right
and left'—Antigone on his one hand,
Ismene on the other. Cp. 0. T. 1243
d/i0i8e|(ois dx/ials, with the fingers of both
hands, where see n.
1 1 1 3 f. 4(j.<t>vvTe, clinging close, like
the Homeric iv 5' apa oi $C %upl (II. 6.
253), (<pw iv xepffle &a<rros Od. 10. 397,
clasped my hands, each and all. For
the paronomasia with cjnio-avTi cp. 0. T.
878 (xpv^V XPV™) n - : f° r the masc.
ending, see on 1676 ISovre.
With Kavairavo-aTov (note that L has
Kavairaiio-eTov) the words are usu. taken
to mean, 'and give me relief from this
hapless wandering, desolate before,'—i.e.
since Antigone was carried off (844).
irXdvov, then, must mean ' wanderer's
doom,' for we cannot explain it merely of
restless movements on the scene since his
daughter's departure. But this seems
of the insecurity felt by a blind man who
has no guide ('Haltlosigkeit und Unsich-
erheit, wie sie der Blinde ohne Fuhrer
fiihlt'). But how could irXdvov alone
denote this mental state? Neither TOV
irpoo-O' Ipypov rovSe SVO-TTJVOV TTXAVOV
nor TOV wp. iprjixov rovde SijTr/vov irXavov
mends matters. Schneidewin (rightly, I
think) referred irXdvov to the carrying-
away of the maidens by Creon's guards,
rendering, 'repose from your late forlorn
and hapless wandering.' But dvairavo-a-
TOV could not thus stand for the midd.:
when the act. seems to do so, there is an
ace. to be mentally supplied, as Thuc. 4.
11 avairavovTes iv TQ pJpet., (not ' resting,
but) 'relieving (their comrades) in turn':
Xen. H. 5. 1. 21 iireiSii Si diretx^ irivTt
T) £ | o~Ta5ia TOV Xt/ihos T\<SV%IO.V efye raj
avivave (sc. rds vavi). I would read
Kavairvcvo-aTov : for the gen. cp. At. 274
£Xi?|e Kaviirvevae rrjs vdaov: II. 11. 382
dv4iri>evaai> KOKOTTJTOS : 15. 2 3 5 avairvev'
awo-i TTOKOIO. At such a moment it is
surely natural that the father should have
a word of sympathy for the late terror
and distress of his helpless daughters,
instead of dwelling solely on the pain to
 OlAlrtOYZ ETTI KOAQNQI 177
OE. I hold my dear ones; and now, should I die, I were
not wholly wretched, since ye have come to me. Press close to
me on either side, children, cleave to your sire, and repose from
this late roaming, so forlorn, so grievous! And tell me what
hath passed as shortly as ye may; brief speech sufficeth for
young maidens.
AN. Here is our deliverer: from him thou shouldst hear
the story, father, since his is the deed; so shall my part be brief.
OE. Sir, marvel not, if with such yearning I prolong
my words unto my children, found again beyond my hope.
1118 TOIS TTi\iKcu<r8e] TOIS TrjXiKotoSe Nauck. 1 1 1 8 ml aol re ToSpyov f
lorai fipaxti L. Sic ceteri codd. (nisi quod L 2 ml aol ye: T et Farn. ex Triclinii
coniectura, ut videtur, larcu Si) Ppa-xi). Hermann.: KO.1 aol re roilpyov TOVT' i/wt T'
iarai ^pa.xi, quod multis edd. placuit. Alia alii coniecerunt. Wex.: o5 Kauri roipyov
Tobjibv (38' (UTCU ftpaxti-—Spengel.: KOX aol ye roSpyov Toipov etprqTai. fipaxi. Weck-
lein.: ml aol re Ka/xol Toifytcw tararai jSpaxi.—Enger.: Ketaei ai ToiSpyov, TOVT' Ifwv S'
t<rrai fipaoifi-—Mekler.: etaei re ToiSpyov Toiy-ov iarkroi jSpax^.—Arndt.: KOI aol TOO"
tpyov TO6/MV rjvvaTai /Spaxtf. Blaydes.: ml aol re xwl" ToiSpyov (38' Srrcu (Spa^iJ.
1 1 1 9 Hunc v. inter v. 1120 et v. 1121 scripsit pr. m. L, rectum ordinem postea
indicavit, appositis margini litteris |8', a', 7'. 112O el cpavhir'] e/jupav4vT' A. ix-q-

himself of being left without their sup-
port. The t in L is a trace of the truth.
1116 TOIS Ti]\iKato-8«: i.e. it is not
fitting for young maidens to make long
speeches in such a presence. The epi-
thet need not be pressed as implying
extreme youthfulness (cp. 751). We seem
to hear a covert criticism on some drama
in which this maxim had been neglected.
I n El. 1289 KOX pA\Te li^rrip (us /ca/rf;
dlSaaKe" yue, etc., there is plainly a similar the tpyov. This supposes an accidental
allusion (possibly to Eur. El. 907 ff.).
So Eur. Ph. 751, ivojm. 8' ixdarov dia-
TpijSr) iroXM) \4yew, glances at Aesch.
Theb. 375—652.— Cp. 1148.
1117 6'8'...To08e: cp. El. 981 Toira
ipCKelv xpfi, TciSe XP^I T&VT&S aifleiV I
TtiS' ?» 0' eoprais etc. : Ant. 384 178' &rr
kKelvi)..., I ripS' etkoiiev etc.
1 1 1 8 Hermann's change of the MS.
TOV|iiv into TOVT' i\i.oi r has been ac-
cepted by many edd. But the sense is
most unsatisfactory. If TotfpYov means
the deed of rescue, as is most natural,
the meaning will b e : 'this deed will be
a short story both for thee and for m e ' :
i.e. 'I shall not have to relate it, and
you will be so much interested in listening
to Theseus that you will not find it
tedious.' But is this tolerable,—to say
nothing of the somewhat ungracious
suggestion that the account of their de-
liverer's exploit would otherwise be fa- adv. : cp. 319.
J.S.
tiguing? The alternative version would
be worse still: 'this task (viz- that of
reciting, or of hearing) will be short
both for thee and me.' I cannot but
think, then, that this popular correction,
though palaeographically easy, is un-
tenable.
I have little doubt that Wex is right,
or nearly so, in his 08 icd'ori TotfpYOv.
The X670S should be his to whom belongs
loss of oi, after which Kauri grew into
Kal <ro£ T«. The words roi/j.ov (58' Zarai
Ppaxd then mean, ' my part will thus be
brief (as you desire it to be, n 15)—
consisting simply in referring Oed. to
Theseus.
1119 Take irpds T6 \11raph with
(inKuvu Xo-yov: 'do not wonder if with
eager insistence I prolong my words to
my children, now that they have ap-
peared unexpectedly': irp^s TO X. = Xi-
irapus, as irpbs j3iai> = pialtost trpds ^Sovi]V
=riSiw. Ai. 38 irpos mipbv = mtplws:
El. 464 ir/)6s eiV^Seiac (X^yei) = eforejSws.
It is possible to join irpos TO X. with
Oavpagc, as Schneidewin and others do,
comparing Tr. 1211 0oj3« irpds TOVTO :
but such a constr. for dav/id^etv is with-
out example, T^KVO, ace. governed by
|M]Kiiyw Xo^yov as—Sid, fnaKp&v irpoati-
yopio: seeon223: cp. 583,1150. feX
12
 imarafiai yap TijvSe rrjv is TaaSe ju.ot
Tep\(iLV Trap' aXXou ^ S e v o s ire^aa-fievyjv
av yap vw i£io-(ocra<s, OVK a \ \ o s fipoTaiv.
Kai croi deol nopoiev <us £ya> 6iKoi,
avr(o re Kai yQ TTJO • eirei TO y eucrepes 1125
V trap' v/uv evpov avdpcorraiv eyoii
TovmeiKes Kai TO firj xjievSoa-TOfJielv.
8' dfivvco ToZcrSe TOL<S Xoyois TaSe*
ev&) y a p av<u Sid ere KOVK aXXov Bporcov.
Kai /iot ^ e p , wag, oegtav opegov, ws 1130
^tavcroi <f>iXi]cr(t) T , el dipis, TO crov /capa.
Kai/roi TI <f)a>v<i); ira<s <r av dd\io<5 yeyws
dvyeiv Oek^craifi avSpos w TIS owe & i
KTJXIS KaKOJv gvPOiKos; OWK kyoyyd ere,
ouS' o w eacrw TOIS y a p e/ATreipois fiporaiv 1135
otov TC o-vPTakaLTTwpelv TaSe.
itwfi Elmsleius. 1121 Tr)i> ^s TdlffSs /iot] o-ijc (ex ff^c) ^s Tao- S^ ixoi L : ffV omnes
codd. habent: TT)V Musgravius. 1 1 2 4 TopoUv L. Prima m. iropeie scripsit.
Hoc ut in iropoicc mutaret, S v addidit; ot non superscripsit, sed ex ^ (ei) effi-
cere conatus est. Trdpeiev F : wopeiav L2. irapeiev Meinekius.—d»s] of Hartung.
1125 TO V] TOOTO 7' L, F : T65' L 2 . 1 1 2 9 dXXw] aXXou L (ex SKKov), R, Vat.
113O Kaf /xot xa*p' wi'a^' Se^td^ T* 6pe%ov L. Kai x a 'P^ ^ ' ^ Jl*a^ B: /ca£ jLtot xafy^
/»' c3 "caf Vat.: KO* /*oi x^p'» 5 "^a{ A, R, IA 1131 T' rj (sic) S^ytus L : 9' y

1121 TI^V «S T<t«r8e, having reference § 300; Athens might be called the OJJTV
to them, i.e. caused by their return. Cp. rijs "EXXdSos both for other reasons Kai
eU in rb 7' els eavrbv (O. T. 706 n.), Eur. yudXitrra 81a TOW rpoirov TOP ^COI-
Or. 542 -qiTixo"^" fs reKva. Kotivrwv (the Athenian character)* oi)-
1 1 2 2 p.i]Scv^S, instead of oddevbs, Stvas yap etvai irpaortpovs oi)5^ KOIVO~
gives the emphasis of strong assurance: ripovs 01)0" ots oUeiorepov &v TIS TOV
cp. on 797. diracTO /S/oy aw5iaTpi\puev: 'no people
1 1 2 4 ws instead of a or olo: cp. the are gentler, or of larger sympathies, or
phrase SiSovai eu (642). Schneidewin cp. more kindly associates throughout life.'
Horn. Hymn. 5. 136 Sdiev...Tiicva Tenia- 1 1 2 8 elScos 8' d|i.vv<>> K.T.X., 'and I
8ai I i s 484\ov<ri TOK^es: Ant. 706 us 0gs have experienced these qualities which I
ai, Koifih dXXo, TOCT' 6p6as txeu>. requite (acknowledge) with these words':
1125 CUJTIO Te K.T.X. : see 462 n., cp. Ph. 602 (the gods) Spy' a/Mivovaiv KO.K&,
and cp. 308. requite evil deeds. The stress is on
1126 f. T6 Y" cvcrcfMs: see on 260. ei8ws, which is interpreted by the next
|uvois: on 261. v., 8\ei> ydp etc. Better thus than, 'and
TovirieiK^s: an equitable and humane I am conscious that I requite these merits
disposition. Arist. Eth. N. 5. 10 TO (merely) with these (feeble) words.' For
iineiKte SUaiov niv idTiv, oi TO nark that sense we should need something like
VOJWV ii, dXX' eiravop6uiJ.a vop.lp.ov Sucalov. <pav\ms S' apivoiv otSa rois \6yois rdSe.—
Her. 3. 53 rwv 5inalui> ra iTieiKicrepa Others render: ' And as one who has
irporideun, 'prefer the more equitable had experience I thus support these say-
course to the letter of their right.' Soph. ings (about Athens),' rdee being an ad-
fr. 699 os ofre Toimeuds oih-e T^V xapai \ verbial cogn. ace, as 0. T. 264 T&B'
dtSev, iiovifv S' ftjrepfe rty d^rXfis UKTJV 6><rirepelToi/iov ira.Tpbs\iirepiiaxovfjicu. But
(speaking of Hades). Cp. Isocr. or. 15 rottroc rots X&yois would then refer to
 0IAITT0Y2 ETTI KOAQNQI 179
For well I wot that this joy in respect of them hath come to
me from thee, and thee alone: thou hast rescued them, and no
man beside. And may the gods deal with thee after my wish,—
with thee, and with this land; for among you, above all human
kind, have I found the fear of heaven, and the spirit of fairness,
and the lips that lie not. I know these things, which with these
words I requite; for what I have, I have through thee, and no
man else.
Stretch forth thy right hand, O king, I pray thee, that I
may touch it, and, if 'tis lawful, kiss thy cheek.—But what am
I saying ? Unhappy as I have become, how could I wish
thee to touch one with whom all stain of sin hath made its
dwelling ? No, not I,—nor allow thee, if thou wouldst. They
alone can share this burden, to whom it hath come home.—
B, T, Vat., Farn., quod recep. Elmsleius. T' el 64/J.I.S A, R, IA 1 1 3 2 ?rus 3' av
aflXios yey<!>s codd.: TTUS er', pro TWS' S', Hermann.—Dindorfius coniecit irws &v
07^01* fora <re: Meklerus TUS S' av Spvos Aly4as. 1 1 3 3 riff, non Tier, habet L,
sed accentus additus est ab S. 1135 /S/JOTUC codd.: KO.KUV Nauck.: i/j.uv Din-
dorf. 1 1 3 6 rdde} KO,KA. Nauck.

what others say of Athens, whereas it (n.): fr. 871 OTOV rts 6pi>is oixl K\ay-
plainly refers to what he himself has just ydvei;—KT]XIS KaKmv, 0. T. 833 /ojXiS'
said. e/iaVTQ <7u//0o/>as a<j>iyixh-qv. gvvoiKOS:
1 1 3 1 f. t|/ad<r<i>, sc. airrjs. (I 6i|u$,Plat. Phileb. 63 D ap' tn TpoaSeiaB' ifiiv
'if it is lawful,'—a reverential or cour- ras /xeylffras ijSov&s (WOLKOVS eZvat...; cp.
teous formula usu. employed when the on 0. T. 337.—o«K iyayi <re, sc. 8t\w
speaker believes that the act is lawful, Biyeiv: ov8* oiv, nor indeed will I allow
as fr. 856. 14 et fwi Si/us, 84fus Se TOXTIOTJ it (el KOI ab 6€kat).
\4yeiv, I Atos Tvpavvei irXevfjuovicy,—if it Oedipus is indeed lepos (287), as the
is lawful to say so,—and it is lawful to suppliant of the Eumenides, and evcefiris
say the truth,—she (Aphrodite) sways («'£.), as obeying the word of Apollo;
the heart of Zeus: so TV. 809 f., etc. but at this moment he feels that, in the
Here, however, the impulse of Oed. is eye of religious law, he is still formally
abruptly checked by the thought that he what Creon has just called him—ira-
is defiled:—KaCroi rl <t>avu>; 'but what rpoKTovos and dvayvos (944). Contrast
am I saying?' the more passionate strain of his words
1 1 3 2 ff. Hermann's change of 8' to in 0. T. 1413, when he urges the The-
<r' is necessary, since otherwise the sense bans to cast him forth—IT', dfi<6<raT'
would be, 'and how could I wish to avdpos dBXlov Btyeiv. T o touch him—he
touch a man,—I who,' etc.; when dv- there says—can defile no one, because
8p6s would be unendurably weak. But his unique doom places him apart.
the wordstfOXiosyeyas are clearly sound, 1 1 3 5 f. ppoTtuv is changed by Nauck
iOXios being a euphemism like <rv/j.<pop& to KaKwv, and by Dindorf to i/xav ('my
said of a defilement or crime (0. T. 99). affairs'), on the ground that 4|i.irc(pois
There is no justification for the bold needs definition. But if the preceding
change ?n2s &V i/yvov 8ira ae (Dind.), words leave any need for such definition,
or the still bolder irfis 8' ap Ipvos Alyias it is supplied in the next v. by CTUVTOXOI-
(Mekler). Cp. the words of Heracles iriopctv rdSs. Only those who, like his
(when stained with blood-guilt) to The- daughters, are already involved in the
seus, Eur. H. F. 1233 <t>evy\ a ra\ai- family sorrows can show him the offices
wup', avaaiov /j-laa/j.' tiMv. of affection without fear of a new stain
T£S ovK = 7rfiffa: cp. 0. T. 1526 ou Hs from the contact.
oi tfjkip To\iT&f rah ^ i4pX
12—2
i8o
crv 8' avroOev JXOI -^alpe, KCU TO, Xotira fiov
fidXov Sweatees, axjirep es TOS' 77/z,epas.
©H OVT et TL [xrJKos T W \6ytiv edov trkiov,
TtKvoLcn Tep<jf>#els roicrSe, Oavfidtras evo), 1140
OVT' el irpo Tovfiov 7rpovXa/6es TO. TOJVO f&nr)'
/Sapos y a p •tyju.as ouSa> e/c TOVTOHI e^ei.
ov y a p Xoyoicn. T W /3IOV cr7rouSa£oju,ev
XafJiirpov TTOieiaSaL jitaXXov rj rots Spco/ieVois.
S / S'" wv yap aJ/jLOcr' OVK hlievcrdfi'qv
ere, irpicrfiv' racrSe yap Trapetju.' aycov
d.Kpai(j)veis rSv KarqireiXi
/Aei' dyajv rjpidyj, TL Set f j
j a y' etcret Kauros CK rauraiv jjwo&v;
Xoyos 8' os ijjuireirTOiKev apricos e/AOt 1150
8evpo, cruju,^3aXou yvdfirjv, iirel
j p /Aev eiireiv, dtjuo's 8 e d^d
7rpayos S' art^eiv ovSev dvdpcoirov x
01. rt 8' ecm, T4KVOV Aiyd<i)<s; StSacr/ce
1 1 3 7 ffi! r \ superscr. S', L . 1 1 3 9 otfr' ef TI] ofroi TI A : ofiroi r i R. 1141
ouS' codd.: offr' Elmsleius.—7rpotf\a/3es] irpo6j3d\es Vat. 1 1 4 2 Hunc v. delet
Nauck.—/3dpos] /3<-Xos Vat. 1 1 4 8 X^TWS ^ K ayiif OUTOS ap^i;, T( 8ei ndrriv
codd. et Aid.: in cod. F pin-qv deletum est a correctore, quod Schaefero quoque
lras
placuit. x& f^" * ' ' ttyclw Brunck., x<^'Tas f^" &y&" H e a t h . : x&Jrws ^ v O^TOS
(omisso dytlic) Bothius, Meinekius. Pro ayiiy Nauckius coniecit ayav. 1140

1137 airoGev |»oi XatPe> 'receive my 450. irpi TOV|I.OV irpoi'Xapes K.T.X., re-
greeting from where thou standest,1— ceived their words first, in preference to
without drawing near to receive an em- speech with me. We need not supply-
brace. Cp. / / . 19. 76 Toto-i 5f Kalfi.eT4- ?TTOUS with roii/iov, which = 'my part,'
uirev & o | &.v$p&v 'Aya/j^ixvuv | airbBev 'what I had to s a y ' ; cp. Tr. 1068 el
e"£ Idpr/s, oiS' iv /J.e'affoun.y hvaards,— Toi/ibv aXyels /j.a\\ov. T h e verb irpo-
from where he sat, without rising. \aix.^dvetv nowhere = irpotupewBai H
1 1 3 8 h T<58" i^^pas: cp. El. 14 TWOS, to prefer one thing to another. It
ToabvS' h r/firis: id. 961 is roabvie TOO is irpo rovpov which here suggests pre-
Xpbvov (to this time of thy life). ference, while irpoiiXaPes merely express-
1 1 3 9 f. OVT' li TI K.T.X. : lit., 'if you es priority in time.
have used somewhat great (irXfov) length 1 1 4 8 •y<*P= 'indeed,' conveying an
of speech': i9ov — iirorftrQi. Cp. Thuc. assurance.
5. 89 otire fter' dyo^droiv Ka\uv...iJ.rJKOS 1 1 4 5 SCCKW|U 8 ' : cp. on 146 STJXU S'.
\6yav tiirio-TOv irap^ofiev. TI (adv., 0. T. 1 1 4 5 f. T h e usu. constr. is feiSeiv
969) courteously softens the phrase.— nvd TI^OS, while \peiiew TO>6. Tt is com-
6av|j.a<ras t\v> = Te6a.iiJ.aKa: cp. 8 1 7 : paratively rare: and so here m&iv seems
Plat. Phaedr. 257 C roc \byov 84 aov to be adv., while &v (=TO&TOIV a) is gen.
ird\ai $av/j.da-at fxw, and ib. 258 B oi>x after 4\|»eu<r<i(iT]V. So I should take Plat,
ws {nreprj>povoSvTes, ... dXX' iis TeBavfia- Legg. 921 A T^K Tip^v TUV Ipyav 6tf>ei-
/f6res. For the perfect, see on 186 T4- \era &v av Tbv iKSlvTa ^eiariTOi, 'of
rpo(j>ev. which he has disappointed the contrac-
1 1 4 1 O#T" : see cr. n. and cp. on tor,'—though an attraction of ace. into
 OIAITTOYZ Eni KOAQNQI 1S1

Stand where thou art—receive my greeting; and in the future

still give me thy loyal care, as thou hast given it to this hour.
TH. NO marvel is it to me, if thou hast shown some mind
to large discourse, for joy in these thy children, and if thy first
care hath been for their words, rather than for me; indeed, there
is nought to vex me in that. Not in words so much as deeds
would I make the lustre of my life. Thou hast the proof;
I have failed in nothing of my sworn faith to thee, old man;
here am I, with the maidens living,—yea, scathless of those
threats. And how the fight was won, what need that I should
idly boast, when thou wilt learn it from these maidens in con-
verse ?
But there is a matter that hath newly chanced to me, as
I came hither; lend me thy counsel thereon, for, small though
it be, 'tis food for wonder; and mortal man should deem nothing
beneath his care.
O E . What is it, son of Aegeus ? Tell me; —
etaei] ota-r\ Vat.—Tairaui] roiroiv Nauck. 115O \6yos codd.: \(r/ov Aldus,
Brunck., al.: \6yov H. Stephanus.—tyiriirTUKev A, B, R : iKiriTTTUKev L, F, T,
Vat., Farn. 1 1 5 1 OTIXCW TI L, F : VTeixovri codd. cett.—yv&f/.Tjv] 'yv&pri
Suidas. 1 1 5 3 oiiiv', correctum ex oiSiv, L: oiSiv' B, T, Vat., Farn.: oiSh
2
A, F, R, L : &i>0pibTui> codd. omnes: avSpumov schol.

gen. is equally possible. &\u><ra: 1040. rov Qefu<TTOK\ia irape'xpp.evov OVTCJ £/<£-
1 1 4 7 For the gen. with aKpau|>vcts Xeve yvdifias <rvp:f}d\\ecrdai, ' h e said
cp. 1519: Eur. Hipp. 949 K<XKWV cWi}pa- that T. should have a city to represent
TOS. before he contributed his views.' Plat.
1148 -[)p^&T|: c p . H e r . 9 . 3 5 OUT&> cM; Polit. 298 C (if we should decide) fuX-
irivre ffipt... dyiovas Toi/s fieyl&Tovs... X&jeu ... t/acXyalav..., i^eXvai Si KOX TSV
avyKa.Tai.piei, helps them to conquer 1§IWT&V KOX TWV aWwv 5ri/jUQVpyQv wepi
in five of the most important contests. re TrXoC KOI irepl voffwv h f 3X
Nauck's conjecture aY«v='the captor' 44<r8ai.
(Creon).—Cp. on 1116. 1152 €lire£v...0a\i|xdcrai: for the inf.
115O f. Xo-yos, by inverse attraction, act., cp. on 37, 461. So O. T. 777
instead of an ace. \kyov governed by (TJJJCT) 8av/id<rai fiiv &%ia, \ <nrov5ijs ye
OTjpPaXot! Yvci|J.i)v as = <rwSid<rKe\//ai (cp.pivroi rrjs i/iys O6K dfia.
on 223). Cp- Eur. Phoen. 940 iK yivovs 1 1 5 3 dv8pwirov, emphatic (as O. T.
tie 8e? Baveiv \ rovd', os dp&fcovros yfrvos 977, cp. ib. 1528 dvqrbv 6I>T'). A mortal
iKiriipvKe irais. When the antecedent cannot read the future, and therefore can
is thus drawn into the case of the relat., never be sure that an incident, seemingly
the case is more often the ace.: see on trivial, will not prove momentous.
56 TOTTOC. Xovos here=a subject for 1 1 5 4 f. TC 8* ifori; cp. 311.—SCSound
consideration (cp. our ' argument' in the jiE cos (ii) elSdr. T h e |J.i] is due to t h e
old sense of 'theme'). €|Mr£nrii>i«v, has imperative: cp. Ph. 253 ibs )ii)5ee eldor'
presented itself to m e : so Plat. Prot. iadi. /J.' &> amo-Topets: ib. 415 ais fitiKir'
314 c wept TWOS \6yov 8ie\ey6p;eda. 6s T\p2v 6vra Keivov e*v <p6.ei. voei: Plat. Rep. 327 C
icari, rty bSbv Mireatv. (is rolvvv /ii) AKOvffOp.e'vav oifrw hiavoetaBe.
o-up.pa\ov •yv»|JU]V, not 'collect your &% ov, instead of ccs |«j, sometimes stands,
thoughts' (Blaydes), but ' contribute your however, with the partic. (esp. in gen.
opinion,' i.e. help me to decide what or ace. absol.), although the verb is
should be done. Her. 8. 61 (Adeimantus imperative: Eur. Med. 1311 cis cii/dr'
in the council of Greek leaders) vokiv... HVTWV G(OV TGKVWV, (ppovTt^e 8^1: Lys. or,
182 ZO*OKAEOYS

6JS fLrj eiSdr' avrov fiijhkv w cru TrvvOdvei. 115 5

©H. (fxLcriv TLV tffuv av8pa, crol fikv e/ATroXw
OVK ovra, a-vyyevrj 8e, irpoo-irecrovTa, THUS
fiufjiai KaOrjcrdai TW nocretSatvos, mx/a' w
0ua)v €Kvpov rfvix <^pi^<ttf^f]v eya>.
OI. iroSaTJW; TI Trpoo-xprjtpvTa. TW 6a.icqiJLa.Ti,; 1160
©H. ou/c oTSa 7r\i}z> ev trou ya/3, a5s \eyovcri [lot,,
ySyoa^w Ttv' airei [xvOov OVK OJKOV TrXeW.
OI. TTCHOI' Ttv'; ou ya/3 178' eBpa <rfii,Kpov \6yov.
©H. col <j>ao-lv avTov es Xoyovs ikdeiv fiovov
alrelv aTrekdelv T dcr^aXws TTIJS Seu/o' oSou. 1165
OI. TIS S ^ T ' av eh) TTJVS' 6 irpocrOaKbHv iBpav;
©H. opa, /car' "Apyos et TIS vplv iyyevr)<s
/
€O~8', OO~TL<S av crov TOVTO irpoo~\prjt,oi. Tv^euv.
OI. w (^iXrare, cr^es ovirep et. ©H. r t §' ecrrt croi;
OI. /X77 /AOV heqdfi<;. ©H. Trpay^aTOS 77Oiou ; \eye. 1170
1155 aiff (sic) IJ.' elS6r' L, F . 1 1 5 6 crol niv l/j.iro\iv] aol y' O/JATTOXIV Nauck.
1159 &p/ub/j,7iv L , L 2 , F : liip/iii/xrivcodd. cett. 116O itpo<sxpQ%ovn~L,. 1 1 6 4 s q .
<rol (paffiv airbv 4s X670US i\8eiv jiioXiHr' alreiv iwe\6e!v a<r<f>a\ws Trp Sevp' 65oS
codd. Quattuor fere remedia criticis placuerunt. (1) Musgravio: /wvov T'. (2)

27 § 16 pit...tiipi/dovs &<j>leTe,...u<rirep fact that he was not from Thebes, but

TOO (WiSous dXX' 01} TTJS gTiiilas airois from Argos (1167), seems to have been
fii\oi>. And, when the verb is not im- inferred from something in his dress, for
perative, <os ov in such cases is normal, Theseus says that he does not know whence
as Xen. Mem. 1. 3. 3 ruiv S' dSe\<puv the man had come (cp. I I 6 T ) . Poly-
oLfieXovjtv, ojo"7rep e/c TrokiT&v p^v yiyvo- neices took this precaution of becoming
nivovs 0/Xous, ii, dSeX0we Sk ov yiyvo- a iK^njs because he did not know what
ixtvovs: Thuc. 4. 5 iv dXiyiaptq, hiroiovvro, power might now be at the command of
ws...oi% vwo/iwovvTas: 6. 24 Ipws &v4- the paternal anger which he foresaw (cp.
ireffe rots irajtv...iKT\ev(TCU,...U)S...ovd£v 1165).
av a<t>aS£i<Tav neydXrjv Biva/juv. This is irpooTTOTo'vra ir«s: lit.,'having some-
against referring |M) el86r here to a cause how rushed t o ' the altar: i.e. he had
independent of the imperative, viz. to come in the absence of those Coloniates
the mental conception implied by <&s: who had hurried from the sacrifice to the
for though (e.g.) idlSa^as (is pl\ eidora rescue (899), and no one had witnessed
could mean, 'you instructed me on the his arrival. (Cp. 156 vpoiria-QS, 915^^10--
supposition that I knew not,' usage indi- Trea&v.) mas could not mean, ' for an
cates that as O4K eldora would then have unknown reason.'
been preferred. 1 1 5 8 f. f3(i)|iu> with irpocnrerovra,
1 1 5 6 ff. V||iiv, ethic dat. (81).— rather than locative dat. with Ko8rj<r9ai:
£piro\iv: cp. 637. As Theseus was re- with the latter cp. 1160 BiKiffia, 1163
turning from the rescue, word had been (Spa (0. T. 15 ir/xxnj/tetfa, ib. 20 0a/ce?,
brought him that a stranger had seated and ib. 2 n.).—ftcvpov. In Eur. Hipp.
himself as a suppliant on the steps of 746 nipwv was restored by Heath from
the altar of Poseidon at Colonus (see on MS. Kvpwv (v. I. valav): elsewhere Attic
55). This man said merely that he was poets have only Kvpiw. II. 23. 821 has
a kinsman of Oedipus; and that he wished Kupov: Horn. Hymn. 5. 189 Kvpe: and the
to speak a few words to him (1162). The form was used by the Alexandrian poets.
 OlAinOYZ ETTI KOAfiNQI 183
I myself know nought of that whereof thou askest.
TH. A man, they say,—not thy countryman, yet thy kins-
man,—hath somehow cast himself, a suppliant, at our altar of
Poseidon, where I was sacrificing when I first set out hither.
OE. Of what land is he ? What craves he by the suppli-
cation ?
TH. I know one thing only; they say, he asks brief speech
with thee, which shall not irk thee much.
OE. On what theme ? That suppliant posture is not trivial.
TH. He asks, they say, no more than that he may confer
with thee, and return unharmed from his journey hither.
OE. Who can he be who thus implores the god ?
TH. Look if ye have any kinsman at Argos, who might
crave this boon of thee.
OE. O friend ! Say no word more ! T H . What ails thee ?
OE. Ask it not of me— T H . Ask what ?—Speak !
Heathio: IM\OVT! \ alrew &ire\Belv T'. (3) Vauvilliersio: fi6vov \ ahelv direXSeic T \
(4) Nauckio: i\6eiv et\ovr' | alreiv dire\0eiv. 1 1 6 8 irpo<rxprifa B, T, R, Vat.,
Farn. 1 1 6 9 w (plXrar' l<rxe(T of (I ex i) vep el L.—foxes B, F, Vat.: ?<rxe L 2 : Max**
A, R : etxes T, Farn.—fjwep T, Vat.: offirep codd. plerique.—iS (plXrare, a%is

It seems unnecessary, then, to conjecture but this throws too much stress on the
Kvpuv tBvov (Blaydes).—fylx <&p|Mo|i.i)V, return. Vauvilliers seems clearly right
'when I first set out,' lit., 'when I pro- in restoring |j,6vov from the Ms. (HOXOVT'.
ceeded to set out': i.e. when he left the The latter would go with i\$ew: 'they
sacrifice, summoned by the cry of the say that he asks that, having approached,
Chorus, 887. he may confer with you': but this is
1 1 6 0 TCO 8aKii|iaTi, instrum. dat.: weak; and it would be even worse to
irpoir- as in wpoaairew (cp. on 122). take (ioXdvT as ='after his arrival' (at
1161 f. c-oO seems to be an objective Colonus). n°vov n t s the t o n e °f the
gen. with pvSov, a colloquy with thee context. The suitor prefers his request
(cp. ifi&v \i<rxav> 167)- We find alru in as modest a strain as possible.
nva, Tapd TWOS, irp6s TWOS, etc., but never 1167 KaT*"Ap7os. This brings the
the simple gen. aha TWOS (like Sio/xat first flash of light to Oed.,—he remem-
TWOS).—OJK SyKov irKiav, on a subject of bers Ismene's words (378). Cp. on 1156.
no great pretensions,—i. e. not so impor- 1169 <OC^s oiiirep ct, 'stop where
tant as to demand any great exertion thou art,' i.e. 'say no more'—do not go
from the old man. Cp. Eur. Ph. 717 on to urge that I should receive this
^Xet riv' fyicov T&pyos 'EM^aiy irdpa. visitor. Cp. Eur. / . A. 1467 axis, fitf
This seems better than to take 67x0x1 fj.e irpo\lTTjS: Hipp. 1354 CX^S> &Tupy\Kbs
here a s = 'effort,' a sense which it bears aOijx' 6,pairaio-(i). This correction (Heath's)
(in a different context) below, 1341 /3pa- of the MS. £<rx«s is much better than
X« aiv SyKu (non magna mole). If we Doederlein's X<r\t <r . While the intrans.
rendered, 'of no great compass' (i.e. ?Xe is common as 'hold!' (Plat. Prot.
length), OWK oyKou irX«'<ov would merely 349 E etc.), we never find ?xe °~e i n t h a '
repeat ppaxuv. sense.—T£ 8' i<m <roi; ' what is the matter
1164 f. Heath's insertion of r after with thee?' Cp. 311.
direXOctv is necessary, unless we adopt 1 1 7 0 irpd-ynaTOs trolov; The con-
Nauck's i\0elv WXOVT', i.e. 'they say struction dio/iat coi TWOS, though less
that, wishing to confer with you, he asks freq. than 8io/j,al coi n, occurs in good
that he may retire safely from his journey prose, as Xen. Cyr. 8. 3. 19 Seo/ievoi
hither' (his journey to Attica from Argos): Ktipov a\\os aXXi/s irpA£ews,
184 I04>0KAE0YZ
OI. l^otS' dicovav rcavo" OS io-ff 6
©H. Kal TIS TTOT' icrTiv, ov y eya> j f TL
OI. Trots ou/Aos, aiva£, crruyvos, ov Xoycov iya>
akytcTT dv dvhpSv i^avao~YOifjbf]v ickuav.
(S)H. Tl O ; Ot/K OLKOVtLV eCTTL, KO.I jj/q O ^ a i ' a fit] I 175
-Xprj£,eL<s', TI (TOL rovh' e o r i Xvirrjpov /cXueiv;
OI. ex$Lo-Tov, wraf, ^tdiy^a rovff TJKCL irarpi
KOX [LT\ /x dvdyKr] Trpocr^d\r}<; r a S ' ' d i
®H. aX.X' ei TO QdK.r\\L eftway/cat
ja^ crot trpovoi y TOV dtov <f>v\a,KT€a. 118o
AN. ndrep, mdov fioi, tcei via Trapauveo-o).
TOV avop eacrov rovoe TTJ U avrov <ppevi
*)(dpw TTapaa")(ecv ra dew ff a fiovkerai,
KOX VQ)V vireiice T W KacriyirqTov /JLOXCLV.
ov ydp ae, 6dpo-ei, irpbs fiiav irapao-Trdcrei 1185
a, JJLTJ 0*01 o~vjj.(j>epovTOi X^i
H e a t h . : £ QlXrar', fox* <r' Doederlein. 1 1 7 1 irpoaTdTijs] Trpoarpoiros H a r t u n g .
1 1 7 2 8c 7' iyiij Sv dv iyCn Vauvilliersius. 1 1 7 6 TOVS' Elmsleius: TOVT'
codd. 1 1 7 8 el/caSein Elms.: eUdOeiv codd.: cf. ad v. 1015. 1 1 8 1 irel-

1171 aKoviov T»V8', hearing these (\6yoiv), more reluctantly than the words
words (1167): cp. 418: for T&VS' refer- of any one else. The usage is similar
ring to what precedes, 787.—3s=6'<ms: to that by which a Greek could say,
O. T. 1068 nrfiroTe ypolris os el: Ai. 1259irvpa/itda aireXlirero e\d<nru TOV lrarpos
liad&iv os el. Plat. Meno 80 D irepl &pe- (Her. 2. 134), instead of TTJS T. IT., or
rijs, 0 ianv, iyi> fiev oiic olda. Her. 9. 71 •rjv 6 Trartip. C p . O. T. 467 n. More
yevojxivqi X^xi)S os y&oiTO airwv apurros. often the words would mean, akyiov fj
irpoo-T(lTT|S, one who presents himself iras aXXos aviip (so ot/j.ai KCSXXKT-T' &v6pii>irwv
before a god as a suppliant: so 1278: \iyuv, Plat. Ion 530 c).
s c h o l . 6 f/c&Tjs, 6 Trpo<Te<7Tt)K&}S T$ fSa/uji. 1175 & |ii}: ' such things as thou dost
Elsewhere the word always = ' protector' not wish' (guae non cufias): cp. 1186,
or 'patron' (as 0. T. 303,411, 882, Tr. 73 n.
209). Cp. El. 1377 rjffe(sc. rbv 'AT6\- 1176 The emphasis is on KXVCIV, not
Xuca) TTO\X& Sfy \ a<p' &> ^ X 0 ' / " Xwrapei on TOVS': 'why is it painful to thee to
e
Tpovffrrjv x P^> 'have oft come before give this man a hearing? Theseus has
thee with offerings of my best in suppliant no need to ask, 'why is it painful to thee
hand.' to hear this man?'—for he knows already
1172 8v y £y<» i|/l{j<uju, who is he, how Oed. had been treated by his sons
to whom I could possibly have any (599). The sense is thus the same as
objection? See note in Appendix on if we kept the MS. TOUT': 'why is this
170; and cp. Aesch. P. V. 292 O{IK t(mv thing painful to thee,—namely, to hear?'
OTif I fielfova ixotpav vel/icu/i' 7) aoi. Dis- (Cp. Ph. 1121 Kal yip e"/j.ol TOVTO /j.i\ei,
tinguish 561 dirotas ^a<puTrat/ji,rii>, which jitjj (pCKorryr' airtio-ff: a n d 0. T. 1058.)
is not strictly similar (see n. there). But, when the question has already been
1173 f. <TT\ryv6s has greater force put in an abstract form (OVK aicoieiv Am
through its position: ' m y son, king—a etc.), it would be tame to reiterate it
son whom I hate': cp. 1615 <rK\r)pdi>.in the same form. By ToC8e it is adapted
\6yav: for the gen. cp. 418. dtX to the particular case. Cp. 1117 rovSe
dvopcSy, = aKyiov 17 wayrbs &Wov ^ Xi
 OIAITTOYS ETTI KOAONQI 185
OE. By those words I know who is the suppliant.
TH. And who can he be, against whom I should have
a grief ?
OE. My son, O king,—the hated son whose words would
vex mine ear as the words of no man beside.
TH. What ? Canst thou not listen, without doing what thou
wouldst not ? Why should it pain thee to hear him ?
OE. Most hateful, king, hath that voice become to his
sire :—lay me not under constraint to yield in this.
TH. But think whether his suppliant state constrains thee:
what if thou hast a duty of respect for the god ?
AN. Father, hearken to me, though I be young who counsel.
Allow the king to gratify his own heart, and to gratify the god
as he wishes; and, for thy daughters' sake, allow our brother to
come. For he will not pluck thee perforce from thy resolve,—
never fear,—by such words as shall not be spoken for thy good.
0ov F.—KOX el L, ~U; vea sine accentu L. 1 1 8 3 0eui 5', superscr. 0, L.
1 1 8 4 v<j>v] vvv R.—TOV (tribus punctis superscr.) rbv L : cf. v. 353.

1 1 7 7 <)>8£y|i.a TOST' (art. omitted, as like tpvX&aaeiv vb/iov, SpKia, etc. F o r slight-
629), 'that voice'—his son's. The blind ly different, though kindred, uses of the
man could not express loathing more verb, cp. 626, 1213.
vividly: cp. 863. r|Kei, has come to be : 1181 m8oC |XOL, 'comply with me,'
0. T. 1519 0eoU 7' IXOUTTOS qua. (Not, grant this wish, as EL 1207: while xet0ov
' has come hither.') is rather, ' b e persuaded,'as ib. 1015, and
1178 |MJ n' avityKfl irpo<rP(iXi)S, ' d o above, 520.—KCI where el KO.1 would be
not force me to the necessity' of yield- normal: cp. 661. v&i: see on 751 : cp.
ing,—the avayKri being, as it were, a 1116.
rock on which his course is driven: cp. 1182 f. T&V avSpa T6VSC, Theseus
Aesch. Eum. 564 TOV irplv Skfiov \ l-p/MTi (cp. 1100). 'Allow him at once to gratify
irpoir^aXihv... wXer'. We cannot pro- his own mind (his hinted desire that
perly call this 'an inverted expression' Polyneices should be heard, 1175), and
for 11.i1 /jot ca>ayKr)v TrpovfidXris, which to gratify Po.seidon as he wishes to do,'
would suggest a wholly different image : i. e. by granting the prayer made in Po-
cp. Tr. 255 SpKov airr£ irptxrpaXdiv: ib. 41 seidon's name. The whole phrase X"P tv
ip.ol TriKpis I (h5tvas...irpoiTpa\wv. — elica- irapcurxeiv belongs to both clauses; & is
6ttv: cp. 862, 1015. ace. of respect. The subj. to povXerax
1179 f. TO 6^KT]|I' (1160), his sup- is Theseus, not 6 0e6s.—These two vv.
pliant tdpa at the altar of Poseidon, in mark two leading traits in the character
whose name he implored the boon. &jav- of Theseus—his sense of justice (4>pevC),
aYKd&i: cp. 603, If we point at O-KOIKI, and his piety (8«<j>).
as is best, then |iij...fl is elliptical: '(be- 1184 virciKC here = ovyx&pei., ' con-
ware, I say) lest.' Cp. Plat. Gorg. 462 E cede to us that...'; so Trapeliceiv in prose.
IIOA. TIXOS Xiyeis TOI/TIJS; (' what calling 1 1 8 5 f. irapcunrdo'ci, sc. 0 Kaalyvr)-
do you mean?') 212. jtffj aypouc&repov rj TOS. C p . Ant. 791 <ru Kal oiKaliov aSl-
TO d\ri0is elite!?, ' I fear it may be KOVS I <ppivas irapacrTrys iirl Xi6j3?, ' t h o u
scarcely courteous to say the truth.' wrenchest the minds e'en of the just unto
irp6voia.. .TOII 8eov, respect for the god: injustice, for their bane.'—& |«j = (TOOTH)
Andoc. or. 1 § 56 et7roi'...a rJKovaa..., a ixri (1175), 'in respect of such words as
Tpovolf /lev T&V <rvyyev&v KO.1 rSm QCkwv, shall not be spoken for thy good,'—a
irpovolq. Si Trjs TrdXews airdar)!. C p . on tribute, marked by feminine tact, to her
O. T. 978. <j>v\a,KT6», must be observed, father's judgment. Xe|«TOi is always pass.
186 20*0KAE0YI
\6yoiv 8' afcoucrai TI<S f3\d/3ri; TO TOL
evpT][x4v epya TW Xoyco fnjvverai.
etf>vcra<; avToV wcrre [ir]Se SpcovTai ere
TO, TCOV KOLKLCTTCW Zv(X(T€^4(Tra,T , W TTO/Tep, 1190
defies ere y elvai Keivov dvrihpav KOIKCUS.
d\\' eacrov elcrl \dTepois yoval /ca/cat
OV/JLOS o£us, dWa vovderovfievoL
eircpScus itjeir&SovTcu <J>V<TLV.

1 1 8 7 aucoffffai' TIIT j3\af}v] • L. Videtur a pr. m. aKOvcrcu pro aKowat (imperat.

aor. med.) scriptum esse, deinde correctum, relicto tamen accentu.—KOXSS codd.
(raXd B, Vat.): KCIKWS Herm. 1 1 8 8 evprq/idv'] elptuxiv' IA—Ipya] ipya (sic)
B, Vat.—evprifih' lpytf> Koi \6y<j> coni. Blaydes. 1 1 8 9 natpvaas Heimsoeth.
fifre codd. (ex /irjre L ) : /jerjSi Dawes. 1 1 9 O Tct TCIV Katclaruv §vaaefle<jTa,Twv
codd. (in L SvaefieaTaTtiiv, altero o- superscripto ab S). Inter coniecturas memo-
randae sunt: (1) Toupii prior: rh. TGJV KaKitTTa Swnre^eaTartoj', ut KaKtara adverbium
sit: hanc probat Porsonus ad Eur. Hec. 618 ( = 62O.Dind.), recepp. Brunck., Elms.,
al. (2) Toupii altera, a Musgravio quoque facta: r i TUV tcaidtjTuv KaaefiearaTuv.
(3) Reisigii: T& TQV KaKianiv Svaae^iaTar' av, ubi av ad et-q refertur, quod in 1191

in trag.: cp. 581 Sijktbeeriu, and see on and child is indelibly sacred. No wicked-
0. T. 672. ness on your son's part can alter the fact
1 1 8 7 Kaicus is Hermann's easy and that he is your son.' As to (3), see
certain correction of the MS. KOXIDS. next n.
'Evilly devised deeds are disclosed by 1 1 9 0 8w<reP6rTaT*, <a (Dawes) seems
speech': i.e. even supposing that Poly- right: it amends the MS. Tet T(SV KOKCOTCDV.
neices is harbouring ill designs, the best 8v<r<r«Pe<rTOT<ov by simply striking off the
way to discover them is to converse with final v. 'The most impious among the
him. C p . Ant. 493 </>i\e? 5' 0 Ovp-bs Trp6&- worst of deeds' is a vehement phrase
0ev riprjaBat Kkoirtis, \ TUV /AT]S£I> opOuis ev suited to the passion of the appeal.
cr/corif) Tex"uM^''w''>—where the bad con- Among evil deeds, T& KO.K&, those which
science is supposed to bewray itself even outrage gods or kinsfolk form a class,
before (irpoodev) investigation. With rh dvaaepi). If KOKCOTWV were changed
KaXios, the words are merely ' a rheto- to KaKitrra, the latter must be an adv.,
rical generality,' as Campbell (who re- and T<3V Bvo-o-ePeorTOTwv must be masc.:
tains it) says: i.e. speech is a good ' the deeds of men who in the worst way
thing, ' for it is by speech that all man's are most impious.' KaaefiearaTtiiv ('the
best discoveries are revealed.' But surely deeds of the worst and most impious
we need something more relevant to the men') is less probable.
matter in hand. 1 1 9 1 Slpis <T€ y tlyai. The MSS.
1 1 8 9 ff. Meineke rejects the three here agree in the nominative. Vauvilliers
verses, 1189—1191, because (1) ttpvtras suggested that tari might be supplied,
airSv is too abrupt: (2) it is too much to taking <rl 7' clvm in the sense of at
tell Oed. that he must bear anything 7' bpra, and comparing etc&v dvai, etc.
from his son: (3) the phrase T4 TISV *a- This may be rejected, as may also Reisig's
KIOTUIV etc. is indefensible. As to (1), SvaaeftfcrraT' dv, with etr) for ehai: for
few readers can fail to perceive that the then we should require oiSh in 1189. Is
' abruptness' is both forcible and pathetic 8<?(us, then, indeclinable in this phrase?
at the moment when she turns from That is now the received view. It rests,
colder and more external arguments to however, solely on the fact that our MSS.
the plea of natural affection. As to (2), have 6l|us, and not 84JJ.IV, here, and in
it is enough to observe that Antigone four other places, Plat. Gorg. 505 D,
means, ' The relationship between parent Xen. Oec. 11 § 11, Aelian Nat. An,
 0IAIT70YZ ETTI KOAfiNQI 187
But to hear him speak,—what harm can be in that ? Ill-devised
deeds, thou knowest, are bewrayed by speech. Thou art his sire;
so that, e'en if he were to wrong thee with the most impious of
foul wrongs, my father, it is not lawful for thee to wrong him
again.
Oh, let him come: other men, also, have evil offspring, and
are swift to wrath; but they hear advice, and are charmed from
their mood by the gentle spells of friends.
Reisigius pro elvai dedit. (4) Dawesii: ret rav Kada-ruv Svaae^iarar', w, quae edd.
rec. plerisque placuit.—Versum 1190 spurium censet Weckleinus: omnes tres vv.
1189—1191 delet Meinekius. 1 1 9 1 8<-JJUS codd. omnes, edd. plerique: Btjixv Dawes.,
Mudgius, Heath., probante Porsono: Elmsleius in textu Bijj.iv habet, in annot. 0i/us
probat. <roi defuroy etvai. Hartung. 1 1 9 2 dXX' airov L (ex avrov): cett. codd. vel
d\V avrbv, vel dXX' airov, superscr. in A <re, quod plene habet R, dXX& <Tfavr6v,
quasi essent qui interpretarentur, aeavrbv (raicws Spdveis).—dXX' la airov ( = )
coniecit Elms., dXX' lairov (sic) Blaydes.: aXX' laaov ed. Londin. an. 1722, quod
edd. rec. plerisque placuit: dXX' la viv Wunder. (recepp. Herm., Hartung.): dXX'
(a rdS' Dobraeus: oXX' dvvtrov vel dXX' tl^ov Musgravius. 1 1 9 4 tgairddovrai h
(gl. Karairpavvovrai), L 2 , F : t^eir^Sovrai. (vel H-eTrddovrai) codd. cett.

1. 60, Aesch. Suppl. 335. Porson be- Q i i / p , ^ f

lieved that, with Dawes, we ought to
read 84|uv. That is my own opinion;
but, as the question must be considered
doubtful, I have preferred to leave 0t|us
in the text, and to submit the evidence
in the Appendix.
1192 dXX' O.VT6V Aa\ etc., is the
traditional reading, on which d\X' avrdv
was a variant, adapted, seemingly, to the
fatuous interpretation, 'Nay, you will
hurt yourself (see cr. n.). It is a ro-
bust faith which can accept d\X' air6v
as an aposiopesis. dXX' Seurov, ' Nay,
allow (him to come),' is perhaps the best
remedy, since we can suppose airov to
have been an explanatory gloss which
supplanted the verb. For the synizesis
cp. 0. T. 1451 dXX' la jie, n. dXV ia
avTOv a s = — » is surely impossible for
tragedy. Musgrave's dXX.* cttjov is intrin-
sically preferable to either, but leaves the
corruption unexplained. I had thought of
alSov viv ('have compassion on him').
If airiv had supplanted vtv, AIA might
have become AAA.
1194 !£cir48ovTai 4>v<riv,' are charm-
ed out of their nature': lit. 'are subdued
by the charm, in their nature' (ace. of
respect). Plat. Phaed. 77 E d\X' fows
Ivi ns Kal iv ijfuv Trais, 6/TTLS ra roiavra
0O(3«TCU - TOVTOV ovv Treipii/j.e8a iretdeiv /*•))
8e8t&ai TOV Q&varov oj&irep ra [iop/JU>\6K€ia.
'AXXi xprft £<Pv 2 d i S
<rijTe ('charm him out of us'). Plut.
De hide et Os. 384 A ra Kpoiixara rfjs
\6pas, ots ^xpwj'TO irpb T(OV virvtav ol Hv-
0ay6pewi, rb ifiiraffis Kal a\oyov rijs
i/svXV* i^exaSovres oiiroi Kal Bepatreii-
oires, 'subduing by the charm (of music)
the passionate and unreasoning part of
the soul.' Phaedr. 267 D dpyluat re av
iroWoijs ot/ua Savos dvijp y4yovet Kal iraXtv
dpyicr/j.ti'ois iv&Suv Ktjkeiv, 'soothe
them, when angered, by his charming.'
Aesch. P. V. 172 /j.e\iy\t!>a<rois TeiSovs |
iiraoiSataiv. The frequency of the me-
taphor is due to the regular use of twydal
in the medical practice of the age: thus
Pindar describes Cheiron as using (1)
incantations, (2) draughts, (3) amulets,
(4) surgery (Pyth. 3. 51), and Plato's
list of remedies is the same, with Kativets
added {Rep. 426 B). In Od. 19. 457
an iirifMj stops hemorrhage, and in
[Dem.] or. 25 § 80 is applied to epilepsy.
Sophocles Tr. 1001 has n's yap doiS6s
( = &r<f)S<Ss), r/s 6 xeiP0T^Xvrl^ \ laroplas,
os rfyS' arrpi \ ...KaTaKT]Mi<rei; Ai. 582
6py}veiy £ir(p5as irpos TO/JLWVTL Trl]fxaTi.
Lucian mocks the notion that a fever or
a tumour can be scared by an SKOJIMI
f)e<nct<ju>v r) prjaai ^appapiK^v (Phi/ops. 9).
Cp. Shaksp. Cymbeline 1. 7. 115 ' 'tis
your graces | That from my mutest con-
science to my tongue | Charms this re-
port out.'
188 IO4>OKAEOY5:

(ru 8' eis iiceiva, /AT)TOVVV, aTrocrKOTrei 1*95

TTarpcpcL KCLL fjLTjTpaia irrffiad' d i r a ^ e s 1
KOLV KeLva Xevcrcrys, oTS' iyu>, yvtocrei KaKOV
dvyiov TekevTrjv a5s /ca/07 irpo cry Ly verai.
e ^ s yap ou^i /3aia Tavdv^iq^ara,
TCOV crcov dSepKTwv ofjifia/rcov T^TOJ/ACI'OS. 12OO
aXX.' TJ/UV euce* Xnrapeiv yap ov KOXOV
St/caia TTpocrxprjtpvaiv, ouS' avTW ju.ei' eu
Trd(rx€Lv, Tradovra 8' OUK iiricrTaa-Oai rlveiv.
01. T4KVOV, fiapeiav rfiovqv viKari fi€
Xeyo^Tes" ecrTW 8' a w 07r<Ms vfuv (ftiXov. 1205
fjiovov, (;iv, eiirep KeZvos cSS' eXeucreTai,
/jir)8el<s KpaTCLTO) rrjs e/A-^s ^vx^j'S wore.
©H. a/ira£ ra Totavr', ou^i 81? xprj^o) KXVCLV,
w Trpetrfiv' KOfLTreiv 8' ou^i /3ov\o[iaL' cri) 8' CSP
l ^5 idv irep nape TIS o"w{j7 dew. 1210

X195 tmiva, /xij] tice£va /lot Camerarius: quod Hermannus quoque coniecerat, sed
postea improbavit, mutatione non opus esse concedens. 1196 a 'iraOe<r L (nun-
quam fuerat airaBea). 1197 \ti<rr)ur L : sic (vel \i<rris) codd. cett.: XeiWjjs
Piersonus. {idcr-gs Toupius: aKi^r/s Reisig.) 1199 oix /3£oia (sic) L, F(oi5x'): <"5
1

(3iaia codd. cett.: odv f-licua Heath.: oirxl |8oii Musgravius, Brunck.: Hesych. s.v.
^ai6i<- (iXtyoe, /uKp6v So0o/c\^s 5^ OiSliroSi & Ko\wv<p' oi |8aid, avrl TOV atpdova nal
TroXKd. 1 2 O 4 ^Soj'^i'] Si) %apiv (vel Sbaiv) coniecit Blaydes. 1 2 O 5 foroi 5' O8J<]

1195 f. eKEtva, away yonder, in the
past. iraTp^o KOI |i., connected with
them: so Ant. 856 iraTpyov 5' iKrtveis
nv' af)\ov. He is to turn from his present
causes for anger (TA VSV) to the issues of
his former anger—when he slew his sire.
|»]Tp$a, because the slaying prepared the
marriage.
1 1 9 8 TSXOITI^V, result: Her. 7. 157
rQ 5£ eu fJovXevdivri irp^yfrnn reXeunj uis
T<5 itrivav %pi\aT^\ id£\ei, imylvecrOcu. F o r
the constr. cp. Ant. 1242 Bellas kv av-
BpiiiTocifi rty d[3ou\iav | Hay iiiyusTov &v-
dpi ivpodKUTai KO,KW.
1 1 9 9 f. T<iv(h>p^|j,aTa (cp. 292), 'the
food for meditation' (on the evils of
anger) which his blindness might furnish—
itself due to an act of anger, the climax
of acts traceable to the anger in which he
slew La'ius. Cp. 855.
1 2 0 0 dS^pKTcov: 'being deprived of
thy sightless eyes,'='being deprived of
thine eyes, so that they shall see no
more,' the adj. being proleptic : cp. 1088
TOV etiaypov n. n]TO[i6vos: the pres. re-
racrdai denotes a state (' to be without'),
not an act ('to lose'); cp. Hes. Op.
408 /t-i; ai fih ahjjs dWor, 6 8' dpvrjrcu,
<ri> W rjp-j, ' and thou remain in want.'
12O2 f. Notice the dat. irpocrxpfl-
£<n><riv ( w ith KOXOC), followed by the ace.
avrov with ira<rxeiv> a n ( i ira96vra with
iirlaraadai. A literal version shows
the reason :—'It is not fitting for the
askers of just things to sue long, nor
that a man should himself be well-treated,
and then not know how to requite it.'
Importunity is here viewed as touching
the dignity of the suppliants; ingratitude,
in its moral aspect.—o«8', sc. KOXOV e<ru.
Cp. Isocr. or. 4 § 17s a^iov iTrurxelv, d\X'
oiic iTaxO^vai.—OVK eirC<rra<r9oi: with
the inf. after 06 KOAOV e<m the normal
negative would be |iif: but oi is treated
as forming one word with the inf.: cp.
II. 24. 296 ei 8^ TOI oi-Suxrei. T£V«IV
=&fieipe<j0ai: see on 229.
The structure of ovS" OVT6V...TCV«IV il-
 0IAITT0Y2 E17I KOAQNOI 189
Look thou to the past, not to the present,—think on all that
thou hast borne through sire and mother; and if thou considerest
those things, well I wot, thou wilt discern how evil is the end
that waits on evil wrath; not slight are thy reasons to think
thereon, bereft, as thou art, of the sight that returns no more.
Nay, yield to us! It is not seemly for just suitors to sue
long; it is not seemly that a man should receive good, and there-
after lack the mind to requite it.
OE. My child, 'tis sore for me, this pleasure that ye win
from me by your pleading;—but be it as ye will. Only, if that
man is to come hither,—friend, let no one ever become master
of my life!
TH. I need not to hear such words more than once, old
man:—I would not boast; but be sure that thy life is safe, while
any god saves mine.
[Exit THESEUS, to right of spectators.
&TTO> S' <Sd' Nauck. 12O8 KXtieiv codd.: Xiyeiv Wecklein. 12O9 sq. iS
irpia§v • KO/J.VHV oixl. f3oi\ofiaf a\j (sic) Si \ a&v taffr iavrep etc. L. Post KOfiireiv S
5' inseruit: super av Si scripsit 84 ae, quod pro ai Si errore scriptum esse parum
verisimile est. lino voluit KOfnreTv 8' oi>xl, f3oi\o/jLai S4 ae | a&v, tadi, interpreta-
tione quidem satis perversa. lam Scaliger vidit pro atov reponendum esse aus,
quod cod. A superscriptuni a correctore habet. Dindorfius KO/XTrety 5' oi%l |3oi5\o/«u.
ai> S' tan \ aas iad'. Weckleinus 3 irpiapv (Koiiireiv 2oixl PotiXoftcu)' ai <r& | i$v taBK
Meinekius ai Si | auv otS'.—<7t6fij] cc6if« L, ircifei L , F.

lustrates the Greek tendency to co-ordi-
nate clauses: cp. Isocr. or. 6 § 54 tew
oiic a.iaxpov,...Tty flip EOptoinjv Kal T^JV
'Aaiav fieiXT^v ireToiriKfrai. rpovalwv,...
imip Si rijs ira.TplSos.../*r]8i jdav i^axw
(palveadai lifiiaxtl^ovs; We sometimes
meet with the same construction, in
English: e.g. ' For one thing I am
sorry, and that is that the English Govern-
ment might have prevented the conflict
with one single word, and yet has not
thought it necessary to interfere!'
12O4 f. The stress is on Papttav:
' Grievous (for me) is the gratification (to
yourselves) in regard to which ye prevail
over me by your words; however (8' ofiv)
it shall be as ye wish.' i^Soviiv is a bold
ace. of respect with VIKQITC, suggested by
the constr. with a cognate ace, VIK-QV
mare, since the pleasure is secured by
the victory. Cp. on 849 viKai>. We can-
not well take 1^8. with X^yovres, ' ye pre-
vail over me in' (or 'by') ' speaking of a.
pleasure' &c.—8' oSv: cp. Ai. 115 ai 8'
ovv... I xpfi xe'/>*> 'well, then, (if thou
must).'
12O6 4X«io-enu: this form occurs Tr.
595, Aesch. P. V. 854, Suppl. 522: not
inEur., Comedy, or Attic prose, unless it
be genuine in Lys. or. 22. 11. The Att.
fut. is etfu.
12O7 KpaTsCru TTJS I- «|">X'ijS, 'be-
come master of my life,'acquire the power
to dispose of me,—alluding to the The-
bans' plan for establishing him on their
border (cp. 408). Trjs 4JJL. i|>. is merely
a pathetic periphrasis for <:/UoC: see on
998.
12O8 KXVCIV is not perfectly cour-
teous, as Wecklein says, who reads
Xfyciv,—perhaps rightly. But for KXVEIV
it may be pleaded that, just after so
signal a proof of good-faith and valour,
Theseus might be excused if he showed
a little impatience at the reiterated
fears of Oedipus. Cp. their conver-
sation at 648—656. Then T(i TOIOIT'
naturally refers to the fears just uttered,
rather than to pledges which should allay
them.
12O9 f. If 8'is omitted (with. Week-
lein) after KO|Xiretv, we must either make
Koniretv oixi fioiXofuu a parenthesis (as he
does), or else point thus: KMIUV \ w
irpiaflv, etc. The abruptness would add
a certain spirit to the words. But the
<rrp. XO. OCTTIS TOV irXeovos [lepovs -xjprjtjei TOV fierptov irapeis
2 tfae.iv, crKaiocrvvav <f)v\d<r<r(in> iv ifjboi Ka/raS^Xos ecrrai.
3 iirel TroXXa ^kv at paicpcd djxipai KaredevTO Si) 1215
4 Xuffas eyyvripoi, TO. Tep-rrovTa 8' oi5/c aV iSois O7rou,
5 oTa^ TIS es TT\4OV irio-rj
6 TOV SdovTos' 6 8' imKovpos icroreXecrros, 1220
1211 S<TT«T T\4OVO<T ptpova | TOO /ierplov L a prima manu: addita sunt TOU et x/5
ab ipsa (ut videtur), sed alio calamo et atramento. 1 2 1 2 irapels] wapos Bothius;
iripa Schneidewin., recep. Blaydes. Si quid mutandum, malim irpoBeU. 1 2 1 3 fiieip]
fwde Hartung. {rkv /terptov legens).—(j>v\da<roiv\ 6<pd\<i>v Maehlyus. Post aKaioaivav
Triclinius aiel vel inseruit vel ab alio insertum reliquit, metri negligens, cum haec
liovoaTpo(pi.Ka esse crederet. 1 2 1 8 sq. 6TOV, | 6rav\ Duabus vocibus in unam

8' after KO|iir»v may well be genuine,
if we conceive him as checking the im-
pulse to remind Oed. of the prowess
already shown :—'however, I do not wish
to boast.' tn> Sk \ <r«s to-Bi could not
mean, 'know that you are safe' : <»v is
indispensable: and the choice lies between
(i) cri 8'(3v | <r»s t<r6', and (2) <ri <r<3s|
(Sv to-8'. For (2) it may be said that the
MS. <r»v is more easily explained by it,
and that 8^ might have been added to com-
plete v. 1209: for (1), that it is nearer to
the actual text (in which trav may have
sprung from w superscript), and that
o-«3s is more effective if it begins the verse
in which o-uJu follows.
1 2 1 1 — 1 2 4 8 Third stasimon. (1)
Strophe 1211 — 1224 = antistr. 1225—
1238. (2) Epode 1239—1248. See
Metrical Analysis.—The old men of
Colonus comment on the folly of desiring
that life should be prolonged into years
at which man's strength is 'but labour
and sorrow.' The helpless and afflicted
stranger before them suggests the theme,
which serves to attune our sympathy, as
the solemn moment of his final release
draws nearer.
1 2 1 1 ff. OOTIS TOV irXlovos p. XPTI"
Jet, whoever desires the ampler portion,
tweiv (epexeg. inf.) that he should live
(through it), irapels, having neglected,
i. e. not being content, TO! |MTp(ov (xpv-
feic), to desire a moderate portion: i.e.,
'whoever desires the larger part (of the
extreme period allotted to human life),
and is not satisfied with moderate length
of days.' xPtfr w i t h gen-> as At. 473
TOV iMKpov xPliff"' /3io«, which also illus-
trates the art. with 7rWocos: cp. 0. T.
518 otiroi jSiov ,uoi TOV /laKpatuvos ir66os.
For XPlit- T o ^ w ^ - H"> ?™«lVi instead of
XpB?- t<&av TO irXeov pipos, cp. Plat.
Crito 52 B oiS' iwi.8vij.la <re aXXijs ir6Xeus
oi)5' dKXttjv v6/J.wv t:\aj3ev elS&ai.
irapsCs, if sound, must be construed in
one of two ways: (1) as above, which is
best: or (2) in Hermann's way, irapeh
TOV /icTplov (xpyfa") fiieWf 'negligens
vivere modicam partem expetens,' scorn-
ing to live with desire only of a modest
span. Others make it govern |MTp(ov,
'neglecting the moderate portion,' and
for the gen. Campbell quotes Plat. Phaedr.
235 E irapivTa TOV ... ^7KW/iidfei^.
Liddell and Scott (7th ed.) give the same
citation along with this passage, which
they render, 'letting go one's hold of
moderation,' i.e. giving it up. But the
active irapiivai never governs a gen. (in
the nautical irapUvai. TOV voSbs, ' to slack
away the sheet,' the gen. is partitive):
and a reference to Plat. Phaedr. 235 E
will show that TOV has nothing to do with
the inf., but is masc. The passage runs:—
Tlva 0U1. \6yovTa (is xp% M^ ip&vri. /MXKOV
rj ip&VTi xaP^tea^ah TtapivTa TOV fiiv
6 d i 8& 6
pp
dtppov ^ y , y y ,
dW'aTTa li-eiv\iyeu>; i.e., 'if he omitted
to praise the sense of the one (TOV fifr, the
non-lover), and the folly of the other (TOC
hi, the lover).'
Hartung explains his rd,v perpiov TO.-
pels I Joxiv as 'neglecting the life of mo-
derate span' (sc. fiipovs). Though the
phrase T6 ixh-piov irapds ('in neglect of
due limit') occurs in Plato Legg. 691 C
(quoted by Wunder), it seems very doubt-
ful whether iropeCs is sound here. The
conjecture irlpa (Schneidewin) is possible,
but derives no real support from the fact
 0IAITT0Y2 Eni KOAQNQi io.1
CH. Whoso craves the ampler length of life, not content to strophe.
desire a modest span, him will I judge with no uncertain voice;
he cleaves to folly.
For the long days lay up full many things nearer unto
grief than joy; but as for thy delights, their place shall know
them no more, when a man's life hath lapsed beyond the
fitting term; and the Deliverer makes an end for all alike,—

compressis OTT6T' AV L : idem (vel oirorav, vel OTTTTOT' av) codd. cett. Veram 1.
servavit S in mg. L, yp. Sirov 6V av -m. 122O TOV 6£\OVTOS codd.: gl. superscr.
in L AVTI TOV perplov, TOO lieavov, quod in vulgatam quidem non convenit, optime
vero in Reiskii coniecturam TOO S^OVTOS. TOV aOivovros Musgravius, Blaydes.—ovb"1
in Kavpoa L (S in mg., ot/juu Kopos), F : oiS' iirl Kopos A, Vat. (In): oiS' eTrtKopos
L 2 , R, al.: ovd' ivlicovpos Musgr.: 0 S' eirlicovpos Herm.

that irapa- rb nalpiov xal rb /drpiov occurs up griefs (\tiiras ace. pi.) nearer (us).'
in the schol.'s loose paraphrase. Possibly OUK dv tSois Sirov (sc. earl, as Ai. 890
TOO fierplov irpofcls, ' in preference to the avSpa /J.T) Xe-tiaaew Sirov): cp. Aesch. Eum.
moderate portion.' 301 rb xatpe<-v M p,aSovd' Sirov (ppevQv,
<rKcuocr., perversity, folly: cp. Ant. 'knowing not where to find joy in thy
1028 aiSaSla TOI aKaibTi\r' d<p\urn(iva.. soul.'
4>iiXacra-wv, cleaving t o : Eur. Ion 735 122O f. TOV Se'oVTOS (Reiske) is in-
£ ' d^l^ y } p6 \ JJO p \d dicated by the schol. in L, TOV /Merplov,
Cp. 626, 1180. iv ifutl, me iudice, 4v TOV iKavov, and is, I think, true. The
denoting the tribunal, as 0. T. 6JJ (n.) phrase, orav TT^O-T) TIS IS irXfov TOV
ev...Totd&' tcros, 'just in their sight': Plat. «OVTOS, means, 'when one has lapsed
Legg. 916 B diaducafitrBaj Si h> run T&V into excess of due limit' in respect of
p prolonged life, i.e. when one has out-
p p
1 2 1 4 ff. at paicpal || du..,, the
the long g lived those years which alone are enjoy-
days (of any given
i long
l life),
life), iroXXd
i X X d |«,iv
i able, and at which the line of the iiirpiov
8i| KaTe'8eVT0 are wont (gnomic jj^pos (1212) is drawn. irfo"n (cp. irlitTew
i aor.) to ds awed, etc.) suggests a joyless decline
lay up full many things, Xviras (gen.
sing.) 4yYUT^P<1> somewhat near to grief: of life, with decay of the faculties.
i. e. advancing years are apt to accumu- The vulgate TOV WXOVTOS would be gen.
late around men a store of cares, regrets, of Tb 0£Kov (see on 267): ' when a man has
sorrows,—in brief, a store of things which lapsed into excess of wish,' i. e. of wish
are nearer to pain than to joy; while, for prolonged life; not, of self-indulgence;
meanwhile, the joys of earlier days have for the whole gist of the passage is that
vanished. joy is left behind by simply living on:
Xiiiras eyyvT^pu is a sort of euphemism: the satiety of jaded appetite (which can
cp. Ant. 933 otfwi, dav&Tov TOUT' iyyv- befall the young) is not in point here.
T&TU \ TOSTTOS d^iKTcu, 'this word hath Assuredly TOV WXOVTOS in this context
come very nigh unto death'—i.e. threatens is not Greek. Blaydes, reading TOV O-86>-
imminent death. OVTOS, explains, ' when a man has out-
The middle Kararldeadai is con- lived his strength': but could irio-g es
tinually used in Attic of 'storing up,'— irkiov TOO ad. mean, 'live to a point of
either literally, as Kapiroit, Brjiravpoiis, time beyond rb <rd.'7
atrov,—or figuratively, as %apiv, KX^OS, 6 8' lirbcovpos IO-OT&«O-TOS, 'but the
<pi\iav, (xBpav. Therefore I would not deliverer comes at the last to all alike,'—
render \m.riitvro simply, 'set down,' as if (when the doom of Hades has appeared),
the meaning were that many things, once —' namely, Death at the end.' The man
'near to joy,' are moved by the years, who craves long life has the same end
and set down nearer to grief; though before him as the man of shorter span,—
this view is tenable. (Cp. Ar. Ran. 165 v\z. death; the only difference is that
A. TAffrpd/MiT'aUSis XdjU/Scwe. | H. jrpic the long-lived man has to go through years
Koi KaTa.e4e8<u?)—Not, 'oft (iroXKa) layof suffering which the other escapes, until
192 I0*0KAE0Y2

7"Ai'Sos ore fioip avv^ivaios

8 akvpos \ if
9 ddvaTos i$
fir) <f>vvai TOI> airavra VLKS, \6yov' TO S', eirei <f)a.vrj, 1225
2 firjvai, fKeWev oOevf irep i^/cei TTOXV Sevrepov <o<z

3 <us evr' av TO viov irapfj atypocrvvas <j>epoi>, 1230

4 TI'S TrXaya •JTOXU/AO^^OS TIS ou KafAarav evi;
1 2 2 1 sq. SKvpCa axopos avvfUvaios | ixoip' 6V "Ai'Sos Martin. 1 2 2 6 0Oi<a£
ra>' pro 0Orai TOP Blaydes.—<pavTJ\ (piy ex Maehlyi coniectura Nauck. 11222 6 Ket-
ffev oBevirep ijKei] Kefir' pirodev Tep rJKei coniecit Blaydes.: Kei<r' odev Sv trep 17/cg
Dobraeus. 1 2 2 9 iraprj] irapils Hartung., mox in 1231 TIS irXaxOy, cum effr' Ay

death comes to him as a welcome lit., ' N o t to be born exceeds every possible
Kovpos. Cp. Ai. 475 ri y&p Trap' p estimate,'—of the gain, as compared with
e
•ilfitpa rtpweiv ?x '> I Trpoe8eiaa K&vadeTirathe loss, of being bom. 6 Soros Xoyos is
rov ye KarBavetv; 'what joy is there strictly, the whole range of possible appre-
in the sequence of the days,—now threat- ciation : for the art. with airos cp. Thuc.
ening, now delaying—death? 6. 16 irepl TO>V air&vTwv ayon>i{e<r6tu, for
UroWXeaTos might be defended as act., the sum of their fortunes: ib. 6 T^V
'making an end for all alike,' (see ex- airavav SiLivafj.Lv TTJS StKeXfas, the total
amples on 1031,) but is better taken as power. Rate the gain of being born as
pass., lit., ' accomplished for all alike,' i. e. high as you please; the gain of not being
forming the T<?XOS for them. The phrase born is higher. Two other ways are pos-
Te"Xos 0<X.V&TOI.O was in the poet's mind, sible :—(1) ' N o t to be born excels the
and has blended itself with the image of •whole account,'—i.e. excels all the other
a personal deliverer. (Cp. on 0. T. 866, things (joys, sorrows, of life) that come
1300.)—Whitelaw takes to-OT&ecrroS (as into account. The drawback to this is
pass.) with poCpa, a doom paid alike by the somewhat strained sense of Xo^ov.
all; i. e. all are Iaore\c1s in paying the tri- (2) 'Stands first on the whole reckoning'
bute of their lives to Pluto. This may be \jbv a. X^OP being cogn. ace., or ace. of
right; but the accumulation of epithets respect)—i. e. when a balance is struck
on fio?pa becomes somewhat heavy, while between the good and the evil of being
tirlicovpos is left in a long suspense. born. This seems too cold and cautious
1 2 2 2 f. dw|Uv<nos: to death be- for the context.
longs the Bpijvos, not the joyous song of The form hints that Soph, was thinking
the marriage procession, or the music of of the verses of Theognis (425 ff.) which
the lyre, with dancing:. cp. Eur. / . T. the schol. quotes, without naming that
144 Bprivois iyKU/MU, \ ras oiic ei/wtitrov poet, as familiar (rd Xeyd/Kvov):—irdi>-
/lokiras I akipois tXtyois. So Aesch. (Suffl. TOIV /j.iv liii (pvvai iirixBovlounv &pi<r-
681) calls war a.%opov aicldapw Saupvoybvov TOV, j tnjS' ttride'iv afiyas 6^4os 'tjcKiov, \
"Apt]: cp. Eur. Tro. 121 OTTOS Ke\adeiv tptivra 8' SITUS umara iriiXas 'Atdao irepfj-
axopdrovs: Aesch. Eum. 331 ii/wos £1- <rai I Kal K W O I TTOXX^V yy\v iirieaaaixeiiov.
'JbpivtlWV I ...&(p6pilLKTOS. Diog. Laert. 10. 1. 126 quotes Epicurus
dvair&j>T]ve, hath suddenly appeared: as censuring these lines, and remarking
//. 11. 173 (oxen) as re \ioiv i<pol3i]<re that a man who really thought so ought
fioX&v iv vvtcrbs &[jio\y@ j TTdVas* T^J 5^ to quit life,—eV eVofytCjj yap airy TOUT'
T' Irj avcMpalverai alris 6\e$po$: 'he Iffnv. Cic. Ttisc. I. 48. 115 Non nasci
turns all to flight, and to one of them homini longe optimum esse, proximum
sheer death appeareth instantly.' Cp. autem quam primum mori: where he
translates the lines of Eur. (fr. 452) ixprp
1225 T v X670V, yap •imas aiWayov iroi.ovfi.ivom \ rhv (j>ivra
°
 OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 193
when the doom of Hades is suddenly revealed, without marriage-
song, or lyre, or dance,—even Death at the last.
Not to be born is, past all prizing, best; but, when a man Ant>-
hath seen the light, this is next best by far, that with all speed stroPhe-
he should go thither, whence he hath come.
For when he hath seen youth go by, with its light follies,
what troublous affliction is strange to his lot, what suffering is
not therein ?—
iungens. 1 2 3 O Koixpatr ex Kov<pa<r L (v ex 0).—ipipav L , L 2 , F : iptpov codd.
cett.—Kovcpos cuppocrivas yt/iuv N a u c k . : Koti<pas d/ppoaivas fpov coniecit Mekler.,
ut TO viov nominativus sit ('ubi iuventas nugis delectari desiit'). 1231 v\ayxfiil

Opyveiv els tiff1 l-pxerai Kaicd' TOV 5' av Ant. 1347).

davbvra Kal wbvav Teirav/j.ivov | xa^P0VTas 1 2 2 8 f. «s CIST* i£v...Ka|idT(i)V ivi;
eti<prifj,oCi>Tas iKiri/iireiv Sbfiwv. Alexis The first point to decide in this vexed
(Midd. Com., 350 B. c.) Mavdpayopifro- passage is:—Does Sophocles here speak
fjtivrj r. 14 oiiKovv r 6 iroWois TCJV o~o<f>&vof ri viov as a brief space of joy before
elptjliivov, I T6 /i^j yeviaBai fikv Kp&Tiardv the troubles of life begin ? Or is rd viov
iffr' de£, [ iirav yivqTai 8', ws TdxufT' ^Xetv itself the period of fierce passions and
T4\OS. troubles ? The former, I think. Cp. At.
lirel (fiavfi, when he has been born, cp. 552 ff. (Ajax speaking to his young son)
974: forsubj., 395. Kairoi (76 Kal vvv Tovrb ye frjXavv %xu> I odoO-
1 2 2 6 The Ms. /3r>ai KciScv SSevirep VCK' ovdh TUVS' iiraurffdvei KaKuv. \ h T<?
iJKei is usu. defended as an instance of <ppovelv y&p fiijd^y ijdiaTos fii-os, ^ws rb
'attraction'; but it is harsher than any Xalpuv Kal TO \vwelor6ai /J.d6ys. ...T£WS
example that can be produced. Thus Si Kotiipois Trvetitxaaiv fibffKov, viav \ ipvxty
in Plat. Crito 45 BxoXXoxoC ^" yhp drdWuv. Tr. 144 TO yap vcdfov iv TQI-
Kal fiWocre Sirot &v aipUri iyair^crovcrl otffde jS6ff«6Tat | x&P°ttTtv ahrod, Kal viv
<re, where o\\o<re stands for &k\ot)t. by oi 8d\m>s ffeov, | oiS' 6nf}pos, oiSi irvev-
attraction to Siroi, it is not preceded by IIATUV oidh KXovei, \ dXX* ^Sovais a/u>x-
a verb answering to pfjvai here. Who 6ov i^alpet filov, etc.
could say, dweXSCnv a U o r c (for aXXo- irapfj, then, must be taken from irap-
S(v) 8TOI av itplKri, if he meant, 'having ITJ/U, not from Tapet/u, unkss we are
departed from another place, whitherso- prepared to write <p£pei, and boldly to
ever you may have come'? So, here, alter TIS irXa-y^i], etc. For Tapfj (' remit,'
Prjvtu Kct6ev oSevircp tJKti. surely could not 'give up'), cp. Eur. Tro. 645 vapeiaa
mean, 'to go to that place whence he irbdov: Plat. Rep. 460 E ireiSav T^V
has come.' P^voi and TJK«I, being thus d^VTdTTjv 5p6[iov aKfi^jv Traptf.
sharply opposed, each verb requires its 1 2 3 1 T£S irXa7tt (Herwerden) is the
proper adverb. I should prefer to read best correction yet proposed for the MS.
Keto-' 6ir£0cv, as Blaydes proposed. Cp. TIS irXaTx^il- Cp. Aesch. Pars. 251 UJ
Tennyson, 'The Coming of Arthur,' (of iv fitg. T\tjyri KaT^(pdapTai 7roXi)y | fikftos :
man's destiny,) ' From the great deep to Eum. 933 7rX?77oi §IOTOV. For other
the great deep he goes.' interpretations and conjectures see Ap-
iroXi 8«uTq>ov: easily the second-best pendix.
thing: Thuc. 2. 97 ^ fiaffikela (ri T&V I wish to call attention here to what is
'O5pvffG>v)...TCbv...it> rjj T&ipdnrri /leylari! at least a curious coincidence,—hitherto
iyivero XPV/J^TU" irpoabSip,...Urxfi'C 5t fid- (I believe) unnoticed. In 1230 L has
Xys Kal arparov irXij^ei iro\d §e\jrtpa pera <{>^p«v, not <pipov. Hence, without alter-
T^V TQIV Xnvd&v (where 'easily second' ing a single letter, we obtain a clear sense
suits the context better than 'decidedly if we write and point thus:—(is fir' &v
inferior'). itoKv with Compaq., as //. 6. TO viov Trapf) | Kov<|>a$ du^pocrvvas, $4pav |
158 7roXi> (piprepos, Thuc. 1. 3.5 b i TIS irAdYxOr) iro\v|iox8' o<r' ){«• ' When
ir\elovi alrlat etc. (but XXp youth has done with its light follies, a
J. S. 13
194 I04>0KAE0YS
5 <$>0ovo<s, crracrets, C/HS,
6 KaX <f>OVOL' TO T € dff
7 TTv^arov a/cpares dirpocro^CKov
8 yrjpa<s a<f>tXov, Iva TrponavTa
9 Ka/fO. KCLKCOV ^ l
08', ou/c eyw
/Sopeios &>s r t s
a/era KVjJiaToirXrj^ ^ei/Acpia
OJS /ca! roVSe /car' a.Kpa<s
Sewai /cujaaToayei5
d r a t /cXpi'eovcrii' aei
a i ju,ev a V aeXiou
at S'
at S' ai'a fiecrcrav dcri
dicriv,
ai o epvv)(iav airo
codd.: rtayi Herwerden., praeeuntibus Vauvilliersio, Dobraeo: T/S irKi.yx^rl ""0T^
l{w Schneidewin.: T/S ij.b%8ot To\iir\a~/KTOi ?{u Nauck.
4>B6voi codd.: <t>06vos...Kai (phvoi Faehsius.
man roams forth under the burden of all
the troubles that are without,'—on the
open and stormy sea outside of youth's
quiet haven. Against accepting this as
the solution, however, is the fact that
the TIS before irXAyx®1! seems to be
echoed by the TIS before o«
and so should be interrogative.
1 2 3 3 <j>9ovos (see cr. n.), the root of
so much evil, is more naturally placed
before crr<i<ret.s, while <jx$voi is more fitting
as a climax than at the beginning of the
list.
1 2 3 4 Kcm&,|U|»rTov, 'disparaged,' be-
cause often spoken of as dreary (cp.
<5\o<ji M y-fipaos ovSif, y/ipai' Xvypy, etc.).
Shaksp. As You Like It i. 3. 41 'When
service should in my old limbs lie lame,
And unregarded age, in corners thrown.'
1 2 3 5 f. fcriX&OTX«, 'next (in-) falls
to his lot.' Cp. Pind. 0. 1. 53 intpSeiaXi-
Xo7Xf Safuvi. KaicaySpos (Dor. ace. pi.),
' sore loss hath oft come on evil-speakers,'
a gnomic perf., as here. Here, too, we
might understand rbv &»dpawov : but the
verb seems rather to be intrans., as oft.
\ayxAvia: Eur. Hel. 213 alOiv ivaaluv TIS
f\axt", l\axcp'- Od. 9. 159 ^s Si iKaarrfv \
ivvia \ayxlu">v ofyet, 'fell to the portion
1235
1240
I2
45
1 2 3 3 sq. <j>6i>oi...
1 2 3 4 Kardireinrrov L, L2, T, R,
of each ship': Plat. Legg. 745 D KaSie-
pffitroi T6 \axov /i^pos iKcurrq) Tip 8e<$. The
ellipse of the object here is made easier
by the notion which the verb conveys,
' 'tis the turn of old age next.'—Not: 'he
obtains old age next.'
d ^ 'weak' : Eustath. 790. 91
inelvot 0$ rb
p , [fy x
yipovTa Kpareiv ^ai/Tou. So Hesych. s.v.,
quoting Eur. in the lost Aeolus. Cp.
Ph. 486 Katirep wv 6.Kpdrojp 6 rXJifuav,
XwX6s. Perhaps an Ionic use of dxpaTijs,
for Hippocr. has it in this sense (Aph.
1247): in Attic prose it always means
'without control' over passion or desire
(impotens).
1238 KCUCCI KdKoiv, 'ills of ills,'
= 'worst of ills': 0. T. 465 dppr/T' ip/y/f
TWV (n.).—(juvoiKe!: cp. 1134.
124O f. P^peios tiKTd, a shore ex-
posed to the north wind, and so lashed
by the waves (Kw|um>irXij£) which that
wind raises, \"(«P' a > in the stormy sea-
son. Cp. Ant. 592 (TTovifi f}p£pov<n 8'
&vriT\rjyes d/cTai (in a like comparison).
So Tr. 112 iroXXct yb,p WVT' d/cdjuapTo?
fjTO'TOUrj fiopia. TIS | Ktifivr',..(SoiJo{ the
troubles of Heracles).
 OIAITTOYZ ETTI KOAQNftl 195
envy, factions, strife, battles and slaughters; and, last of all,
age claims him for her own,—age, dispraised, infirm, unsociable,
unfriended, with whom all woe of woe abides.
In such years is yon hapless one, not I alone: and as some Epode.
cape that fronts the North is lashed on every side by the waves
of winter, so he also is fiercely lashed evermore by the dread
troubles that break on him like billows, some from the setting
of the sun, some from the rising, some in the region of the
noon-tide beam, some from the gloom-wrapped hilis of the
North.

Farn.: idem, sed superscripto fi, A (ex Kari.veii.irov), F : KaTdiie/nrrov B, Vat.

124O TavroBev] Trovrbdev Reisig. 1 2 4 4 aXre (ex odre) L : sic (vel ofre) L2, B, F,
Vat.: arcu A, T, R. 1 2 4 8 al Si vvxlw o.irb purav L et codd. plerique: vvxiav
B, T : ivvvxiav Lachmann., praeeunte schol., raXoOfft 'PLTCUO. op-q' \4yet Si
ivvixia K.T.X. iwi pro (wrd Vat.

1 2 4 1 f. KttT1 &Kpas, 'utterly,' in the of Sigeum (his younger contemporary)

sense of 'violently': perh. with a remi- fr. 1 avu 8' 'Apifiaviruv r^'Viwaia Spr/,
niscence of Od. 5. 313 (quoted by Camp- £1- tZv rbv fioptav irvetv, xL®vat ^' atfTct
bell) us apa iJ.iv elvovr' tXcurev /jj-ya KV/J.0. /i^TTore iWelweiv bwtp Si rd 6p7] ravra
KOT' aicpTjs, ' the great wave smote down 'Tireppopiovs Ka.6~!)Kuv els rty eripav 6&-
on him' (Odysseus on his raft): in Ant. \a<r<rav. For the age of Sophocles, these
201 7r/)j/crcu KO.T'1 axpas (of destroying a mountains belonged wholly to the region
city).—KV|iaToa\6is, breaking like bil- of myth, and so were all the more
lows. suitable for his purpose here. The Ro-
1 2 4 5 ff. Compare this poet, indi- man poets, too, used the ' Rhipaei mon-
cation of the four points of the compass tes' to denote the uttermost North (Verg.
with the prose phraseology in Xen. Anab. Geo. 1. 240, etc.). The name 'Piiroi
3. 5. 15, irpbs ?w, 717)65 e<nr4pav, irpbs jj.e- was only jmrnl,—the 'blasts' of Boreas
<nifi,fjplav, wpds dpKTOv.—ivi. pta-o-av d.K- coming thence. 4wv\idv, wrapped in
TIV' = ' in the region of the noon-tide ray,' gloom and storm; cp. 1558.
i.e. these waves of trouble are supposed Others, not taking piirdv as a name,
to be driven by a south wind (cp. Tr. render: (1) ' From the nocturnal blasts,'—
112, n. on 1240). but this would not sufficiently indicate
1 2 4 8 'Piirov. Arist. Meteor. 1 13 the north. (2) ' From the vibrating star-
(Berl. ed. 350 b 6) VT' air^v di rays of night,' like El. 105 •rra/j.feyyels
ApKTOv virip rrp iax&Tfls S/cuWas oi d&rpoiv I pnr&s. But there would be no
Ka\oifxevai "PZirai, irepi Hv TOV pieyi- point in saying that troubles come on
dovs \iav elalv ol \ey6p.evoi \6yoi fivdiii- Oedipus from the West,"the East, the
8e«. It is fortunate that this passage South, and—the stars. There is, indeed,
is extant, showing, as I think it does a secondary contrast between the bright-
beyond all reasonable doubt, that Soph. ness of the South and the gloom of the
here named the Rhipaean mountains, North; but the primary contrast is be-
'beyond utmost Scythia,' as representing tween the regions.
the North. Aristotle's words prove that 1 2 4 0 — 1 5 5 5 Fourth iireuroStov, di-
the name ' P i x o i for these mountains vided by a KOftuds (1447—1499)- P°ty-
was thoroughly familiar. Cp. Alcman of neices is dismissed with his father's curse.
Sparta (660 B.C.) fr. 51 (Bergk), 'Phras, Hardly has he departed, when thunder
ipos fr8eov (ivdiov Lobeck) C'Xp |, NWT6S is heard (1456). Theseus is summoned,
/ieXatvas aripvov. Hellanicus (circ. 450 receives the last injunctions of Oedipus,
B, C.) it. 96 (Miiller) rois Si 'Tirepfloptovs and leaves the scene along with him
iirip Th'Vliraia 6pr) okei'i' iaropei. Damastes {)

13—2
196 IO<t>OKAEOYI

AJN. /ecu JU/IJI; oo t]fiw, ws eoiKtv, o g

dvSpcov ye ju,owos, w irdrep, hi o/A/Aaros 12 50
acrraKTt XeC/3a)v hdicpvov <S8' oSoiTropet.
OI. Tts OWTOS ; AN. ovirep KCU irakan Karei-^oyiev
yvd[xrj, vdpeaTi Sevpo HokvveiKrjs oSe.
nOATNEIKHS.
oiftot, TI Spdao); iroTepa. rdyavTov icaicd
I2
irpovQev haKpvaa), mudes, 17 TO, TOOS' o/xui/ 55
7raTpos yepovros; ov £evr}<; eVl 6
<rvv <r<f><£v ifjievprjK ivddS' i ^
icrdrJTL crvu rotaSe, T77S o
yepcov yipovTL <rvyKaTa>K7)Kei>
Xd uapaivoov, Kparll 8'8' ouaarocrTepel 12 60
j 7 01 avpas a/cTevicrros acrcreTai,"
dSe\(j>d S', ajs ioLKe, TOVTQKTIV <f>opel
rd r ^ s Ta\aCvr)<; vrjBvos d
dya) TTavca\y]<; ot/»' a y a ^ f
Kal [laprvpco Ka/cicrros dvOpcovcw rpoijiaZs 1265
1 2 4 9 »q. Verba us loiKev, 6 f^os | afdpCiv yt ixovvat delenda censet Nauckius. Pro
verbis avSpuv ye yuoucos Dindorfius coniecit afSp&v dlx' SXKwv: Weckleinus av&pujv
7' (vel arSp&v, cf. ad v. 260) tpyifios: Heimsoethius dvdpav /tovudds. 1 2 6 1 aartxK-
rl] affTdfcTa Bothius. 1 2 5 6 TaTp6s...y8oiid<;~\ Hunc versum omisit L pr. manus,

1 2 4 9 Kal fu\v, introducing the new
comer (549): ii|Jiiv ethic dat. (81).
1250 dvSpuy yt povvos (cp. 875),
'with no escort at least,' in contrast to
Creon, 722 offffox Zpxeriu | Kpiav 65'
ijfuv oix bev Troinrwv, T&rep. Oedipus
dreaded that his son, Creon, would make
an attempt to carry him off by violence:
cp. 1200 etirep Kfii/Qs «S' Ae&rercu, | )ii\-
Sels Kparelru etc.: and Antigone hastens
to assure him at once that Polyneices
comes otherwise than as Creon came.
He is alone, and in tears. For the gen.
cp. Ai. 511 o-oG.../*ocos.—Others:—(1)
'he, and no one else': this seems some-
what weak. (2) 'weeping as no man
weeps' (but only women):—a modern
view of weeping: it is enough to re-
member Achilles and Aeneas.
1 2 5 1 dcrraKTC has I in 1646. The
general rule (Blomfield glossar. Aesch.
P. V. 216) is that such adverbs, when
from nouns in r/ or a, end in a, (as airo-
/Soff): when from nouns in os, in 1, which
is more often short, but sometimes long,
For 1 cp. iyeprl (Ant. 413), vtwsrl (El.
1040), atcvdiaTl (fr. 429), duipl (Ar. Bed.
741), &vSpurri (id. 149), dapurrl (Eq. 989),
the Homeric ifwyijTl, /ueyaXoxrW, etc.
For I, woifioiKTl (At. 1227), dviSpwrl (II.
15. 228), aawovU (8. 512), ivaurrl (Od.
4. 92), etc.—d<rroKTC, not arayS-qv (still-
atini): Plat. Phaed. 117 C ifiov ye...d(r-
TOKT! ix&pei T4 douepva. So Eur. / . T.
1242 atrr&KTwv...iSarav, and Apoll. Rh.
3. 8Q4 aaTayh.—<S8e=5e0po: cp. 1286,
0. T. 7.
1 2 5 2 KaT(£\o|MV -yv«5(*.xi» apprehend-
ed: Plat. Men. 72 D 01) IUVTOI US fioi-
\opaLy4 irw KO.T£XU T6 tpuT&nei/oi'.
1 2 5 4 f. Spdo-w, probably aor. subj.
(cp. 478), though it might be fut.: cp.
Tr. 973 rl 7rd8oi;Tl 5e ix.-fitTofj.aL; otuoi.
So Eur. Ph. 1310 oi'uoi, rl Spiura; irorep'
iixavrbv y iroXiv \ orrha So/cpiicros, etc.
The Phoenissae being the earlier play,
it is possible that Soph, had it in mind,
but it is quite as likely that the coin-
 OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 197
AN. LO, yonder, methinks, I see the stranger coming
hither,—yea, without attendants, my father,—the tears stream-
ing from his eyes.
OE. Who is he ? A N . The same who was in our thoughts
from the first;—Polyneices hath come to us.
Enter POLYNEICES, on spectators' left.
Po. Ah me, what shall I do ? Whether shall I weep first for
mine own sorrows, sisters, or for mine aged sire's, as I see them
yonder ? Whom I have found in a strange land, an exile here
with you twain, clad in such raiment, whereof the foul squalor
hath dwelt with that aged form so long, a very blight upon his
flesh,—while above the sightless eyes the unkempt hair flutters
in the breeze; and matching with these things, meseems, is the
food that he carries, hapless one, against hunger's pinch.
Wretch that I am! I learn all this too late: and I bear
witness that I am proved the vilest of men in all that touches
addidit in margine vel ipsa (ut magis credo) vel S : delendum censet Nauck.,
in v. 1257 ox eOpij/c' coniciens pro ttpeipriic'. 1 2 5 8 6W0iX^s] SUOTRCTJJ Nauck.
1 2 5 9 irbvos codd., irivos Scaliger. 1 2 6 1 aftrcrerai (ex d-loaerai) L. 1 2 6 2 TOI5-
TM<ru> ipopel] ToicrSe <rv/A<p£pei. coni. Blaydes.—Dev.l. <pipei (V2) cf. v. 1357, 0. T. 1320.

cidence is accidental: it is at any rate dat.: cp. on 313.—aKTivio-ros: Her. 7.

trivial. 208 (the Lacedaemonians before Ther-
1 2 5 7 4V6CLS' lKpep\T||Wvov, in exile mopylae) robs /iiv Sij <Spa yvfu>a^o/j.4vovs
h e r e : Plat. Gorg. 468 D ef TIS airoKrelvei TUV indpSv, roiis Si T&S K6/J.US KTCvi^o/ii-
nvh 17 ixfldWci in ir6\eus ij dcpaipe'ircu vovs. The (creis was usu. of boxwood,
XP'/lpaTa (cp. iKiriTTetv, of being exiled). ivory, or metal.—^Unrerai: II. 6. 510
We might understand, 'shipwrecked here,' d,i»0i Si x a ' T a ' I w/tois AbraovTcu.
iicp&Ww being regularly used of casting 1 2 6 2 d8eX<pd...TOUTOuriv: but Ant.
ashore; but I prefer the simpler version. 192 oSeX0i r&vSe. The dat. occurs else-
1 2 5 8 f. «r«v: cp. El. 191 aeocei aim where (as Plat. Tim. 67 E), but the gen.
<TTO\$.—TTJS: see on 747.—Y^p«v...ir£vos: is much commoner.
Od. 22. 184 <T6.KOS eupi) y4pov, TreiraXa-y- <f>opet is taken by some as 'obtains by
/lipov afti (stained with rust): Theocr. 7. begging'; but a conjechire to that effect
17 a/upl 84 of (TT-qOeiTiTi yipuv iaQlyyero would be hardly in place. Obviously it
iriir\os (cp. anus charta, Catull. 68. 46). means simply 'carries? and alludes to a
So Ar. Lys. 1207 &pTos...v6avlas. <rvy- wallet (ir-ftpa.) carried by Oed., for the
KaTmKT|K€v, has made an abiding home, reception of the airaviaTii. 5w/)i)/iaTa (4).
emphatic perf., cp. 186 rirpcxpev (n.), This was a part of the conventional outfit
1004. for the wandering beggar; so, when A-
126O irXcvpdv papaCvwv can mean thene turned Odysseus into that guise, she
only that the squalor of the raiment is gave him aKTJirTpbv KO.1 detect vfipr/v, \
unwholesome for the body to which it irvKvh puiyaktriV iv Si <rrp6(pos yev aoprrfp:
clings. Cp. Aesch. P. V. 596 vbaov.,.|... ' a staff, and a mean, much-tattered wal-
a fiapalvei fie. We cannot render mere- let ; and therewith was a cord to hang it'
ly, ' marring the comeliness of thy form ' (Od. 13. 437).
(as Ellendt, de sordibus corpus dehones- 1265 f. 'And I testify that I have
tantibus). come to be, have proved myself, most
126O f. Kptrrl op.|iaTocrTep«t, locative vile in regard to thy maintenance':
198 IO<t>OKAEOYI

rats (raiow rJKeiv rdfid firj '£ aXkcov

dW earn yap Kal Zrjvl crvvdaxos 6p6vcov
AiSws eV epyois irdcn,, KCU npos croi, irarep,
TrapacrTadrfTO)' TS>V yap 'qfiaprqiievotv
a,KT) fikv ecrn, Trpocrfyopa S' OVK ear e n . 12 70
Ti crtyas;
$a>VT)<rov, <a irdrep, TL' fxiij fx p^
ouS' dvTafxeCfiei fi ovhev, d\\' drt/aacras
TrefjbxjjeLS avavSos, ouS' a ju/^viets </>pacras;
w (nripixaT dvSpos TotJS', i/xal 8' dj 1275
impacraT' aXX' v^ets ye KLvrjcrat
TO hvcTTrpocroicrTov Kdirpocrrjyopov
cos ju.>? /A' a.TLjxov, TOV 6eov ye
d(f)rj 8 d
1 2 6 6 rats aaiaui rjKei.v\ rah <ra?s atcotieiv coni. Weckleinus.—raWa codd.: p
Reiskius. 1 2 6 8 7r&n omittunt L 2 , B, Vat. 127O vpbacpopa L, qui tamen
in v. 581 7rpo<70op4 recte praebet. &va<j>opA Hartung. 1 2 7 3 oiS' avTa/ietflri L :
ai 8' dvTapelpei Meinekius: 01W ctj/ra/ieWei Wecklein. 1 2 7 5 w <rw£p/ia
Td>>5/)os A, quae 1. non temere reicienda est: vide tamen annot. infra, ui

J 1177 ?X^ICTTOI'...^K« (n.). (Better GTpa.Tt}=on them; and so id. 97 irpbs

thus than, ' I , who have come hither, 'A.Tpel5aunv.
am,' etc.)—TDO<J>. Tats o-ato-iv, dat. of re- 1 2 6 9 f. TCOV 7<ip i^|j.apTi||Uvci>v: 'there
spect.—|iij 'i dXXwv : EL 1225 HA. w are remedies for the faults committed
(p$4y/i', a<plicov; OP. /«;K^r' aXXoSep 7ri)6j;. (i.e. if Oed. will return to Thebes with
1 2 6 7 f. dXXii...'yap, 'but since': see Polyneices), while there is no possibility
on 988. Zt)vl (HivBaKosflpovwv,a sharer of adding to them.' In this appeal for
with Zeus of his throne: cp. on 1382. pardon, the 'faults' most naturally mean
Where we should say, 'an attribute' those committed by the speaker; but the
of godhead, the Greeks often use the vague phrase which, he has chosen per-
image of assessor. AlScos, here compas- mits the thought that there had been
sion; see on 237. AlSibs, as well as'EXeos, errors on both sides. irpocr<j>opd implies
had an altar at Athens (see Paus. 1. 17.1, at once a confession and an assurance;
cited on 260). Shaksp. Merch. 4. 1. 193 the son has behaved as ill as possible;
(mercy): ' It is enthroned in the hearts of he could not, even if he would, add to
kings, It is an attribute to God Himself; his offence. Hartung's dvac|>opd could
And earthly power doth then show likest not mean what he intends, 'there is no
God's, When mercy seasons justice.' possibility of recalling the past,' but only,
lir' tpyo\.$ ireUri, in all deeds: cp. //. 'there is no possibility of referring the
4. 178 aXff o8™s iirl iraai xo\ov re- blame elsewhere,'—of putting it on other
X&rei' 'Xya/j.4iiviiiv, 'in all cases' (as in shoulders.
this). 1 2 7 1 T£ 0-fyq.s; An anxious pause,
Kal irpis TOC, 'nigh to thee also.' In while Oed. remains silent: cp. 315, 318.
this sense irp6s is usu. said of places (see 1 2 7 2 f. |i/rj |i' (iiroo-Tpa^S: Xen.
10), very seldom of persons (except in Cyr. 5. 5. 36 T) Kal 0i\ij<rw <re; Ei ai /Soti-
such phrases as o irpos rots BeapoBi- Xet, £$17. K a i otic &iro<TTp4ipeL fie
r o t s ZXeye, before their tribunal, Dem. (iVjrep apTi; But the place from which
or. 20 § 98). In Ant. 1188 JCMPO/MU | one turns is put in the gen., as O. T. 431
...Trpjs SfUDaiiTi ='sink into their arms': OIKUIV T W o7roffTpa0e(s.—aTipda'as, of
in Ai. 95 t§a\f/ rejecting a suppliant, cp. 49, 286.
 OlAinOYZ ETTI KOAQNQI 199
care for thee:—from mine own lips hear what I am. But, seeing
that Zeus himself, in all that he doeth, hath Mercy for the sharer
of his throne, may she come to thy side also, my father; for the
faults can be healed, but can never more be made worse.
[A pause.
Why art thou silent ? Speak, father:—turn not away from
me. Hast thou not even an answer for me ? Wilt thou dismiss
me in mute scorn, without telling wherefore thou art wroth ?
O ye, his daughters, sisters mine, strive ye, at least, to move
our sire's implacable, inexorable silence, that he send me not
away dishonoured,—-who am the suppliant of the god,—with no
word of response.
y.' avSpos B, Vat. 1 3 7 7 SvmrpicrourTov L et codd. plerique: Svairpoairov B, T,
Vat., Farn.: Svirirpo&Gjirov Nauck. 1 2 7 8 ws /*TJ fi' anjiov rov\ ws fii) diro-
n/jiov TOV coni. Blaydes. 1 2 7 9 oilrois /t' &<j>r) ye codd. (/i' cufrijiie R ) : OOTWS d0jj
jue Dindorf.: oliras &<piy coni. Elms., recep. Hartung.: ofirus a<prfrai coni. Blaydes.

1 2 7 5 a o~ir^p|iaT': for the plur. cp. 1 2 7 8 f. us |uj p.* aTi|iov...ovTws dfy-Q

600. The v.l. o-ir^p|i,o ravSpds might be |ie. The objection to d<(>^ ye is that a
defended by Tr. 1147 raXei TO iron fioi. second ^e (though possible, see on 387)
airipfia trwv biAaiixovuv (cp. ib. 304); but is here weak after 8«ou ye. As to its
the sing., when it refers to more than one place after d<f>ti> that is paralleled by
person, is usu. rather 'race,' like airip/M 1409. On the other hand a repeated (J.6,
IleXoiriSwv Aesch. Cho. 503. Cp. 330. in the utterance of impassioned entreaty,
«(ial 8'. When different relationships. may be defended by 1407 ff. /«} TOI jne...
of the same person are expressed, the • pvf) n' aTiixdcriTi ye: cp. Tr. 218 ISoi /i'
second is introduced by %k, without a avarapdavei \ evot /i' 6 await: Eur. Ph.
preceding (liv: Aesch. Pers. 151 fnfiTTjp 497 ^ o l /iCv, el leal ix^ KaB' "EWfyuv
/3a<riX&>s, I j3a<r(Xeia b" ip.-//: Eur. Med. xiova I Te9pi.ii.ne6', dXX' oftv Hwerd /xot
970 ira.Tp&s vtav yvvcuKa, Seairdnv b" ip^v: boKeZs X^yet**.
Her. 7. 10 Twrpl T$ irQ, &de\<pe$ d£ iptp: Elmsley's conjecture OOTWS d^ifl, which
8. 54 'ABrjvaluii TOI>S <pvy&Sas, ioivrif 5i Hartung adopts, is unmetrical. lrnu has
iirontvovs. i in pres. (and impf.j'intlic., imper., infin.,
1 2 7 6 dXX' u(i6ts Y«, ' Ye at least' and partic. (though fin Epic poetry, and
(since I have failed): cp. El. 411 avyytv- sometimes even in Attic, as Aesch. Theb.
ea$i y' o\XA vvv (now, at least): ib. 415 493), but 1 always in pres. subj. and opt.:
\iy' dXXi TOVTO ((Ms, at least): ib. 1013 / / . 13. 234 fiedlytTi. iMxeoOcu: Horn. Hymn.
vovv <r%is dXXi r<p xp(""p '"ort: Tr. 320 4. 152 Tpolr] /3^\ea CTOvoevra.'. Theogn. 94
etw', (5 T&\aw\ oXX' rnj.lv: Dem. or. 3 y\&ffffav I'fio'i KaKfy : Od. 2. 185 (55' dvi-
§ 33 ikv oSv d\XA vvv y' (TI.. .(SeXyariTe. elris. In Ar. Lys. 157 rl 5'; jjv arjilaaai
1 2 7 7 8v<nrp6<roi<TTov=xaXeirdi' irpoa- avdpes T)/J.S.S, a )i£ke (so the MSS.), Kuster
(pipf<r9tu (midd.), hard for one to hold brought in a gratuitous error by writing
intercourse with. Cp. Plat. Lys. 223 B d0(ucr', which Dindorf has adopted. As
iddKovv Tjfjuv...awopoi etvat Trpo<r(pe'pea0at, Chandler says, atplaui is a false accent
they 'seemed to us hard to deal with.' for dtpiaai. (Accent., 2nd ed. § 794, cp.
The epithet refers to his sullen silence, § 820.) d(j>rJT<u (Blaydes) would mean
and is defined by dirpooTiyopov. In Eur. 'let go hold of (with gen., 0. T. 1521
/ . A. 345 8v<nrp6<rtTos ftrure KXydptav riKvoiv 8' d0oO), not 'dismiss.'
airi.vi.oi, Thuc. 1. 130 ivatrpoaoSov... TOV 8eo« ye, Poseidon (1158): 7c em-
avrbv Trapeze, the sense is ' hard of access,' phasises the whole phrase, to which 6vra
i.e. living in a haughty seclusion. Cp. would usu. be added (cp. 83): cp. O. T.
TV. 1093 \4OVT', airXarav $p^fifj.a K&irpoff- 929 6\f}ia... I yivoir', inelvov 7 ' oiVa wav-
•fiyopov (the Nemean lion).—(TTO|io : TCXJJS 3d/j.ap.—irpooraTTjv: cp. on n 71.
for the periphrasis cp. 603.
200 I04>0KAE0YI
AN. Xey', cS TaXaiTrtop, CLVTOS WV X/aeia ^apei. 1280
TOL TToWd ydp TOL prjfxar 77 T€p\ftavrd TL
7) ovo~)(€pavavT 77 KaTOLKrCcravrd 7ro)s
irapecr)(e <f>a)vrjv TCH? dffxovijTois rivd.
HO. aXX' i£epco' /caX<3s y a p i^rjyeL crv (JLOL'
TtpdiTOV flkl> OLVTOV TOI> 0€.OV TTOLOVfI,€VO<; I 285
dpcoyov, evdev /JL aiB' dvicrrrjcrev fj.oK.eiv
6 Tr}o~8e TTJS y ^ s KoCpavos, SiSovs
Xe'fai T' aKOvcrau T acr^aXet crvi'
KCU ravT d(f> v/xmv, w £eVoi, fiovhjo-ojj.cu
l TCUVS' d8e\(f>cuv /cat Trar/aos Kvpeiv ifioi. 1290
a S'
S' X ^ i ' -37877 crot dikoi Xe'^xti, irdrep.
yrjs IK Trarpwas i^ekrfXaficu <f>iryd<;,
TOIS crors Travdp\oi<; ovveit ivOaKtiv dpovois
yoiqj ire^u/fcis rj^iovv yepairepq..
dvd' av ja' 'Ereo/cX^s, <ui' <j>vo~eL vecorepo1;, I2
95
y?7S i£ea)<rev, ovre vucrfcras \6ya>
OVT ets eXey^ov ^eipo? oi58' epyov f
Se Tretcras. cSt> eyw jaaXto-ra
^ '^pwvv alrCav elvai XeyW
128O xpe/j] xpf'os Nauck. 1 2 8 4 y&p (tribus punctis superscriptis) KOXSS
y&p L, cf. v. 353. KaXus 5' R. 1 2 8 8 d<r<t>a\rji (sic) L. 129O rof^S'
dSeX^oic Nauck. 1 2 0 1 ^5i;] (J5e B, T, Vat., Farn. 1 2 8 3 dvApxois
Nauck. 1 2 9 4 yepairtpg. codd. (irepaiTtpa Vat.): L litteram 1 (ante T) in

1 2 8 0 XP£"J> a causal (rather than Eum. 245); cp. d0iSy3);ros, 'fearless,' 0. 7".
modal) dat., cp. 333 irddouri: Ph. 162 885 : and n. above on 1031.
e
ipopjirfi xP '9 I VTlftov iyiitiei.. 1 2 8 4 ^r|-y€t, praecipis (but otherwise
1 2 8 1 f. T<X iroXXct pij(J.a.Ta, 'the many in 1520). Cp. At. 320 t^tiyeir', 'he ever
words' (of any given long speech), with taught' (Tecmessa recalling the utterances
gnomic aor., as 1214 al /xaKpal | &p.£pai of Ajax).
KariBevTo. Distinguish 87 rb. irbW iicetva 1 2 8 5 f. iroioi!|ievos ap<ay6v, 'making
K0.K&, 'those many,'in a definite allusion. my helper,' i.e. appealing to his name:
(ret TToWi. must not be taken separately cp. O. T. 240 (rov avSpa) tcoivov iroieta-dai,
as adv., 'oft.')—^j Tip<|/avrd TI etc.: 'by 'make him partner': Theognis 113 /J.-//-
giving some pleasure,—or by some utter- irore rbv KO.KOV Sfdpa <pi\ov iroielffBai
ance of indignation, or of pity.' Not, iralpov.—a%* with (loXetv (epex. inf.),
'by exciting some indignation or some 'that I should come hither': cp. 1251.
pity.' Neither 8v<rx«po'v€iv nor KaroiKT- d.via-Tr\<rev: cp. 276.
Cj«v is ever causative in classical Greek. 1 2 8 8 \l£<u T aKovaraC T": see on
In Eur. / . A. 686 Karp/cWcrflijc is not, 190.—4£68o>: see 1165.
' I was moved to pity,' but ' I bewailed 1 2 8 9 PovXij<ro|uu, ' I shall wish' (i.e.
myself,' the pass. aor. in midd. sense, as until the hoped-for fulfilment of the wish
often. The emotion of the speaker will has been attained). So O. T. 1077 (where
awaken a response in the hearer. see n.), At. 68i, etc.
1 2 8 3 difxwiJTOis in act. sense: so 1 2 9 1 8^X10 Si X^ai (ravra) & i|Xflov,
dcoiiSaros (Tr. 968), a<p8eyKTos (Aesch. those things for -which I came; cognate
 OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 201

AN. Tell him thyself, unhappy one, what thou hast come
to seek. As words flow, perchance they touch to joy, perchance
they glow with anger, or with tenderness, and so they somehow
give a voice to the dumb.
Po. Then will I speak boldly,—for thou dost admonish me
well,—first claiming the help of the god himself, from whose
altar the king of this land raised me, that I might come hither,
with warranty to speak and hear, and go my way unharmed.
And I will crave, strangers, that these pledges be kept with me
by you, and by my sisters here, and by my sire.—But now I would
fain tell thee, father, why I came.
I have been driven, an exile, from my fatherland, because, as
eldest-born, I claimed to sit in thy sovereign seat. Wherefore
Eteocles, though the younger, thrust me from the land, when he
had neither worsted me in argument, nor come to trial of might
and deed,—no, but won the city over. And of this I deem
it most likely that the curse on thy house is the cause;
litura habet (fortasse e fuerat), litteram a superscriptam. yepalrepos Jacobs.,
Nauck.: yovr]...yepanipa Musgravius. 1 2 9 7 otir' fyyov codd. : oiS' Hpyov
Hermann.—l/ryov] ipyw B, T, Vat., Farn. 1 2 9 9 ipivvv L, cum accentu geni-

acc. of errand, as O. T. 1005 TOVT' d<piK- the claim, before a competent tribunal.—
bjxrjv: Plat. Prot. 310 E airi. ravra xai els SXeyxov : cp. 835 rax' elsfidjuavovet
vvv i]K(o. See n. on 0. T. 788. Xepuv. XElPl's °^' ^P7OV is a species of
1 2 9 3 f. iravdpxois is fitting, since hendiadys,—the practical test of single
each brother claimed the sole power (373). combat (cp. Ai. 814 ra^os yb.p l^yov
—-yepaCi-tpos, (Jacobs and Nauck,) for ye- KO.1 TOSQV d'/*' fyerai). We cannot dis-
pai'Wpiji, has been received by several tinguish \eipos, as the duel, from £p-yov,
edd., including Dindorf and Wecklein. as a trial of strength between adherents,
The common idiom doubtless favours it; since- Thebes was with Eteocles. Her-
yet the phrase, 'brought into being by mann's o«8' (for the MS. o«V), before
the elder birth,' is surely intelligible as a Jspyov, is necessary, unless we suppose an
poetical fusion of 7<wij vpmipq. Te<pvK<&soilre understood before \ei.pos: cp. on
with yepatrepos we<pvKi!>s. 0. T. 236 ff.
In Attic prose the comparative of 1 2 9 8 ff. (ia\icrTa |Uv with \iya, not
yepatos always implies the contrast be- with Tijv <rijv ' E p . : ' and of these things
tween youth and a more advanced period I hold (as the most probable account)
of life (Thuc. 6. 18 a/m ^01 yepmrtpois that the curse on thy race is the cause;—
fiovXeOopres). The use in the text, to then from seers also I hear in this sense.'
denote merely priority of birth (Attic Cp. El. 932 ot,uat judXiaV iywye Tov
Tpeafibrepos), is Ionic, as Her. 6. 52 d,u- TedvriKOTOs \ jj.vi)ne? 'Opivrov raCra irpo<r-
tftorepa T 4 iraidla T\yti<sa.<xfiax fiatrikias,6eivai Tixa, ' I think it most likely t h a t . . . ' :
npav Si liSXXov rbv yepalrepov: and Ph. 617 oioiTo p-iv /j.d\i<r8' inoiaiov
poetical, as Theocr. 15. 139 6 yepalraTos \afiuiv, ' he thought it most likely that he
efom xalSav. (could bring him) without compulsion.'
1295 dvW <»v, 'wherefore,' as 0. T. The |Uv after (iaXio-ra opposes this view,
264.—In'ETeoKXrjs the 0 might be either the most likely, to other views (not stated)
long or short (cp. on 1): elsewhere Soph, which are possible, though less probable:
has the name only in Ant. 23,194 ('EreoK- fereiTa is not opposed to (Uv,but introduces
X^a beginning both verses). the fact which confirms his conjecture.
1 2 9 6 f. Xoytp, in an argument upon •niv O-TJV 'Bpitniv, the Fury who pur-
202 I04>0KAE0YI
Kairo fidvr€(ov ravrrj KXVCJ. 1300
iirel yap rj\dov *Apyos is TO
\a/3(t)v ASpacrrov Trevdepov, /
r' ifiauro) yrjs ocronrep 'ATTICIS
KakovvTai KOX T^Ti[Lr\vrai BopC,
07T<us TOP kirTakoyxpv es ®i)/3a<; crroXov X
3°5
£vv roTcrS' dyeipas rj ddvoi/ju TravSt/cco?,
rj rovs Ta8' iKTrpd^avTas e/cySaXoi/xt 717 s.
etei/' r t 8777a i w a^>ty/x,eVos Kvpai;
crol irpocrTpoTralovs, a> vdrep, Xtras e
auro5 T' ifiavTov ^v/xfid^wv re i 131 o
ot vut' crui' cnra rafeo"iv cut' eirra Te
Xoy^ais TO ©r^yS^s TreStoi' a/A(^>eo"Tacri TTOV
olos 8,o/3vo"o~o{'s 'AfJLcj)idpeG)s, TOL Trpcora k
tivi pluralis (cf. Eur. / . 7^ 931 OI;K, a\V 'Epivvv Seifia /x' ^K/3O\X« X®°V°S> &• 97° ocroi
8' 'Epivvv oiic iKd<r8Tiaai> vo/ufi): sed ipivvv pro accusativo singulari a librario accep-
tum fuisse vix dubitari potest, qui in duobus aliis locis eundem accentum dedit, Tr.
893 s^1!* ^T^K^v...iieya\av...ipivvv1 ILL 1080 dtSOfiav £\ovff' tpcvuv. In posteriore

sues thee and thy race, the family curse,
369 rijv 7rd\oi yivovs (pBopiv (cp. 965),
as Oed. himself called his sons' strife
veTtpwpJvTjv (421). Not, 'thy curse on
thy sons': Polyneices knows nothing of
the imprecation uttered at 421 ff. It is
a distinctive point in the Sophoclean
treatment of the story that the curse of
Oed. on his sons comes after the out-
break of war between them, not be-
fore it, as with Aesch. and Eur. : see
Introd.
pdvrcuv, at Argos, probably alluding
to Amphiaraus (1313). This Argive ut-
terance as to the cause of the brothers'
strife may be conceived as a part of the
oracles noticed at 133 r, which also con-
cerned the issue.
13O1 f. The •yop seems meant to
introduce a further account of what the
fixniTWi at Argos had said; but no such
explanation is given, yap cannot be ex-
plained, at this point in the story, as the
mere preface to narrative (0. T. 277);
that should have stood in 1292. Yet I
would not write 8' dp'. The hearers are
left to understand that he found the seers
among his new allies.—TO AupixoV, simp-
ly as being in the AuipLfit. v&aif IIAoTros
(see on 695); CD. on 378 (Trpoo-Xa^di/ei).
13O3 f. y»]S 'Airias, a name for the
Peloponnesus (Aesch. Ag. 256), from the
mythical king 'ATTIS, who crossed over
from Naupactus, 'before Pelopshad come
to Olympia,' as Paus. says, and purged
the land of monsters. The Sicyon myth
made him son of Telchin (Paus. 2. 5. 7);
Aesch. calls him larpS/iayris ircus 'ATTOX-
X&wos (Stippl. 263). Distinguish 1685
diriav I 7Sy, 'a far land ' (&iro).
13O4 T«TC(ir)vToi: for the pf., ex-
pressing fixed repute, cp. on 186, 1004:
Thuc. 2. 45 <p6ovos yhp TOIS fuiiri irpbs
TO favTlirakov, TO 5^ firj ifnroSihv dvavT-
ay(j3vio*Tt$ eivolq. TeTl/XTjTai, is in per-
manent honour.—SopC: see on 620. This
was the ordinary form, i. e. the form used
in prose, as by Thuc. In the iambic
verse of tragedy it is only once necessary
(Eur. Hec. 5 KIVSWOS ftr^e dopl ire<reiv
'EXXrjPtKv). In lyrics it was freely used
by Aesch. and Eur. But neither the
iambics nor the lyrics of Soph, anywhere
require it, while they thrice require S6pu.
The question, then, is: Are we to assume
that Soph, never used 8op(? As the MSS.
give that form even where 86p€i is neces-
sary, their evidence is indecisive. On
general grounds it is more probable that
Soph, should have admitted both forms.
This was Hermann's view; among recent
editors, Bellermann supports it.
 OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 203

then from soothsayers also I so hear. For when I came

to Dorian Argos, I took the daughter of Adrastus to wife;
and I bound to me by oath all of the Apian land who
are foremost in renown of war, that with them I might levy
the sevenfold host of spearmen against Thebes, and die in my
just cause, or cast the doers of this wrong from the realm.
Well, and wherefore have I come hither now ? With
suppliant prayers, my father, unto thee—mine own, and the
prayers of mine allies, who now, with seven hosts behind
their seven spears, have set their leaguer round the plain of
Thebes; of whom is swift-speared Amphiaraus, matchless
quidem loco corrector i indicavit, relicto tamen 0. 13OO K\6UV A, L2, R : unde
Hartuns^us, pro HireiTa...K\6w) avvels Te.../c\i)wj'. 13O4 Sopi codd.: Sopu
Dindorf. 13O6 TOST L pr. m., 8' addidit S. 13O8 crol irpoarpovalov a£<.
irdrep (sic) L. 131O avros y' codd.: airos r' Reiskius. 1 3 1 1 cirra T'
atxirlcnv Bergk. 1 3 1 3 ofotr ex olov<r L.—Sopiicaovs codd.: Sopvoaovs Reisig.

1 3 0 5 T6V eimiXo'YX0''...errdXov, 'the body of spearmen. Polyneices, who is

expedition with seven bodies of spear-
men'; i.e. the compound adj. is equivalent
to two separate epithets, ' sevenfold,' and
'armed with spears': cp. on 17 irvKvh-
•n-Tepoi. The boldness of the phrase con-
sists in the collective sing. <TT6\OV being
used instead of a plur. like T<£feis (1311).
Not, 'under the seven spears of seven
leaders,' as if the Myxv of each leader
was an ensign. Cp. on 1311. The art. rt>v,
because the expedition is no longer a
project, but a fact (1312).
1 3 0 6 f. iravStKus, as asserting just
claims in fair fight. The device on the
shield of the Aeschylean Polyneices is
Alicy leading a man in golden armour,
with the words, rarajw 5' avBpa rovSe,
Kal iroXix I i£et Ttarptfoiv Sa/iaruv r'
CTpotj>i.i (Theb. 647).—TOVS Ta8* I
Eteocles: for pi.,-op. 148.
13O8 «ttv marks a pause after a state-
ment, before the speaker proceeds to
comment or argument: so El. 534: Eur.
Med. 386 etev \ Kal Srj TeBvaar rls /j.e
131O avTos T ' : cp. 462. The geni-
tives are simply subjective, 'prayers of
mine and of theirs,' i.e. made by us (cp.
1326), rather than gen. of connection,
'about myself,' etc.
1 8 1 1 f. Tri|e<riv...Xo7XOis. The 'al-
lies' are the chieftains. They have
marched 'with their seven hosts and
their seven spears,' because each, carry-
ing his spear, rides at the head of his own
one of the seven, thinks of himself for
the moment as present with his comrades
in arms.
1 3 1 3 f. Sopucro-ovs = 5opvtr<r6os, a word
used also by Hes. and Aesch. (not Horn.),
and usu. rendered ' SQtax-brandishing.'
But this seems to confuse aevu with treloi.
On the analogy of the Homeric Xaocrcrios,
' urging on the host' (epith. of Ares etc.),
and the Pindaric ITTO<T6O.S, 'steed-urging,'
8opv<ro"6os should mean rather 'spear-
hurling' (cp. / / . n . 147 Skfiov 8' c3s
iaaeve nvXlvdeaOcu, sent him rolling like
a ball of stone). ' Charging with the
spear' is less suitable, since the epic 56pv
is rather a missile than a cavalry-lance.
'A(j.cj>uipews ( - ~ ~ - i cp. on 1), son of
Oecles, 'at once the Achilles and the
Calchas of the war' (as Schneidewin says),
is the most pathetic figure of the legend.
He foresees the issue; but his wife Eri-
phyle, the sister of Adrastus, persuades
him to go (having been bribed by Poly-
neices with Harmonia's necklace); and
when all the chiefs save Adrastus have
fallen, the Theban soil opens, and swal-
lows up Amphiaraus and his chariot: El.
837 : Pind. Nem. 9. 24: 10. 8. Cp. 01.
6. 15 (Adrastus speaking) irodiu arpanas
6<j>8a\/xbv i/ias, \ a/Kporcpov nivriv T'
byadbv Kal Sovpl fi&pvatrdcu. Aesch. makes
him the type of ill-fated virtue (Theb.
597). In contrast with the if^pis of the
other chiefs, his aisnppaavvi\ is marked by
the absence of any device (ir^^a) on his
204 S0<t>0KAE0YI

So/Dei KpaTvvcov, Trpcara 8' olcovaiv dSois"

I
6 Semepos 8' AiraAds Olvecos TOKOS 3I5
TvSeus" rpiros S' 'ETCOKXOS, 'Apyeios y
TerapTov 'iTnTOfiiSovT' drreaTeiXeu irarr)p
TaXadV d 7re/u,7rros 8' ev^erat KaTacrKa<jyfj
Kairai'eus TO ®rjftr)<s acrrv Sr/cocreLV irvpi'
Se nap^evoTraios 'Ap/cas opwrau, 1320
OS r»Js vpocrdev dhjxrjTrj% )(p6v(p
[jp Xo)(evOeC<;} TTLCTTOS 'A.T<xkavrq<; ydVos*
eyco Se o"ds, fet /AT) crds, aXXa TOU Ka/coO
TTOT/XOV <f>vTev0efe, o-ds ye TOI /caXou/Aevos,
ayco TOI' vA/ayous a<f>ofiov es © ^ a ? cnparov. 1325
01 o"' dt"Ti TrauScov rcivSe /cat xpvxrjs, ira/rep,

f j fiapeiav eli<a0elv p f f p
T<58' a v S p i TOUjLlOU 7T/3OS KOLCTVyVYJTOV TLCTLV,
o§ jot' i^ecocre KairecrvXyjcrev Trd,rpa<;.
ei yap TL TTLITTOV k<mv IK yjpr]<TTr]pl(iiv,
1 3 1 9 irvpCl T&xa A, R, Aldus. 1 3 2 1 vpoadev dS/x^rris xpo"<i>] Sapov O S ^ J xf
Nauck. 1 3 2 6 air!] d/[*01 L. Dindorf. 1 3 2 8 duadeTv Elms., liitaSeiv codd.

shield (»A. 591, Eur. /%. 1112 acr^/i' and to heighten the terror of the father's
oVXa). The same Greek feeling for a curse, which falls not only on the guilty
tragic prescience is seen in the story so son, but on his allies (cp. 1400).
beautifully told by Herod. (9. 16) of the The list agrees in names, though not
Persian guest at the banquet of Attaglnus. in order, with Aesch. Th. 377—652,
T<t irpwra \iiv...irpioro 8^: the art. is to where each name is associated with one
be repeated with the second clause. For of the seven gates of Thebes, as probably
the epanaphora cp. 5: / / . 1. 258 of irepl in the epic Thebaid. (Cp. Ant. 141 ff.,
ph fiovKijv Aavauv, Tepl 6' iari li&xeaBai. where the seven champions appear as
otwvoiv 68<ns, in respect to the paths having been slain and spoiled,—the special
of birds of omen, i.e. in applying the doom ofAmphiaraus being ignored.) Eur.
rules of augury to their flights. Cp. / / . Phoen.1104—n88alsohas this list, except
12. 237 rvvri 6' olwvdiai ranvwTepiiyecr<n that Eteoclus is omitted, and Adrastus
KeXetieu | veWetrBai.- r&v OV TI /icrarpiTia (the one survivor) substituted. In his
oi55' dXeyifa, \ etr' £TI Se(l' twai, etc. Supplices Eteoclus and Adrastus are both
Quite different is 0. T. 311 aWijv /j.amri- included, while either Hippomedon or
KTfi...b56v, some other way of divination Amphiaraus seems to be omitted.
(as distinct from augury). 1 3 1 6 f. TtiStvs : cp. Aesch. Th. 377
1 3 1 6 ff. The thirteen lines (1313— ff.: Eur. Ph. 1120 ff., Suppl. 901 ff.
1325) which contain the list of chiefs 'ET&>K\OS: Aesch. Th. 457 ff. : Eur.
illustrate the poet's tact. There is no Suppl. 872 ff. 'Iir*o(iffiovT: Aesch. Th.
pomp of description, no superfluous de- 486 ff.: Eur. Ph. n i 3 f f .
tail; but the three most interesting points 1 3 1 8 f. KaT<Mri<a<|>fj...8ft<5<r<i.v irvpC=
are lightly touched, —the character of Am- ' to destroy it with fire, in such a manner as
phiaraus, the character of Capaneus, and to raze it to the ground': mipC is instrum.
the parentage of Parthenopaeus. The -dat., and coheres closely with the verb;
dramatic purpose is to dignify the strife, KaTaorKa4>fj is dat. of manner, but with
 OIAITTOYI EfTI KOAfiNQI 205

warrior, matchless augur; then the son of Oeneus, Aetolian

Tydeus; Eteoclus third, of Argive birth; the fourth, Hippo-
medon, sent by Talaos, his sire; while Capaneus, the fifth,
vaunts that he will burn Thebes with fire, unto the ground;
and sixth, Arcadian Parthenopaeus rushes to the war, named
from that virgin of other days whose marriage in after-time
gave him birth, trusty son of Atalanta. Last, I, thy son,—
or if not thine, but offspring of an evil fate, yet thine at
least in name,—lead the fearless host of Argos unto Thebes.
And we, by these thy children and by thy life, my
father, implore thee all, praying thee to remit thy
stern wrath against me, as I go forth to chastise my
brother, who hath thrust me out and robbed me of
my fatherland. For if aught of truth is told by oracles,
proleptic force, like 0. T. 51 d\V &tr<pa- dinary sense, 'in return for,' 'as an equi-
\etq, TijvS1 A.vbp6o>aov iroXiv, = wore d<70aXi) valent for.' It would be as much as
eXvai. Kairavevs is the giant in whom their lives are worth to refuse the prayer.
the v(3pis of the assailants takes its most (In El. 537 &VT' d5e\$oO is sometimes
daring and impious form, the Goliath or taken as = 'for his sake,' but this is by
Mezentius of the story : cp. Ant. 133, no means certain.)
Aesch. Th. 422 ff. In Ph. 1128 Eur. 1 3 2 8 f. p.ijviv...elKa8«iv, concede thy
follows this conception; but in Suppl. wrath to me, i.e. remit it: the same
861 ff. he presents Capaneus in a totally constr. (though not in the same appli-
new light, as no less modest than trusty. cation) as Ph. 464 birnivW av deiis \ TTXOVV
That whole passage of the Supp/ices,—in •rili.lv etKy, concede a voyage to us. This is
which Eur. seeks to individualise some better than to make fiiji'iv ace. of respect.—
of these champions more closely,—is cu- For the form of «IK., cp. 862.—TOISJIOV
rious and characteristic. after T<38' (ivSpC, as 0. T. 533 rds ^/ids
132O ff. Ilap0€vouatos, son of Ata- followed by rovde rdvSpis: cp. on 6.
lanta by Meilanion, her vanquisher in the 1 3 3 0 Since irdrpas must clearly go
foot-race. Another version made Ares with both verbs, it would seem that,
the father. €irwvv|ios TTJS irp6<r8«v d8- aided by c|&ixr«, the poet has used dirt-
|ii]Ti]S, 'so named after her who before <rv\T)<rev with the constr. of aTrcirripriaev.
was a virgin,' XP^V<? ("Fpis Xo^euBtCs! Elsewhere we find only &.Toavkai> TI TWOS,
'having been born of her when at last to strip a thing from a man (cp. 922), or
she became a mother.'—XP°V<P (437)' d7roiru\ae nvd n, to strip a man of a
after her long virginity. The gen. [ir)Tp<Ss thing. We cannot here take irdTpas as
as 0. T. 1082 rij; yd,p ir4<pvKa fiyrpos. gen. of the person robbed, ('snatched me
In Aesch. Th. 536 this hero has ofl TL irap- from my country,') since i£,la><re implies
04vwv iir&vvfjLOi1 I (pp6vr}fj.a: c p . E u r . Ph. that the expeller is within the country.
1106 6 TTp Kvvayov. Nor could we well read iraTpay (' took
1 3 2 3 f. 4-ycJ Si tros: 'And I, thy my country from me').
son,—or (the corrective KaC), if not really 1 3 3 1 f. xpTl°"rTlp'0"'. The oracle
thy son, ...thine at least in name.' ITOT- brought to Oed. by Ismene (389) had
pov: for gen., cp. last n. He does not been received at Thebes (apparently)
mean, 'thou art not to blame for my before the expulsion of Polyneices, since
tainted birth,' but,—'disowned by thee, Oed. complains that the two brothers did
I have no sire but evil Destiny.' For not avail themselves of it in order to
•yt TOl cp. 0. T. 1171 Ketvov ft TOl 5rj recall him (418). It was to the effect
7TCUS iK\rife0'. that the welfare of Thebes depended on
1 3 2 6 f. dvrl iraCSuv ... iKerevopcv Oedipus. If Polyneices means the same
here = 7r/)6s iraldwv, 'by them,' i.e. 'as oracle here, ots dv will be Thebes, on
you love them,' a very rare use of avrC, the one hand, and any foreign foe of
but one which comes easily from its or- Thebes on the other. But the reference
206 IO<t>OKAEOYI
ois o.v crv irpocrdrj, rotcrS' e<f>a(TK elvcu /c/jaros.
irpos vvv ere Kprjvuv /cat decov o^oyvCwv
airtS iridicrdai Kal napeiKaOeiv, eirei
J
VTO))(ol fiev T^/teis Kal £ivoi, tjevos he crv' 335
aXXous Se ^ftJ7reuo^res OIKOV/J-EU crv TE
K<xyu>, TOV avTov SaCfiov i^eiXr))(OT£i.
o S' ev SO/AOI? Tvpavvos, <w raXas ey<w,
K O I ^ /ca^ ^ju.&Ji' eyyeXtoP afipvverac
I
ov, el crii Trjfifj ^v/JLTrapacmjcrei, (frpevi;, 34°
/8/ja^et crw oyKa> Kal -^popco Stacr/ceSctJ.
WCTT' et1 BO/JLOUTL TOUCTV crois crTijcro) cr dycov,
<TT7]cr(0 8' ifjbavTov, Ketvov e/c/SaXciiz/ y8ia.
Kai r a u r a crou jae^ i;vvdekovTO$ ecrri /u,oi
KOfjLTrelv, avev crov S' ouSe aatdfjvai crOevca. 1345
X O . r o i ' avSpa, TOV neixxpavTos ovveic, OiSiVous,
etTTait' oTroia ^vfx^op' eKire/jixpcu trakiv.
O I . a W e t /LteV, avhpeq rrjcrhe BT][J,OV)(OL ^ 0 6
1 3 3 2 ?0acr/c' elvai] £<j>£\ptTai. Nauck.—icpdros] Kparet T, Farn. : K/jarij marg. ed.
Turnebianae. 1 3 3 3 Pro KprjvQy coniecit Kelvwv (sc. T<2V xPyffT7lpLw) Her-
werden., Ori^ap Nauck.—xal 8e&i> L et codd. plerique: irpos deuv A, R, IA
1 3 3 4 irapeuia.8eii> Elms., irapeiKadew codd. 1 3 3 5 %tvos] TTTWXOS B, T, Farn.,
Vat. 1 3 3 6 olKov/iev] olx'ovixev F . G. Schmidt. 1 3 3 7 i^eiXrixores L2,

here is rather to a special oracle con- word like iyx&plwt we have ^ y ,

cerning the war between the brothers,
which Polyneices has heard from the
liAvrtis at Argos (cp. 1300).
irpocrBfj: join thyself: cp. [Dem.] or.
11 § 6 (speaking of the Persian king's
power in the Peloponnesian war) dirori-
pois wpotrBoiTO (the ' A t t i c ' alternative
for wpoaSuro, cp. Buttmann Gr. § 107,
Ois. 3), TOiirovs irrotei Kparelv T&V &•<•-
puv. So in the genuine Dem. or. 6 § 12
el 5' (xelvois xpoadtlro, and in Thuc. (3.
11; 6. 80; 8. 48, 87) etc.—Cp. n. on
404.—)!<|>a<rn': sc. rh xpioT^pia.
1 3 3 3 KpT|V<av: so Ant. 844 Antigone
cries, lii, Aipxatoi npijvcu G ^ o s T' | dap-
fidrov ak<ros. So Ajax at Troy, when
dying, invokes Kprjval re Tora/xoi 0' otde
along with the Sun-god. Orestes, re-
turning to Argos, brings an offering to
the Inachus (Aesch. Cho. 6). Wecklein
quotes an inscription from Rangabe An-
tiqu. Hellen. nr. 2447 Kai [Sfiviui] Tjpoias
KOX ifpaaaaai Kal Kpavas nai Tora-
liois xal deoiis Trdvras Kal iroffas.
The word Kpt]v<5v is certainly sound; the
peculiarity is that, instead of a general
which strictly suits 8«5v only, d/xdyvioi
0eoi=gods which belong to (protect) the
same ytvos, here, the gods of the Lab-
dacid y4vos (369): cp. 756. The variant
irp&s Beuv would make the verse more
impassioned, but would also make the
limited fitness of 6|*<>Yvfo>v more felt;
L's Kal is better.
1 3 3 4 f. iriW(r6ai: cp. 1181.—The
v. I. i m a ^ i s for %ivo% doubtless arose
from a feeling that the word repeated
should be that which immediately pre-
ceded |i^v (CP' o n 5 ) : but TTWXOI icai
£^xot forms one notion, in which f^roi
is the more important element.
1 3 3 6 BwiKvovres, the word used by
Creon in taunting Oed. (1003), is un-
pleasant, but Polyneices means it to be
so f his aim is to move Oedipus to loath-
ing of his present lot. Quintil. 6. 2. 24
Haec est ilia quae SeLvwins vocatur, rebus
indignis asperis invidiosis addens mm
oratio (cp. Ar. Rhet. 1. 21 § 10 h cxer-
\ia<rii$ Kal 6eivdi<rei). To the Athenian
iXeiBepos the very essence of a free man's
dignity was airapKeia: hence it is a trait
 0IAIT70YZ ETTI 207

they said that victory should be with those whom thou

shouldst join.
Then, by our fountains and by the gods of our race, I ask
thee to hearken and to yield; a beggar and an exile am I, an
exile thou; by court to others we have a home, both thou and
I, sharers of one doom; while he, king in the house—woe is
me!—mocks in his pride at thee and me alike. But, if thou
assist my purpose, small toil or time, and I will scatter his
strength to the winds: and so will I bring thee and stablish
thee in thine own house, and stablish myself, when I have cast
him out by force. Be thy will with me, and that boast may be
mine: without thee, I cannot e'en return alive.
CH. For his sake who hath sent him, Oedipus, speak, as
seems thee good, ere thou send the man away.
OE. Nay, then, my friends, guardians of this land,
Brunck., edd. rec. fere omnes: il-<:Cki)<p6Tes L et codd. cett., Reisig., Schneidewin.,
Campbell. Similiter Ai. 825 L pr. m. Xaj3eu>, corrector Xaxeiv. 1 3 3 9 iyye\&v
ex a77eX<3>' L. 134O £u/nrapa<rT?jcr«s L et codd. plerique: £u,u7ra/ra<mjcri7? A :
2
JuMTa/)O(7Tii<rj) L , R.—tppevl] xepl coni. Blaydes., recep. Wecklein. 1 3 4 1 xp°>"i>]
vbv<f> R (TTO super XP^V scriptum in A), Nauck. 1 3 4 2 d'ywv] iy<b B, Vat.
1 3 4 6 olblwov codd., OlSlirovs Valckenaer. Cf. v. 461. 1 3 4 8 5T)U.OVXOI L pr. m.
(mutatum in -o<r ab S), edd. rec. plerique.—druxoOxos codd. cett., quod cum edd. vet.

of the /ieya\6'l'vxos (AT. Eth. N. 4. 8), conjecture x«pC is that the assistance
irp&s aX\ovpA\ SvvaaBai ffiv dXX' rj irpbs meant by |v(iiropa<rn)(r«i is. moral, and
ipl\ov SovXmov yap: where the saving <J>pev£ marks this. The proposed reading
clause would apply to Oedipus. would make the verb too suggestive of
1 3 3 7 Satpov': cp. 76.—^|«t\i))^OTes the dopbs...£t> xalx&vi"''IraP<l<n'<""rls {Ant.
is clearly right; cp. Eur. fr. 115, Ar. 670).
1
Th. 1070 ri TTOT 'AvSpo/j.e'da- TrepiaXXa 1 3 4 1 f. 07KW, 'trouble,' see on 116a.
KaK&v I fiipos i%4\axoi>i Soph, has the <rvv: c p . 1602 Taxei...<riii> xp°'"f- 8m-
verb El. 760 irarpifras TO/I^OV £ic\dxi[l O-KCSU, scatter his power to the winds:
X9ov6s. ijei\r](|>OT6S was defended by cp. 620.—ayav. cp. on 910.
Herm. as 'having received from Eteo- 1 3 4 5 ov8£ <ru6i]vai, not even to re-
cles,'—the dispenser of our fortunes:— turn alive from the expedition (much less
which seems far-fetched. In Ph. \\i() conquer) : a freq. Attic sense of Gihfyiuu,
apurre? tuXapfov (TTporeiJ/iaTos (L iKJ3a- as X e n . An. 3. 1. 6 6 ^evotpuv iirifjpeTo
\dv), the genit. ('out of) interprets the rbv 'A7r6XXw TLVI ay 9euiv dtiuv...apiara
compound. ?X^ rijv bSbv rp> iirivoei, nal KaXiSs
-1338 f. TaXas, 110111. for voc, as p^ l
dq
753: cp. on 185.—dPpvveToi, not merely, 1 3 4 6 f. TOIS ir^(i\|/avTos, Theseus,
'lives softly,' but 'waxes proud.' In who, on leaving the scene at 1210,
Attic the midd. and pass. appivop.ai brought, or sent, word to the suppliant.
seems always to have this further sense, Cp. 298.—elirdv ... ?Kir«(n|»ai, say, ere
like KOWVPO/UU, \afiirpvvofuu, aenvivofiai: thou dismiss : see on 1038.
e.g. Plat. Apol. 20 c iKaXXvv6/J.IJV re 1 3 4 8 ST]|J.OVXOI (cp. 1087 7S5 TaaSe
f
KO.1 T]fipvvbfi. r)i> in, el iyin(STa,p.i)v raCra. Sa/ioi>xoi.s), the reading of the first hand
The act., however, approaches the simpler in L, is clearly preferable to STJUOUXOS.
sense in Aesch. Ag- 918 pii yvvambs iv For the latter, Herm. urged that (1) Oed.
rpSvois £nt I appwe,' make me luxurious.' is too angry to be so polite, and (2) the
134O 4>pcv£, wish, purpose: cp. 1182: mere name of Theseus is not enough
Ant. 993 OSKOW Tropos ye G9)S direaraTovv here, without a title. Both these argu-
(ppevos. The decisive objection to the ments might with more justice be in-
208 ZOcfrOKAEOYI

fjuyj 'ny^av avrov Sevpo Trpoo-vefixjjas e/tol

I
©770-eus, SLKCUCOV &>oV i/xov kkvew Xoyovs, 35°
ov rav TTOT O/A<£T)S T^S e;n7/s t O
vvv h" d&ajdels euri Ka/coucras y' /
Toiavt) a TOP T O W oi> TTOT ev<ppavei, piov
os y , w KanicTTe, cncrjTTTpa. KOX 6povovs ^(
a rill' o o"os fwai/tos e/c ©i^Sais ex €t ' 1355
roV auros aurou iraripa TOVS' airi^Xacas
KadrjKa's a/nokiv KOX CTTOXOLS r a u r a s (f>opelv,
a s vui' Saxpueis eicropcov, 6V ei' irovca
ravTCp /Se^r;K&is Tuy^aveis KaKwv i/xoC.
ov KXava-Ta S' icrriv, aX\' e/Aol /tev olcrrda 1360
raS', icacnrep dv {Jo, crov <f>ovea><; /j,eixvr][ji.evos-
cri) yap jxe fio-^do} TWS' eQyjKas ivTpo<f)ov,
crv fi' efewcas' CK credev S' dXcSfievos
dWovs inaiTci) TOV Ka$" rj^iipav filov.
tuentur Blaydes., Campbell., Mekler. 1 3 5 1 oil rav pro ofr' av Brunck. 13S2 y{
Hov L, Vat., Blaydes.: di nov V: y' ^M°0 cett. codd. et edd. plerique. 1353 a
TOI/ ex airov L, littera v non omnino deleta. 1355 <ros correctum (ab S) ex aol L.
2
1357 <ptpeiv L cum codd. plerisque: Qopeiv A, L , R. 1 3 5 8 iroVij)] jSv^ip Reis-
kius, voT/iiji Bergk. 1 3 5 9 KUKQV] &KUV Turner. 136O oi KXavarh 8' earlv
2
ab _S (/cXaixrr' ianv pr. m.) L.— Kkavrk L , T, Farn.: sic Elms., Dindorf., al.: cf.

verted: for (i) it is precisely in the
formal avSpes rrjirSe STI^OVXOI xflopis that
we catch the note of suppressed passion;
and (2) Qriaevs, so emphatic as the first the Chorus why he deigns a reply at all,
word in 1350, would be weakened by
fri/ioOxos in 1348. The elders of Colonus
are addressed as 'guardians of this land'
because, in the temporary absence of
Theseus, they represent him. So 145
(to the Chorus) w ri)a5' tcpopoi %(bpas.
1 3 5 0 Sixaiwv war*: see on 970.
1 3 5 1 dfufnjs. We should press the
word too much if we rendered, 'raypro-
phetic voice'; though it always has a
certain solemnity, owing to its traditional
poetic use in reference to a god or an
oracle: see on 550.
1352 f. d£uo6Els...KaKovo-as y, 'hav-
ing been deemed worthy thereof {sc. Trpeirwd4<rTaTa rots TTJKI.KOVTOIS tariv.
4Tcu<T$t<r$ai dfuprjs rijs ift-rjs), yea, and
having heard,' &c. This is simpler than
to supply roioiruv with d|. from roiavra.
TOIOVB' followed by a instead of ofa,
as O. T. 441, Ant. 691, Thuc. 1. 41 and
oft.; so Lat. talis qui, old Eng. such...
which (Shaksp. Wint. 1. 1. 26, etc.).
1 3 5 4 8s y', » KaKurrt: cp. 866 6's p.',
w Kajaare (to Creon): for the causal Ss,
see on 263. Oedipus first explains to
and then suddenly turns on his son. As
the schol. well says, Sai/j.ovlas r% diro-
cT/xxprj xprjrai airb TOV %opoO ^jrl rbv
\io\vvdKrjv. Profound resentment could
not be. more dramatically expressed.—
oTojirrpa. Kol 8p6vovs: cp. 425, 448.
1 3 5 6 a, which things: the neut. plur.
of os being used substantially, with ref.
to the masc. Spovovs no less than to
fncrjirTpa:cp.Xen. Cyr.8. 2. 22 KapwoOfnai
&<r<pd\eiav ical e$K\eiav, & oire Kara-
a-fiwerai oSre birepir\i)povvTa 'Kvnatverai:
Isocr. or. 9 § 22 (cdXXos xal piSinyv
KOI <r<jj<ppo<rivr)v, Strep run ayaSQv
1 3 5 6 f. TJV O.IJT6S avToS: see on
930.—(Silicas diro\iv...Kol <|>opctv, didst
make me homeless, and cause me to
wear: so in Pind. Pyth. 1. 40 (quoted
by Schneidewin) i6eM)<jais ravra vbip
ridiiiev etiavSpbv re xiipax, 'mayest
thou take these things into thy provi-
 OIAITTOYS ETTI KOAQNQI 209

were not Theseus he who had sent him hither to me, desiring that
he should have my response, never should he have heard this
voice. But now he shall be graced with it, ere he go,—yea, and
hear from me such words as shall never gladden his life:—villain,
who when thou hadst the sceptre and the throne which now
thy brother hath in Thebes, dravest me, thine own father, into
exile, and madest me citiless, and madest me to wear this garb
which now thou weepest to behold, when thou hast come unto
the same stress of misery as I. The time for tears is past: no,
/ must bear this burden while I live, ever thinking of thee as
of a murderer; for 'tis thou that hast brought my days to
this anguish, 'tis thou that hast thrust me out; to thee I
owe it that I wander, begging my daily bread from strangers.
tamen quae de formis yvwros et yvoxrros notavi in ed. Oed. Tyranni p. 298.
1 3 6 1 uxncep codd. omnes (non superscriptum est eiao-irep in L, ut quidam tradunt).
iaairep Reiskius.—<j>ovios L , F.—penirqiUvov R, p.eixvT)iJ.£vos codd. cett.: /xe/jturnjAvov
Dindorf. 1 3 6 2 fu>x®w L (sic); post w litura est unius vel duarum litterarum:
fuerat fortasse fnixOour. 1 3 6 3 ix <ri8<=v 8'] S' omisit pr. m. L, addidit S.
1 3 6 4 r)/j.epav—filov (sic) L, ubi linea lituram indicat litterarum (ut videtur) trium.

dence, and make the land happy in her TJXIOS, Schneidewin corrected ws to iar':
sons.'—diroXiv: cp. 208.—raiTos with- Bonitz, with more probability, to (as
out T&S : cp. 629. (monosyllabic). In Ai. 1117 10 s av ys
1 3 5 8 f. Tr6vit>...Ka.Ku>v = iro\vTrivois na- oUs irep el, (is is more easily defended;
/cois, the gen. being added to define TTOVIJI but there also (I now think) eas was
more closely. Since irdvos was a word of rightly conjectured by Scaliger. Swcrirep
such general meaning, the phrase, though here could not be trisyllabic, since the
unusual, seems defensible. Cp. such anapaest in the first place must be con-
phrases as $VBOI<TTOV irovav \ ad\' (Ph. tained in one word, the only exception
508), vovav I Xarpeifmr' (Tr. 356), atBV being the prep, and its case, as M ri}8e
ayavuv (ib. 506).—pepi]Kws, as El. 1056 5' Yyopeve AIO^STIS dsraj, Eur. Or. 898.—
mav yap £v nanoh 1175)7 8e§riKT)i: ib. 1094 With &nrep the sense is, ' however I may
fiolpg. /jutv O6K in £<r9\a | ftefiuoav.—IpoC live,'—i.e. whether my remaining life be
depending on rawrcy : cp. 0. T. 284 n. less, or even more, wretched than now.
1 3 6 0 K\awTd...oloT&.: for the plur., Clearly, however, the sense wanted is not
see on 495. There is no sound basis for this, but, 'as long as I live.'—4>ov&>s (pre-
the view that (cXauoros = deflendus, K\av- dicative), a strong word, as 0. T. 534
rm = defletus. Whether with or without (Oed. to Creon) (poveiis uv rovSe ravdpiis
the <r, the verbal adj. meant simply 'be- i/upavuis.—|U|IVT]^VOS, nom., by attrac-
wept,' and took on a potential sense only tion to iwairep av ffi, instead of a dat.
as invictus could mean 'unconquerable.' agreeing with ifiol: cp. / / . 7. 186 T&V
See O.T., Appendix, p. 298.—«|iol K^v> tuave... I os fixv imypdipas Kvvi-g /3a\e,
'by me, on my part,' has no clause for- tpa.iot.ixos Atas.
mally answering to it: but the antithesis 1 3 6 2 f. p.6x."f •• .?VTpo<()Ov: so Ai. 621
is implied in the doom of Polyneices iraXaijt jj.h ivrpotpos a/xipa, | XeuK(J! Sk
(1370 ff.). yflPQ.—IK <T^8«V, since the brothers had
1 3 6 1 I have little doubt that TaS", passively sanctioned his expulsion (441):
ia<nrtp, not TO8*, wenrep, is the true €K of the prime cause, as O. T. 1454.
reading here. The synizesis of Has was Cp. Xen. Hellen. 1. 1. 27 on (pevyoiev
familiar through Homer: Od. 1. 148 TU iirb TOS S^i/nov (had been banished by the
S' las ixiv p" iviTovro ixerairvoirisavifioio: people). _
II. 17. 72^ ews piv yap re Btovoi Siappai- 1 3 6 4 taaiTu, act., used by Soph, only
aai /ie/mares. In Ph. 1330 us av aur6s here and 0. T. 1416 (of a humble re-
J. S.
210

el S' i£e<f>v<ra r a c r S e ywrj ^fuivTG) Tpo(j>ov<;

TOLS muSas, 77 r a v ou/c av rj, TO crop fiepos'
vvv 8' aiSe /x' eiKTwtpvcnv, cuS' e/^ai Tpo(f>oi,
aiS' aVSpes, ou yvvtuK.es, ets TO crv^Ttoveiv'
vfieis S' aw* a\\oi> KOU/C e/u,ov ve(f>vKarov.
rovydp cf 6 Saificov elcropa [lev ov ri TTO> I
37O
&5s avriK, etwep oiSe /avotWax Xo^ot
fl-pos acrTU ©77/fys. ou y a p ecr^ OTTGJS TTOKLV
Keiirqv ipeLxjjeus, aXka vpocOev ai/Acm
Trecret fx,iavdei<i ^<w c r w a t / i o s e ^ icrou.
TOiacrS' dpas crfftqiv vpocrOe r ££avr)K eyci 1375
w T' dva/caXoujotat ^u/ijita^ous ekdeiv i i
Iv aizionov TOUS <j>vr£vcravTa<s (refieuv,

1 3 6 6 oi/c ac ^ L pr. m . : post ^ litteram j> pallidiore atramento ascripsit manus

multo recentior, formam eius litterae adhibens quae saeculi xiv. vel xv. esse potest.
Cf. ad v. 973. 1 3 6 7 vvv 3' aXSe p.' L, leviter correctum ab S : quid pr, manus
scripsisset, incertum videtur: ne vvv Sal /t' fuisse credas, spatium obstat iusto maius
inter vw S' et ^'. ^ o i rpo<pol L, B : ^ a i rpo<pal A, R : alii i/iol rpotpal vel ip.oi
Tp<KJ>ol. 137O eteopac piy oi (sic) T£ TTOV (superscr. w) L : iru A.—vw dpi} (pro eiaopf)

quest) :midd.once, El. 1124. Theauthor ^ e r o i . Instead of the second clause, a

of the Rhesus, also, has used it of mendi- more reticent and more impressive form
cancy, 715 §iov 8' £irai.TG>y etpir' ayvpnjs of speech is abruptly substituted,—oil T£
Tts \drpis. ira <os OVTCK*. With L's irov ('I ween')
1 3 6 5 f. <l S' l ^ v o - a . . . ^ : for the the sense would be the same. Dobree's
hyperbaton of [irj cp. O. T. 329 rap', ws <r€ 8a£p.cDv...8s avT^K* is less effective,
av etiro) /ATJ ret tr', ^K^v(a KdKa (where see because it destroys the unity and conti-
n.): Ph. 66 ei 5' ipyaaei \ fti) ravra.— nuity of the divine retribution.
TO <riv |J.€pos, ace. of respect; so Ant. I hold ciirep to be right: it refers to
1062: cp. 0. T. 1509 irivrwv ^piy/itous, the statement made by Polyneices, which
ir\iiv 'iaav rh abv fiipos. it does not call in question, but merely
1 3 6 8 f. il« TO <n)(nroveiv: cp. 335, notes as the condition, KIVOVVTCU refers
and for els, 1Q28.—dir' aXXov: cp. Ai. to the march from Argos : it would be
547 (he will not flinch) ehrep Sixalais t<xr' over-subtle to take it of the advance
e^ais r i varpiSev, from the camp in the plain to the walls
137Of. Toi-yap o"' o 8a£|iuv. The of the city. With Heimsoeth's ef iro6'
thought i s : ' Therefore the avenging the sense would b e : 'if ever these hosts
deity has his eyes upon thee; not yet, are destined to move,' the pres. with ITOT4
however, with a gaze so fierce as that being an 'oracular' future (Ph. 113 alpet
which he will turn on thee anon, if (as TO- rbl-a ravra ri)v Tpolav fxiva).
thou tellest me) these hosts are marching 1 3 7 3 f. KcCvqv {pEtycis is a certain
against Thebes.' A certain measure of correction (by Turnebus, Paris, ann. 1553)
retribution has already come on the of Ktlvr\v 4p«t TIS, and has been accepted
wicked son, who is ' a beggar and an by nearly all subsequent editors. Cp.
exile' (1335); and the measure will soon the threat 6^(3))s &arv Sywauv irvpl, 1319:
be filled by a fratricide's death. For and KaTaffKd^/avTi, 1421. It was neces-
et<rop£ cp. 1536 : so f}\£irav irp&s rtva, sary to take Thebes by storm before
279. The |Mv after eWopq. properly im- Polyneices could establish his power.
plies such a statement as this:—eio-op$ The only natural sense for the Ms. read-
|Uv vvv, airlxa Si nal juaXXay elcri- ing is, 'for it is impossible that any one
 OlAinOYZ KOAONfil 211

And, had these daughters not been born to be my comfort,

verily I had been dead, for aught of help from thee. Now, these
girls preserve me, these my nurses, these who are men, not
women, in true service: but ye are aliens, and no sons of mine.
Therefore the eyes of Fate look upon thee—not yet
as they will look anon, if indeed those hosts are moving
against Thebes. Never canst thou overthrow that city; no,
first shalt thou fall stained with bloodshed, and thy brother
likewise. Such the curses that my soul sent forth before
against you twain, and such do I now invoke to fight
for me, that ye may deem it meet to revere parents,
B, T, Vat., Farn.: el<rop$ vvv (pro /iev) Heimsoeth. 1371 <Ss] os Dobraeus, <re
Saiixwv pro <r' 6 Sa.lp.ati in v. 1370 legens.—etirep oilSe] el irod' otSe Heimsoeth.: el vd-
poide Weckleinus (Ars Soph. em. p. 54). 1 3 7 3 Keivqv ipet rla L : sic (vel TUS)
codd. omnes. Kelvqv ipet\j/eis Turnebus, edd. rec. plerique: KevT)v ipei ns Apitz.:
Keivqv ipels ar/n vel aty rfy§' ipei TIS Blaydes. 1375 Hunc versum, e textu omis-
sum, addidit in marg. L pr. m. (TOISJTS').—wpboBe T'] vpbode 7' Farn. 1 3 7 6 &va-
KaKovp.ai\ iryKakoviuu Dindorf. 1 3 7 7 d^wToc] afiw rbv (ex rbv) L, A, R.—

shall call Thebes a city.' In Aeschylus
Eum. 457 the total destruction of Troy
is expressed by the phrase <7i> Ipolav
HiroXcv 'TKlov w6\iv j l-dijicas, 'madest it
to be no city': and the MS. reading here
might more easily be defended if the
sense were precisely the opposite to what
it actually is.—Campbell, keeping Ipct
TIS, renders, 'for there is one' (i.e. Poly-
neices) ' who shall never call Thebes his
" city".' But there is nothing in the
Greek answering to ' his.' The general
associations of the word TS\IS surely could
not supply the absence of the essential
word airoO. There is no contrast here,
surely, between ooru, as 'town,' and
iroXis, as civitas.-—at|MiTi...|uav6c(s, not
merely ' covered with (thine own) blood,'
but 'stained with a brother's blood,' as
Ant. 171 (of these brothers) iralaavris re
ml I irKifyivres airf>xeiPl <ri>* /u&trpaTi.
1376 TOu£<rS'. His former impreca-
tion, uttered on hearing Ismene's tidings,
implied the same doom which is more
plainly denounced here (421—427: 451 f.).
Manifestly it is to this that irp6o-6e refers.
Campbell holds, however, that, in this
passage, Sophocles has abandoned what
is otherwise the distinctive point in his
conception of the curse on the sons,—
viz. that it was delivered only after
the outbreak of their strife for the
throne (cp. on 1298),—and that irpoo-Bs
denotes some moment before Oed. had
left Thebes. I can perceive no ground
for this. The question is more than a
detail: it must affect our estimate of the
play as a work of dramatic art. See
Introd.
!£avf K*, sent up, from my inmost soul:
the notion being that the opal, when they
have once passed the father's lips, are
thenceforth personal agencies of ven-
geance : hence 1376 |v|i|ia\ovs. So
(i-aviivm is said of the earth 'sending
up,'—calling into activity,-—plagues or
dread beings (Eur. Ph. 670, etc.). Dis-
tinguish &<j>TJKa (Ant. 1085), e<priKas (Eur.
Hipp. 1324), of launching curses, etc.,
like missiles.
1 3 7 6 dvaKoXoC(j.ai, simply, ' I in-
voke,' not, ' I invoke again.' In thi
compound the prep, has two differen
meanings, (1) ' aloud,' as in dva^oav ,ava-
Kfipiaaeiv, and (2) 'up' or 'back, :as in
avitvai.. Cp. Her. 9. 90 6eois...&va.Ka-
X^wc, ' calling aloud on the gods' : El.
693 'Apyeios...ai>aKa\ov/ji.evos: Tr. 910
rbv avTTjs datfiov avaKaXovpAvrf. So in
Eur. Suppl. 626 KexX'riiJ.hovs p.ev ava-
KaXoi/ieff' av Seois=i again (aff) we call
aloud,' etc.
1 3 7 7 f. W OJWSTOV. The thought is,
' I call the Curses (to destroy you twain),
that ye may deign to revere parents,'
etc. : a Greek way of saying, ' that ye
may rue your neglect to revere them.'
The irony consists in the lesson being
learned only when it is too late to prac-
tise it. Cp. Tr. 1109 Tpo<Tp.6\oi ixbvov, \
14—2
212 ZCXfrOKAEOYI
Kal / q el rv(f)\ov /
e<f)i)Tov. aiSe yap r a S ' OVK eSpcov.
Toiyap rb crbv Odtcrj/xa Kal TOUS crous 0p6vov<s 1380
Kparovatv, tinep iarlv 77 TraXau^a/ros
AIKT] £vve8pos Ziycos dp)(aCoL<s vofLOis.
cry S' epp' dTTOTTTvoros re Kairdrcop i/xov,
Kaicwv KaKicrTe, racrSe (rvWafiav dpds,
a? (rob Kakovfiai, firjTe yrjs i/jL<f>v\Cov 1385
Sopet KparfjcraL fJbijTe vocrTrjcraC itore
TO KOIXOV *Apyo<s, dXXa cvyyevel
davelv KTaveiv ff v(f> ovvep f^

aifiojv A, R. 1 3 7 0 TOIISS' L : roiibS' vel rotSS' codd. cett.: TOIOVS' coni. Kuhn-
hardt. tyvrov codd., icpirrjv Elmsleius. Vide annot. infra. 1 3 8 1 Kparov<nv\ Kpav-
oStriv Hartung.: upwovaiv olim Nauck.—elrrip earai (sic) L : elirep lanv coni. Elms.

V*"* iKSidax^V iruaiv ayyiWuv on | KOX not thus.' TU<|>XOV has the chief empha-
$G>v micois ye Kal Bavuv iTuraixyv : Ant. sis: the father's blindness emboldened
310 (ye shall die), tv' elBores TO KipSos ivdev the impiety of the base sons, while it only
oiariov \ TO \oiiriv dpira^rire (cp. the form stimulated the devotion of the daughters.
of threat, 'I'll teach thee to do such For the gen. cp. 1322—Others under-
things'): cp. also ib. 715, 0. T. 1273, stand: 'do not think it a light matter
Ai. 100. that ye have been such sons of a blind
Tois <f>vrcu(ravi'a$ <Wj3av. Attic law sire' (A as after ffav/mfy, £\eu, etc.): but
imposed the penalty of disfranchisement this sense for igcmpagiiTov seems much
on a son convicted of neglecting to support less natural.
a parent in sickness or old age (yqpo- &{»JTOV is the MS. reading, as 1696 £/??;-
poo-Ke'a/), or of other grave failure in filial TOD, 1746 iXaxtTov: and there are about
duty. When such a case of tcdicujo-is 10 other places in Attic writers where the
yoviav came before a court, the accuser MSS. give -TOV for the 2nd pers. dual of
could speak at any length (aceu vSaros, secondary tenses. Against this group is
Harpocr. 161), and was not liable to the to be set a smaller group (of some 9 pas-
iwufleXla, or fine in £th of the damages sages) in which -rijy is established, elxtTtjv
laid, if he failed to gain a fifth of the •ijSri 0. T. 1511, being the only one proved
votes. Diog. L. I. 1. 55 Sonet di (Solon) by metre. Curtius (Verb I. 8o, Eng. tr.
K&XKiffTa co/ioSeT^ffoi" £6v ns firj Tp£<j>r) 53) would leave the normal -roc where, as
Tois yovias, drifios ftrrw. Aeschin. or. 1 here, the MSS. support it. Though Attic
§ 28 £av n s Xfyxi A" T £ fty/iip, TOV irwripa usage, misled by the analogy of -TIJK in
i rj rr[v iifyripa, rl firi Tpt<t>wv, rj pvrj the 3rd pers., sometimes admitted it in the
oturjinv, TOVTOV OVK £$ \4yeiv (6 2nd, it also (he thinks) retained -TOV. The
Xen. Mem. 2. 2. 14 (beware) eln tendency of recent editors has been to
p n i Trjs /irp-pos.-./iTi ire alcrBofxevoi write -TTjc everywhere. But, in the ab-
TU>V yoviuv &fie\ovma irdvTes aTi/idaoi- sence of better proof that -TOV had been
aiv, etra £v ipr/i^q tj>l\u>v dva<j>av§s. T h e wholly discarded, a consensus of MSS.
example of the birds is quoted (El. 1058), seems entitled to the benefit of the doubt.
esp. of the stork (Ar. Av. 1355). I cannot find any evidence on this point
1 3 7 8 f. Kal pi* '(jcmnd£T|TOv, sc. robs from the best source,—inscriptions.
<pvTei<rai>Tas: 'and that ye may not utterly 138O TOLydp TO <r6v 8.: 'wherefore
scorn your parents, because the father (cl they (sc. al 'Aped) have the control over
= STJ) is blind from whom ye, such evil thy supplication (to Poseidon) and thy
sons, have sprung—for your sisters did throne' (said bitterly—'the throne of which
 OlAinOYZ EFTI KOAfiNQI 213

nor scorn your father utterly, because he is sightless who begat

such sons; for these maidens did not thus. So my curses have
control of thy 'supplication' and thy 'throne/—if indeed Justice,
revealed from of old, sits with Zeus in the might of the eternal
laws.
And thou—begone, abhorred of me, and unfathered !—be-
gone, thou vilest of the vile, and with thee take these my curses
which I call down on thee—never to vanquish the land of thy
race, no, nor ever return to hill-girt Argos, but by a kindred
hand to die, and slay him by whom thou hast been driven out.
('si exstat'), interpungens post AIKYJ, et sic Wecklein.: etwep iffrlv edd. plerique.
1 3 8 2 v6/nois] $p6vo(.s Bergk. 1 3 8 6 Soplcodd.: 86/364 Reisig. 1 3 8 8 Kravetv
0'] KTavbvB' Blaydes.

thou dreamest'). rb abv (etc.) is like the px (s,causaldat., 'by,' 'under

ironical use of inverted commas: cp. El. sanction of,' the aypairra K<i<r(pa\ij 0eui> |
m o , Ph. ii$i,Ant. 573. Polyneices has ydfitfia... I oi5 yap ri vvv re tcax0£* a\\' ae£
two pleas: (1) As k<?n;s of Poseidon, he had iroTe I $ TaOTa, Ant. 454. See on 0. T.
adjured his father to remember AlSibs, who 865. As to Bergk's conjecture 6p6vois,
is enthroned with Zeus, and to bless his we should expect either irapedpos.. dpb-
enterprise, 1267. (2) As eldest-born, he vois, or i-iveSpos.. dpbvw.
claimed the throne by right, 1293. Oedipus 1 3 8 3 KairaTwp...e|Ao{i, and without a
answers that A£KT|, no less than AlStis, father in me: for the gen. cp. on 677
sits with Zeus. The son has broken the &vrfve/iov...xei/tiixaw. Plat. Legg. 928 E
eternal laws (dpvatoi v6y.oi) of natural iv ofiv aWrj woXtreltji TTGUS airoK€K7]pvyfUvos
duty. Therefore this highest ACKI) annuls (publicly disowned by his parents) K <XC
both his pleas. His father's curse has £!- dvdy/ojs ajroXis etr), raiirijs Si...ivay-
the final control. l x & v XP
^ i £££d 0
8(IKT]|UI as 1160, 1179: to make it Tbv&iraT op a (the disowned child). From
a mere hendiadys with Opovovs would Ijiov supply i/tol with dTrrfimxTTos (cp.
grievously enfeeble these words.—Kpo- Aesch. Eum. 101).
Tov<riv, with ace, not of the person con- 1 3 8 4 f. cruWapiJv, taking them with
quered (as more often), but of the do- thee,—a colloquial phrase, bitter here:
main over which the rule extends: cp. cp. Ph. J77 $Kir\ei aeavrbv vvWa/Hdiv:
Aesch. Suppl. 254 KOX iraaav atav . . | . . sometimes playful, as in Ar. Av. 1469
KpCLTUl. dirlaiia/...<Tv\\a86vTes ra wrepd: see on
1 3 8 1 f. tj Tra\aC<j>a.Tos, declared from O. T. 971.—KOAOV|UU. The midd. (rare
of old (by inspired poets and seers), a freq. in Attic except as a law-term, to cite one
epithet of oracles, etc., and significant before a court, Ar. Nub. 1221) is fitting
here, where the higher law is opposed here, since the 'Apal are his creatures,
to the conventional right of the elder- and do his work.—e|i<f>vXCov, stronger
born.— gvveSpos with Zi)v6s: Pind. 01. 8. than Tarptpas, and suggestive of the un-
21 %vda 2wreip(tj Aids £eWoi> ) ir&peSpos, natural strife: cp. Ant. 1263 Kravivras re
affKetrai 94/us: cp. on 1267. A passage Kal I Bavovras pXtwovres £/ut>v\lovs.
quoted by Schneidewin and others as 1 3 8 8 f. Sopei: see on 620.—voorijom
from Demosthenes cannot claim that with ace, as Eur. / . T. 534OVTTUpecdorij/c
authority,—for or. 25 icarA, 'Apurroyd- OIKOV. Cp. 1769.—rd KotXov "Apyos: on
TOTOS a is now generally allowed to be 378.
a work of the later Rhetoric,—but is 1 3 8 8 KTavetv fl' is better than KravovS1
noticeable as illustrating ira\al<pa.To$: § 11 (Blaydes), as giving a more separate
rhpi mrapalrrfrov nal aeiivyv AIKIJV, rjv prominence to the fratricide.—{TOVTOV)
6 T&S Aytwraras reXerasfyfuvicaTadeil-as ii> oB: Xen. Symp. 8. 17 TU piaelv
'Oprpeis wapa rbv TOV Aijs Bpbvov <j>rjcrlSvuair' av i<j>' ov eiSdrj KOXOJ Te KayaBbs
Ot & ruv av0piiirav itj>opav.
214 IO<t>OKAEOYI
roiavr apwfjbai, KOX KaXtu TO Taprdpov
r
(TTvyvov varpSov epej3o<s, a>s a airoucicriQ, 39°
KaXo) Se TacrSe Sai^ovas, Kakca S' *A.py)
TOV o~<f>a)v TO SCLVOV /AUTOS ifJbfiefiXrjKOTa.
Kal TCLVT a/coucras orei^e, Ka£dyyeW' lav
Kal irdcri KaSju,eioio"i TOIS crauTov 0" a/ia
m o r o K r i <TU/nfi(x^oto"tv, ovveic OISITTOUS 1395
TOICIST' €V€ifie iraioi TOIS GIUTOU yepa.
XO. IIoXweiKes, OVTC TOUS irapeXdovcrais dSois
£vvrf8o(jLa£ crov, vvv T Iff a5s TO^OS TTOIXH'.
IIO. oijaot KeXeu^ov rrjs T iprjs hvcnrpa^ia<i,
olfx,oi 8' eraCpcov otov ap oSou TeXos 1400
"Apyous d^xiipfiriO'qfiev, a> TaXas eyw*
TOLOVTOV otov oi58e ^xnvrja-ai TLVL
£ eraCpcov,
p 8' d
ov8' pj d
dXX' oi^r' a^avSov TTJSC <rvyKvpo~ai TV)QJ
1 3 8 9 TOU codd.: rb Hermann.—TOI>S rapripom B, T, Vat., Farn. 139O ira-
Tp<fioi>] KaraBcv coni. Nauck., iriXoipov vel STU^IOV Apurybv Schneidewin., rb irpwrov
Bergk., OTvyvoirpoawirov Meinekius, PTvyvov 'irapaydv Mekler.—(Sis a' aTroudarj] tbs
airouclvrj A : as <r' O.TOIKI(T<I) L 2 . 1 3 9 2 ^/tj3e|3\i?KOTa] /4 in litura L, sed utrum v

139O irarpuov. What is meant by
t h e ' horrible paternal gloom of Tartarus'?
Clearly irarpQov must have some reference
to the personal relationships of the
speaker, but that reference might be
variously defined. (1) The primeval
Darkness, father of all (as Apollo is
varpQos Sick r ^ c rov "luvos yiveaiv,
Plat. Euthyd. 302 c). Ar. Av. 693 Xcios
fy Kal NflfEpe^os re /jWKav wpwrov Kal
Tdprapos evpvs: cp. Hes. Th. 116. The
point will then be twofold; the Furies are
iraides dpxalov 2KOTOW (see on 40);
and Darkness, father of all, is invoked
by the father who is cursing his son,—
as Zefts irarpigos is the god to whom an
outraged father appeals (Ar. Nub. 1468).
(2) The nether gloom which hides Ldius
(so Hermann). The thought will then
be that the family apk which slew Laius
is to slay Polyneices. It seems hardly
the fit moment, however, for Oed. to
recall his own parricidal act. (3) The
nether gloom which is to bethy sole fatri-
mony, varpQav being proleptic. This
appears a little too subtle for the direct
vehemence of the curse. (4) A darkness
like that in which thy blind father dwells:
cp. O. T. 1314 iii VKOTOV | vi(pos i/ibv
dxoVpoiroc.
I prefer (1), but suspect that the poet
used iraTpipov with some measure of deli-
berate vagueness, leaving the hearers to
choose between its possible associations,
or to blend them. No emendation seems
probable: see cr. n.
airoiKbrn: Tr. 954 yivmr'1 (irovpos fon-
WTIS uipa, T 17ns /i1 aroiKlowv e/c TOTTWV.
1 8 9 1 rdorSe 8aC|iovas : the Eumenides,
one of whose general attributes it was to
punish sins against kinsfolk, are invoked
separately from the personal 'Apal of the
sufferer (1375): so El. i n TL6TVI' 'Apd, \
<jei±val re 6eav iroiSes 'Epivves. T h e
Curse calls the Furies into action. Cp.
on 1434.—^Api], the Destroyer, whether
by strife, as here, or by pestilence (0. T.
19011.).
1 3 9 3 f. lldyycXXc, 'publish,'—with
bitter irony, since the son dare not tell it
even to a bosom-friend: see 1402.—The
word was'used esp. of traitors who carry
news out of a city or camp to the enemy
(cp. n. on 0, T. 1223).—Kal irann, e'en
 OIAITTOYS ETTI KOAQNfil 215

Such is my prayer; and I call the paternal darkness of dread

Tartarus to take thee unto another home,—I call the spirits of
this place,—I call the Destroying God, who hath set that dreadful
hatred in you twain. Go, with these words in thine ears—go,
and publish it to the Cadmeans all, yea, and to thine own
staunch allies, that Oedipus hath divided such honours to his
sons.
CH. Polyneices, in thy past goings I take no joy; and now
go thy way with speed.
Po. Alas, for my journey and my baffled hope: alas, for
my comrades ! What an end was that march to have, whereon
we sallied forth from Argos; woe is me!—aye, such an end, that
I may not even utter it to any of my companions, or turn them
back, but must go in silence to meet this doom.

an K prius fuisset, incertum est. iic§efi\riK&Ta B, Vat. 1 3 9 4 KO1 mart] rots iracn
Nauck., qui versum suspectum habet: diratri dubitanter Meinekius.. 1 3 9 6 airov L
cum codd. plerisque : airov Vat. 1 3 9 8 troi codd.: aov Wecklein. 14O1 <3] w
Blaydes. 14O2 <paii>TJ<ral TIVO, codd., quod Schaeferus 'compellare aliquem' in-
terpretatur, Reisigius, 'de aliquo dicere': (puviiaa.l nvi Tyrwhitt., edd. rec. plerique.

to all. (Kal...re could not stand for re... Arist. Rh. i. 4. 3 rbv avvriSoixevov rots
KOI as 'both'—'and': cp. 0. T. 347 n.) dyaffols (rejoicing in one's prosperity).
1396 Y«'pa, a fit word, since used esp. 1 3 9 9 OI'|J.OL with gen., as Ai. 367,
of royal prerogatives: Thuc. 1. 13 iwl Ant. 82, El. 1143. TIJS 4|ITJS with Kt\tv-
pqTois y^pa<TL iraTpiKaX papiKeiai. 8ov also: cp. 0. T. 417 iityrpm re Kai TOV
1 3 9 7 f. o«Tt...T«, as 0. T. 653, Ph. <rov irarpos.
1321, Ant. 763, El. 350, 1078, fr. 86, 4. 1400 f.otov.. .68OVT4XOS, a compressed
The converse, TC...O«T«, is not found (n. phrase for ofoe r£kos inlKKovaav £%eu> iSov,
on 367).—68ots, hisjourneys from Thebes ' on a journey destined to have what an
to Argos, and from Argos1 to Attica. end.' (Aesch. P. V. 284 TJKOI SoXixrjs
Ant. 1212 dvtTTvx&rTaTijv \ ic£\ev0ov Hpiroi rtpixa KeXevSdv | Sianenj/a/ievos, is less
TQSV irape\9ov<r£>v odav. ( N o t , 'proceed- strong, since rtpua can go with T)KW.)
ings.') Such a compression becomes intelligible
Wecklein reads £uvi}So|ia£ <rov (for when it is remembered that the purpose
<roi): rightly, I think. With <roi, rats or end of a journey could be expressed
irape\6ov<rais oSoIs is usu. taken as in Greek by a bold use of the ' internal'
causal, 'on account of thy past journeys': accus., as in a.yyMT\v i\66vra (//. 11.
but such a dat., in addition to the dat. 140), etc.—rctXas: cp. 753, 847.
of the person, is most awkward. We 14O2 ff. otov, acc, is object to <|>uvij-
should expect either the dat. with iirl, or croi only, but exerts a causal force over
else a gen., as Dem. or. 15 § 15 'Vodlois diroorpeijfai also (as iiwre would have
<
ye...ffuyxai/>w T&V yeyevqixivuv. And done): the first oiJS' = ' not even,' the
ijuvi^So|iai was constantly used with a second links the two infinitives:—'such
dat. of the thing in which one takes joy, that 'tis not lawful even to utter it to any
or of which one approves: Isocr. or. 5 § 8 of my comrades, or to turn them back.'
avi>i)<r$els.. .rots irepl rrjs elpfyrjs: or. 8 § 87
The utterance would turn them back :
awriaBriiToixevoi TCUS rjiitTtpais crv/upopals but the curse is too dreadful to be re-
(exult in): Eur. Med. 136 oiSi aw/iSo/iai vealed.—dXV OVT": SC. Set, evolved from
...aXycai SI&/MTOS: Hipp. 1286 Ti...To«r5e the negative oiV i£«rri: cp. 0. T. 817
(rwijSei; (these deeds): Rhes. 958 ov p^rpi ov py f^ewe li-ear 1 /MJ8' dorSc nvi \
Oavovn y' oiSa/i&s awr/So/tai (his death): 86/J.OK Uxeadtu,... \ u>6eTv 9' a i r ' O(KWV.
216 IO*OKAEOYI
a TOVB'Ofiai/MOL TrouSes, dXX' vfiels, eVet 1405
TO. o-Kkrjpa Trarpos K\V£T€ r a u T dpto/juivov,
fjuT] rot jne irp6<s decov <T<f>(o y', idv at TOV8' dpal
mx/rpos reXaWat feat TIS vfilv es SO/AOUS
Z/OOTOS yevrjTOLL, \iff\ \H aTifidcrqTe ye,
a t f eV rd(f)OLcn decrde K.dv KTepicrfJuacnv. 1410
Kal crcfxpv 6 vvv eiraivos, ov icofii£erov
TOVS' aVSpos 61s iroveuTov, OVK iXd(T(rova
ef aXkov otcrei Trjs i[irj<; inrovpyCas.
AN. noXwei/ces, t/ceT€uco ere veurdTJvai TL JJLOI.
IIO. <3 ^tXrariy, TO irotoj', 'Avrvyovq ; Xeye.
AN. crTpet|»at crrpdrevfji' es Apyos <us ra^tcrTa ye,
KCU /A^ ere' T ' auTOv /cat iroXtv Siepydcrr).
IIO. dXX' ou^ oroz' re. TTWS y d p au^ts a v ird\iv
d i ayoLfii TOVTOV etcrdtTraf rpecras;
14O6 TOCS' codd.: TOOT' Sehrwald., Wecklein. 14O7 <r</>u[y 7' OK L, A,
F, R, Aid.: cr<pQiv S' &v U: <T$&V 7' o> B, Vat.: <r0c3u- & 7' T, Farn.: o-^oi 7' ihv
Elms., edd. rec. 141O KCU>~\ K iv L, F : rap A, R : KO£ & L 2 : K«1 B, T, Vat.,
Farn. aiiv inter alia coni. Blaydes. 1 4 1 1 sqq. His tribus vv. in duo com-
pressis legere iubet Nauckius, KO! <r<f>i£v 3 vw iroveirov OVK i\auaova-\ eircuvov ofoei
T^S ifiTJs xnrovpytas. Vulgatam 1. defendit. Bellermann., ed. suae (188:5) p. 199.
1 4 1 5 w (piXrdTV, TOW L, F, T, Farn.: J (piKrdTy, rb iroiov A, R, L 2, V 3 : w <j>CK-
T&TTI /ioi, Troioy B, Vat.: <S tpCkrovrii, irotov TOS' coni. Mekler., collato 0. T. v. 571.

1 4 0 5 f. ToiiS' is often taken here a s =
ipov (450), when it would go with 8|JIOI-
|ioi: but it rather means Oed., like TOI!8*
in 1407. A change of reference, within
three vv., would be awkward. Cp. 331.
•—dXV begins the appeal (237): it might
be ' a t least' (1276), but the other view is
better, esp. as o-Au 7* follows.
1 4 0 6 rci <rKA.T)pd: cp. 774.—TOIST',
for the MS. TOV8', seems a true correction,
since (1) the threefold TO58' in three
lines exceeds the limit of probable repe-
tition; and (2) it appears a decided gain
to have raiiTa with TCI <TK\IUM{.
1 4 0 7 ff. fJLtf TOC pe...!^ | i f : see on
1278 f.
141O 0«r0e iv Ta<|)oi(ri=' lay me in
the tomb' : 0&r8e Iv KT«pCo-|ioo-i='give
me a share of funeral honours': cp. Her.
3, 3 TTIV SK.-iv Ti/Ay TWercu. There is
thus a slight zeugma ofthe verb(cp. 1357).
KT€p£crp.aTa (only plur.) is used by Soph.
and Eur. for the Homeric Kripea, gifts to
the dead, or funeral rites: Od. 1. 291
<ri)jKc£ ri ol %e8ot KOX £vl uripea Krepetgcu.
In El, 434, 931 KTeplo-fiara ( = ivrdfia,
ib. 326) are the gifts of libations, flowers,
etc., brought to Agamemnon's grave.
Cp. Ant. 203 rd(p<fi | Krepl^eiv.
The poet's allusion to his own Anti-
gone is lightly and happily made. Poly-
neices here naturally prays for regular
funeral rites. That prayer was doomed
to disappointment. And yet the Krepio--
para for which he asks are represented by
the xoai rplaTovdoi which, in the Antigone,
his sister pours, after the symbolic rite
of scattering dust on the unburied corpse
(Ant. 431).
1 4 1 1 ff. KO|I(£CTOV, ' win,' = KOIII&O-QOV,
with gen. of the person from whom, as
0. T. 580 ir&vr' i/iov KOfil^erai. Cp. 6
<pipovTa = <pep6/i.evov. The same use of
the act. Kopifa occurs in Homer (as / / .
11. 738 Kbiuaaa Si fitivvxas iirirovs),
Pind. Mem. 1. 19 Wras t/cS/uZav, etc.—
ots=Toi)Tois a, by reason of (causal dat.)
the services which you render.—ot<rei,
'will bring,' i. e. will have added to it.
Cp. Ai. 860 icbvos vov<? irovov <pipei. As
6 vSv Eiraivos is the praise for eiW/3eia,
the thought is properly this:—'The na-
 OIAITTOYZ ETTI KOAQNfil 217
Ah ye, his daughters and my sisters,—since ye hear these
hard prayers of your sire,—if this father's curses be fulfilled,
and some way of return to Thebes be found for you, oh, as ye
fear the gods, do not, for your part, dishonour me,—nay, give
me burial, and due funeral rites. And so the praise which ye
now win from yonder man, for your service, shall be increased by
another praise not less, by reason of the office wrought for me.
AN. Polyneices, I entreat thee, hear me in one thing!
Po. What is it, dearest Antigone ? Speak !
AN. Turn thy host back to Argos,—aye, with all speed,—
and destroy not thyself and Thebes.
Po. Nay, it cannot be: for how again could I lead the same
host, when once I had blenched ?
1416 <TTp^ai...Tax«rra ere Meinekius: idem coni. Blaydes., vel (ut Badhanms)
<7Tpi\j/as...Ta.xi-<rT' ct-ye. 1 4 1 7 tri y' airbv c o d d . : <re xatfrip Reisig.: at T' abr&v
Brunck.—iro\cv] Kcicnv Naber. 1 4 1 8 sq. dtov ye L, A, R, L 2 : oXbv re codd. cett.
—7rws yi.p aE0ts aff iraKw | orpaTeu/t' &ym/u rairbv codd. omnes. Ne particula &v
desideraretur, Vauvilliersius a$$is dv TT&KW scripsit, nihil praeterea mutans (sic
Brunck., Dindorf., Hartung., Bellermann., Blaydes.): aS8is aS relinquens, Toupius
ayoi/x' av, Porsonus ayoifu raiir' dv ('nisi in priore versu mavis a$6is dv TrdXie,' Adv.
315). Pro rairbv Martinus TCIKTOV, Nauckius eSranTOv: Weckleinus ayetpoi/i' d\\' av.

tural piety, which brings you this praise
for serving your father, will bring you
further praise for serving your brother.'—
TTJS t(j.r]s virovpyCas, causal gen. with
tiraivov (understood): 4(i.i)S=shown to
me: cp. 419.
1414—1446 The dialogue be-
tween sister and brother illustrates her
affection for him, and thus strengthens
the link (1405 ff.) between this play and
the Antigone. It has, however, a further
dramatic purpose. The version of the
paternal curse adopted by Sophocles
tended to suggest this question to the
spectator:—Why should Polyneices per-
severe in the war, when his defeat and
death had been definitely foretold to him?
For he plainly believes the prediction (cp.
1407, 1435)1 though he affects to think
that there is a chance of escape (1444).
The answer is furnished by the traits of
his character which this dialogue brings
out. They give the ?}#<«$) irftrm for a
course which might otherwise have
seemed improbable.
1415 T6 irotov: the art. marks the
lively interest felt by the speaker: see
893. T h e v. I. w <pi\Ta/n) fioi, wolov, is
inferior.
1416 &s Tdxurra 7c Instead of
•ye, we should rather expect 8rj: but ye,
emphasising Trix«rr*i will not seem weak
if we regard the clause as supplementary:
' turn back thy host—yes, and with all
speed too.' Distinguish the ordinary use
of •yc with the adverb in response: Ant.
1102 KP. Soxeis vapeiKaBeiv;—XO. oaov
7', ficaif, raxurra.
1417 irdXiv, Thebes, rather than his
adopted city, Argos. Oedipus had de-
clared, indeed, that his son should not
destroy Thebes (1372): but Antigone is
ready to suppose a different event as pos-
sible (ir&Tpap KaTturnatyavTi., 1421); and,
in any case, Thebes would suffer the
scourge of war.
1418f. The MS. irQs yhp aSdis ai
irahiv I arpdreu/*' <ry<H|j.i. rairov is defen-
sible if we take ira% &yoi|n as dubitative,
' How could I possibly lead?' See Ap-
pendix on 170. But there is at least a
strong probability that the poet used dv
here, instead of employing the much
rarer construction. So far as our MSS.
are concerned, the dropping out of dv
after ayoi.|ii is not much less likely than
the change of &v into aS. Either would
have been easy. I prefer aSdis dv...
£Y<H|U to addis a5...avoi(i' &v, because &v
is thus more forcibly placed, and serves
also to bring out av6is- We have avBis
av TrdXiK in Ph. 952, but usually afiBis
irA\a> (364: Ph. 127, 342, 1232: Tr.
342 : At. 305 : ft. 444. 3).—To Porson's
218 IO*OKAEOYZ
AN. TC 8' av0L<s, a irai, Set ere OvfiovcrOai; ri croi 1420
irdrpav KaTaa-KaxfjavTL KepSos ep^etai;
110. alo-)(p6v TO (faevyew, KOX TO vpecrftevojrt' e/xe
ovTw yekacrdau TOV Kafjiyvryrov irdpa.
AN. 0/30,5 Ta TOKO ovv <us es opvov eK<pepei,
fj.avTevfJi.a0', 6s o-(f>q>v davarov i£ dfJL<f>oiv 6poet; 1425
IIO. ~^prjt,ei ydp' iqfiiv 8' ou^i crvy^wp-qrea.
AN. otfi.01 rdXaiva' TIS Se ToXfuijcrei, KXVWV
ra Tovh' eirecrdai rdvSpos, oT eOicnncrev;
IIO. ouS' dyyekovfiev <f>Xavp'' eVei arparrfXaTov
^prjcrTov TO. KpeCcrcro) fir)Se rdv&ea Xeyeiv.
AN. OUTWS dp', a> tral, ravrd aoi SeSoyjueVa;
n O . /cai /AT) JU, emo-xys y OAA e/^ot /*«' 170 000s
ecrTai fieXovcra, ovo"/n-0T//,os TC <cai Ka/07
TTyOOS ToCSe TTaTpOS TWI' T€ TOUS' ' p
cr^>a» 8' evoSoLTj Zeus, TC£S' ei davovri
1 4 2 4 4x(pipei codd.:' iKcptpeis Tyrwhitt., recepp. Brunck., Dindorf., Hartung.,
Wecklein., al. 1 4 2 5 os a<f>$v~\ us (rtj>i}v L2, Vat.: a <r<j>ipv Tournier.—dfupotv
codd.: avToiv Blaydes. 1 4 2 6 XPHi^'l e t ™ litura L. 1 4 2 9 o55'] OSK B, T,
Vat., Farn. 1 4 3 2 eiriirxys y'] y' omittunt Vat. (qui &Ti<rxys, sic), F i/uil

aWis aO...&yoi/ju. TOUT' dv the drawback aporos, 'come to an end.' The sense is
is the elision. We find roOr for the different in / / . 23. 376 2ic<pepov Ziriroi,
plur. Tamo. (0. T. 284, 840 etc.); but 'shot ahead' (and so Xen. Equest. 3. 4,
tragedy, which preferred rairov to rairo of a horse running away). Hence Her-
(though admitting the latter under metri- mann's surely forced rendering here,
cal necessity, O. T. 734), would hardly 'rush forward to their fulfilment.' But
have elided the 0 in that word. Ant. eK^peu may be also 2nd pers. pres.
462 aih' (for avro) is solitary in Soph.: midd., 'fulfil for thyself.' Cp. the use of
L has afrr'. the active in / / . 21. 450 /uuBoto TAOS...
TatfTov has been needlessly suspected ''Qpou | i^4(pepov, accomplished the term
and altered. ' The same host' means an of our hire: Pind. Nem. 4. 60 Xelpuv \
army to which the same realms should ...rb iibpaiiiov gK(pepev. Soph, has (?K-
again send contingents,—not necessarily, (piperai as = ' s h e achieves for herself in
of course, an army composed throughout Tr. 497. Here, 'thou art fulfilling,' has
of the same men. clearly more point than, 'they are being
142O f. 0S81S, an echo of his word: fulfilled.' I should therefore read 4K-
cp. 0. T. 570, 622, 1004.—irdTpav, <f>lp«s with Tyrwhitt, did not 4i«f>4p<i
native city: cp. 0. T. 1524 <S irdrpas (as midd.) yield the same sense even
6i5/3>/s (VOIKOI : hence Karao-Ka^ovTi. better.—4s op86v, recte, so that the event
1 4 2 2 f. irpeo-prfovT = irpe<T§irepov is parallel with the prediction: Ant. 1178
6vra, as often in good prose: Thuc. 6. 55 a pAvri, rotiros iis op' 6p6bv ijvvaas: cp.
yiypairrai fieri, rbv iraripa...Si.i. rb irpea- 0. T. 506 n.
peietv &.TT' airov (because he was his 1 4 2 5 4ga|u|>oiv instead of 0; 6,\\rf\oiv.
eldest son).^—ofrrw goes best with yt- Death is to proceed from you both: the
\ao-6ai: cp. 1339. phrase leaves it to be understood that the
1 4 2 4 The MS. tK$ip(i is usu. taken death which proceeds from each is for
as intrans., ' come to fulfilment.' The the other. To read avrotv (Blaydes) is
only relevant support for this is Tr. 824 only to substitute one laxity for another.
bb Xi iiMptpoi \ SwS^KarQS In one place only, Ant. 145, KO.9' airdiv
 OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAfiNni 219

AN. But why, my brother, should thine anger rise again ?

What gain is promised thee in destroying thy native city ?
Po. Tis shame to be an exile, and, eldest born as I am,
to be thus mocked on my brother's part.
AN. Seest thou, then, to what sure fulfilment thou art bring-
ing his prophecies, who bodes mutual slaying for you twain ?
Po. Aye, for he wishes it:—but I must not yield.
AN. Ah me unhappy!—But who will dare to follow thee,
hearing what prophecies yon man hath uttered ?
Po. I will not e'en report ill tidings: 'tis a good leader's
part to tell the better news, and not the worse.
AN. Brother! Thy resolve, then, is thus fixed ?
Po. Yea,—and detain me not. For mine it now shall
be to tread yon path, with evil doom and omen from this my
sire and from his Furies; but for you twain, may Zeus make
your path bright, if ye do my wishes when I am dead,—
ijS' oSocr L (litura post <?/*o£), F (superscripto p.h): iiiv habent A, R, I A Pro
ph, y' habent B, T, Farn., Vat. (in quo ^1} pro epoi). 1 4 3 5 sq. a<p$v 8' eioSolri
codd.: <r<p& 8' eiofiolni olim Hermann.: acpyv 8' eS SiSolt] Burges.—rdS' el TtXetrt fioi j
davovr' codd. : Ta5' el davovri fioi | re\e?r' Lobeck. reXoiTe, quod L habet, factuin
est ex reXeire ab S.—fie B, Vat., V s : /tot ceteri. Elmsleius in textu TeXeM /ic
exhibet, in annot. TeXetri /M>I defendit.

= Kar' AXXyXoiv, and Eustathius (1547. TT} irbXu re cilmvv elSbra Te & TI irpirroi
29) blamed Menander for imitating that. Xavd&vovra Seiv rodsTroXXois T&V dvBpth-
If ct|j.4>o!v fails to mark mutuality, avTotv iruv Kal HiavaTtoVTa. aytiv ivl rois KIV-
might be taken of a double suicide. Sivovs.
1 4 2 6 XPT)£ct VW1 <aye> f° r n e wishes 1 4 3 3 f. Ko-rai |i^Xovo-a: cp. 653.—
i t ' : implying that the wish may have Kaxr), dira, ill-omened (like Kaictis 6pvis),
prompted the prophecy. It is hard with irpos T0«8e K.T.X.—TOSS' 'Eptx.: cp.
to see why interpreters should have 1299: so Od. 11. 280 iMrp-pbs 'E/wtfes:
sought to efface this tragic touch by Her. 4. 149 'EpicrfwK T&V Aatov re Kal
taking XPfit" as = impers. xptt or> with OlSurdSeia. 'His Erinyes' are those
the schol., as = x/Mjcr/i^Se?,—both alike whom his 'Apat summon: / / . 9. 454
impossible. iroXXd, Ka.TfipS.TO <7TVyepb,s S' iireK^KXer'
1 4 2 8 ^irecrBcu: for the irregular order 'Egtvvs: though the Curse and the Fury
of words, cp. 0. T. 1251 x^Tas f-^v &K are sometimes identified, as Aesch. Th.
TOPS' O6K(T' 0X8' air6XXvTcu (n.). 70 'Apd T', 'EpiKiI'S 7rarpos ^ lieyaaS^v^s.
1 4 2 9 f. ov8', not even (tobegin with); 1 4 3 5 f. evoSoCi], in contrast with his
cp. Her. 3. 39 T(j> yhp (pCKqj itpn xa/w«-own 6S6s. The conjecture ei 81S0C1)
affai. iiaXXov atroBiSois rb. (Xafie ij apx^l" (Burges), accepted by some of the best
/j.7iSk Xa(3tl>v, 'than if he had not taken edd., effaces a natural and pathetic touch.
them at all'—<f>\avp', a euphemism for The MS. o"4>uv, if right, might be com-
Kand: cp. Arist. Rhet. 1. 13. 1 (old men pared with the dat. after words of show-
are persuaded) rb. TrXeiw tf>avXa elvai TQIV ing, favour (eiSjtiei'ijs etc.): perhaps also
irpayixAroiv, 'unsatisfactory.'—So ravSca with the dat. after •iryeiaBat. and oSoiroieiv.
for rh %dpa: the defects or weak points But in 1407, where <nj>» is certain, the
in one's case, the things which threaten MSS. have <r<f>wv: and the ace. with e6-
failure: cp. Her. 7. 48 d...Tairri (paiverai oSovv is slightly recommended by the
£v8e£<TTepa elvat, T& ijfi^Tepa TprfyfjtaTa, if analogy of 65o0i>, 68rjyeii>. Suidas, too,
our side seems somewhat weak here. has eiodu' alrianKy: though this might
For the thought, cp. Andoc. or. 3 § 34 tpri/d be explained by the post-classical constr.
ykp...Tro\4/j,ov fiiv 6vros dvSpa b of eioSovv, which, as in the Septuagint,
 220 S0*0KAE0Y2
reXeir', iirtl ov /tot t,wvTi y au#is i£erov.
/xedecrde 8' V)ST}, ^aiperov T'* OV yap fi eri
fiXeirovT icrorjjecrd' av0is. AN. a» Taka.iv ey«w.
IIO. /AT; TOI /A' 68vpov. AN. /cat TIS a^ cr op
ei? irpovTTTOv vAt,8y)i> ov Karao~Tivoi, Kacri; 44
IIO. el XPV> Gavovfiai. AN. JLH) O~V y', aXX' e/toi TTIOOV.
/IT) TreT^5 a ju/)} Set. AN. SuoTaXawa rap' eyu>,
et crov o-T€pr)0co. HO. ravra 8' iv ra hi
KOI T^Se <f)vvai ^a/repa. o~(f>av 8' o w eyci
# dpwfjbai fi/ij TTOT' dvrfjo-ai KaK(ov
i yap iracriv ecrre S
a'. ^ O . vea Taoe veouev rjkoe [lot
1 4 3 6 Bavovr'- iirel o<l p,u fwprt 7' a50is ?|6TOV codd. (^ir' ov L, superscripto et
ab S): /if fuKT(£ 7' L 2 , quod recepp. Elmsleius, Hartung.: idem probans Madvigius
hunc versum versui 1409 subicit. Bavovr' iirel p.', 06 ^Covri. 7' avBis 2£erov coniecit
Wecklein.—eVei oirt fwvrl 7' coniecit Schneidewin.—Dindorfio aliisque spurius
videtur esse versus, in locum genuini suppositus: a Sophocle fortasse venerat
Bavburt.: reliqua verba, quae perierant, interpolator supplevit.—Hermannus post v.
1435 versum excidisse putat, dictumque fuisse tale quid: Tab" ei reXelri p.01, <np.rjs
fie irpbs fftpt^v TTJS TrpotT7]Kotio'7]5 T\rj(etv> Bavovra. 1 4 3 7 yaXptrbv T ' A , R :

was with ace. In Her. 6. 73 &s KXeofit- of such zeugmas as Greek idiom per-
ve'C eiaSiiBrj TO ... Trpijy/M, Stein mitted (cp. 1357), and does not seem to
reads
CiSiiBr/: in any case, the dat. there ['/or warrant the view that the verse is spu-
Cleomenes') has no bearing on the ques- rious. The conjecture ou (it J<3vrct 7'
tion of dat. or ace. here.—In Ar. Ran. is improbable.—It has been said that
1528 eio&lav ayaS^p airidvTi ironiTy \ the thought is repeated in ov ydp p.' In
es <f>dos 6pvvijAvt# Sire, the noun has its pKivovr' ivoipetrB' avBis: but the latter is
literal sense (referring to the return of a different statement, and a climax—'Ye
Aeschylus to earth): and so pr"ob. in will be able to serve me no more while I
Aesch. fr. 34. live—nay, ye will no more see me alive.'
•niS' A OavivTi (not | rsXeir. The MSS. 1 4 3 7 |j.^6«r6e, sc. e/iov: cp. 838.
have T«Xetre... | iav6vr. With Lobeck, 1 4 3 9 The change of persons within
I hold the simple transposition to be the the verse (avTikafirj) marks excitement:
true remedy. The 1 of the dative could cp. 652, 820, 1169.
be elided in Homeric Greek; but among 1 4 3 9 f. Kal T£S: cp. 606.—irpovirrov,
the alleged instances in Attic drama since his father has prophesied the end
there is not one which bears examination. (1385 ff.): cp. on 1414.
See Appendix.— lir«lov=—-, a frequent 1 4 4 1 f. |IT] <ri y, a caressing remon-
synizesis, which Soph, has again Ph. strance : so Eur. Hec. 405 (Polyxena to
446, 948, 1037, fr. 479. 3: so ifyi) otfr' her aged mother) /3oi)\« Treueiv irpbs
0. T. 332 etc.—2|erov, sc. re\etv TL. oli8as\...y.fi ai y'm oi yip d£iov: Phoen.
The sense is:—'if ye will perform these 531 (Iocasta to her son Eteocles) H rijs
things (i.e. the last rites, 1410) for me KaidaTris 5<uiJ.bv(j}v icfrlecrcu | <pikorip.las, irdi;
in my death,—as ye will no more be fir) ai y" £5IKOS T) deos. But /j,tf p,oi oti
able (to do aught) for me in life.' Since (Med. 964) repels.—& \ii\ Set: cp. 73.
Te\etv was specially appropriate to ritual 1 4 4 3 f. «l...o~repr|8w, an epic use some-
(see 503), there is a certain awkwardness times admitted by the Attic poets: see on
in the transition to its general sense O. T. 198.—TOVTaS', 'Nay, these things
(630 etc.) as merely={nrovpyeiv. But the rest with Fortune, that they should be either
harshness is at least much less than that thus or otherwise' (that I should die, or
 0IAITT0Y2 ETTI KOAQNfil
since in my life ye can do them no more.—(He gently disengages
himself from their embrace^ Now, release me,—and farewell;
for nevermore shall ye behold me living.
AN. Woe is me! Po. Mourn not for me. A N . And who
would not bewail thee, brother, who thus art hurrying to death
foreseen ?
Po. If 'tis fate, I must die. A N . Nay, nay,—hear my
pleading!
Po. Plead not amiss. A N . Then woe is me, indeed, if
I must lose thee ! Po. Nay, that rests with Fortune,—that end,
or another.—For you twain, at least, I pray the gods that ye
never meet with ill; for in all men's eyes ye are unworthy to
suffer. [Exit, on spectators' left.
CH. Behold, new ills have newly come, in our hearing, Kommos.
ISt
y' L, B, F, T, Farn.: xcdpeTov nude B, Vat. 1 4 3 8 pXiirovres ela6<pecB' atns R : strophe.
pXivovT' ijo^effO' aSns cett. (aWis B, T, Vat., Farn.). 1 4 4 1 TIBOV] reWov L, F.
1 4 4 4 ^ w a i ] upavai Nauck.: (pijvai. Meinekius: i<petvai Peters.: doSvai Sehrwald.:
jSiji/eu Pappageorgius.—a<p$v codd.: a<j>&> Elms., quod recepp. edd. rec. plerique.
1 4 4 5 KOKISV] KaKov ex Triclinii coniectura T, Farn. 1447 sqq. via rade
veodev rj\6i /xoi \ paptiTrorpa Kat:a | trap' aXaov £ivov L et codd. cett., iis exceptis
qui Trapd y' &\aov habent, ex Triclinii coniectura, metro se satisfacere putantis.
Ut responderent antistrophici vv. (1463 sq. KT6ITOS d<paros Sde 5io/3o\os" is 8'
axpav), Hermannus via inseruit ante ^apmoT/xa. Contra J. H. H. Schmidtius

survive), ravra, nomin.: <j>Cvai, epexeget.
infin.: for this Si in reply (modifying or
correcting the last speaker's statement),
see on 0. T. 379. iv T£ 8., dependent on:
see on 247.—-<|>vvoi has been needlessly
suspected. Here, with adv., it is merely
equivalent to the intrans. £x«», as else-
where in poetry it is sometimes little more
than elvai. El. 860 vain Bvarois t<j>v /iopos. strophe Theseus enters, and he also has
Cp. Aesch. P. V. 511 oi ravra Tain't)
fio'ipd 7rw re\eff<p6pos | Kpavai Triirpwai.
For Kal...Kai, instead of ^...17, cp. 488.
The MS. <ri|>$v is better than o-<|>ii, to
which some edd., following Elmsley, have
needlessly changed it. 'For you two my sense.
prayer is—that ye ne'er meet with ills.'
The contrast between his own case and
theirs is thus more impressively marked
than it would be by the ace. ('my prayer
is that you two ne'er meet with ills').
For the dat. of the person in whose
interest the prayer is made, cp. 0. T.
269, Ph. 1019, At. 392. For dpw|icu in
a good sense cp. Tr. 48, Ai. 509, / / .
9. 240, Her. 1. 132 (iavTt}...dpau6ai
ayada).
1 4 4 6 irao-iv, ethic dat., 'in the sight ing fulfilment.' Oedipus has often spoken
of all': 0. T. 40 Kpanirrov IT-SOW QlStirov
K&pa. Ar. Av. 445 traai VIKOM rots Kpirais \
Kal rots dearous iraffi.
1 4 4 7 — 1 4 9 0 Kommos. 1st strophe
1447—1456=1^ antistr. 1462—1471:
ind str. 1477—\\%t, = ind antistr. 1491—
1499. Each strophe is separated from
the next by five trimeters, spoken by Oed.
and Ant. At the close of the 2nd anti-
five trimeters. See Metrical Analysis.
The dramatic purpose is to divide the
two great scenes of the fourth iweuroSiov
(1249—1555). Sophocles here shows him-
self a master of stage-effect in the highest
This momentary pause in the
action gives a wonderful impressiveness
to the sudden signal from heaven (1456).
1447 ff. via ra&t...Kiy\avti. Two
views are admissible: I prefer that which
is here placed first. (1) tfkSl jioi = ' I have
seen come,' not, 'have come on me,' poi
being ethic dative (81). The Chorus al-
ludes to the doom pronounced on Poly-
neices and his brother. 'Here are new
ills which I have seen come from the blind
stranger,—unless, perchance, Fate is find-
of the fate which pursues his race (964 etc.),
 2 KaKoL fiapviroTiia trap dkaov £4vov,
I
3 ei TI jjiolpa JU,T) Kvyxavzi. 45 < - >
4 j t t a r a v yd/3 ouSev aftw/ia haifiovoiv e^ft) <f>pd(rai.
5 opa, opa, ravT del ^(povos, (rrpeffxav fikv erepa,
6 r d Se Trap' rjyuap avOus av£(ov dvw. 1455
7 etcTvirev aldrfp, co Zev.
OI. <3 T€KVa TCKVa, 7TCWS dV, et TtS «'TO1TOS,
TOV TTCIVT' dpicTTOv Sevpo ©ijcrea iropot;
AN. irdrep, TC 8' e a r l rd^uofi i<f> a> /caXeis;

hie nihil addit (paptiiroT/M post KOKCI coUocans), illic autem delet SSe. 145O x
viji L, factum ex Txr/xavqi. vel a pr. m., vel, ut magis credo, a primo correctore
(S): Kix&vy B, T, F, Farn., Vat.: Kix<> A, R, L : m7xa>'« Hermann.: KI7XC'I'17
m 2

Wecklein. 1 4 5 1 IIATI\V codd.: /taroc Heimsoeth.: idemconiecit Blaydes. 1453

opg. optf codd.: opg, S', opif Bergk.—TOUT'] TCWT' Dindorf. 1 4 5 4 ^7rel /lip Irepa
codd. (Srepa ex irtpa L aliique). Pro iirel, coniecit <XTp£<j>tav Hartung.: i i

and the Chorus correct their first phrase
by surmising that haply this fate, not
Oedipus, is the real agent of the doom on
the brothers. The schol. took ^KH pot
as a foreboding of the Chorus that they
might be involved in these alien ills: but
|ioi seems merely to express sympathy.
(2) Others suppose that a low rumbling
of thunder was heard immediately after
the exit of Polyneices, and that l-KTuirtv
atOijp in 1456 merely marks the first loud
sound, via, Td8e...KaKa are then the evils
which the Chorus forebode from the in-
cipient thunder: i^XM |ioi='have come
upon me.' & TI fiotpa [JLT) Ki/yx'n'ei is
then taken either as before, or thus:—^if
haply his end is not coming upon him.'
To this view we may object:—(a) It is
much more natural to suppose that the
beginning of the thunder is denoted by
SKTVITCV. Each step in the crescendo of
the thunder is marked by words of the
Chorus: a second, and louder, peal comes
at 1462, a third at 1476. The whole effect
of the passage depends on the moralising
of the Chorus (1451 ff.) being interrupted
by the sudden crash at 1456. (b) After
the exit of Polyneices, we naturally expect
from the Chorus some comment pn the
father's curse and the son's doom, (c) If
Wo KOKd meant 'new ills' brought on the
Chorus by Oed.,'the language would rather
imply that they had suffered something
else from him before,—which is not the
case.
vt66iv strengthens via, and might mean,
' from a new occasion' (the visit of Poly-
neices) ; but it seems more probable that
the poet used it merely in the sense of
'newly' (lit., 'from a recent moment');
schol. vewoTl. For the form cp. / / . 7. 97
\uf2t) rdfie y' lateral, ali>69ev alvQs, 'with
horrors of horrors': ib. 39 oloSev olos,
'singly and alone.'—«t TI (iotpa (iij K17-
\0v6i: for TI = 'perchance,' cp. 0. T.
124 (n.): the formula e? TI IXTI is used in
noticing an alternative which occurs to
one as an afterthought, ib. 969.—KI^\OVCI
' is overtaking' (its victims), the ace. being
understood, as //. 17. 671 iraaiv y&p iirl-
(TTWTO [lelTux0* efrai j fwds £wv vdv av
6a.va.Tos KO.1 /wipa, mx&vei. ( T h e full constr.,
22. 303 vvv avri p.e /xoipa Kt^aKet.) So
11. 451 <t>6fi ae T4\OS tfawroio KL%rni,evov.
Wecklein (who reads Kiyxdvv) under-
stands, 'unless fate prevent them' (TO,
Kana),—as if it were a hope that the curse
on the brothers might not be fulfilled.
This surely strains the sense of the verb.
1 4 5 1 f. (J.ardv. The MS. |M£TT|V seems
plainly corrupt. The sense i s : ' for I
cannot say that any decree of deities is in
vain': i. e. iiaTrpi must stand for [I&TCUOV
elvai. Isocr. or. 4 § 5 has &sr' ffit) /idi-rjv
elvai rb ne/WTJaBai 7replToi>rwv(=|Uiirafoi'):
but that does not justify the use of the adv.
alone here. Nor can it go with (ppaaai.
For |iarav cp. Aesch. Rum. 142 lSii/ie$'
et TI rovSe <ppoi/dov parlf, ' is in vain.'—
d£U prop., 'what one thinks right';
 OIAITTOYZ E17I KOAQNOI 223

from the sightless stranger,—ills fraught with a heavy doom;

unless, perchance, Fate is finding its goal. For 'tis not mine to
say that a decree of Heaven is ever vain : watchful, aye watchful
of those decrees is Time, overthrowing some fortunes, and on
the morrow lifting others, again, to honour.—Hark that sound in
the sky !—Zeus defend us! [Thunder is heard.
OE. My children, my children! If there be any man to
send, would that some one would fetch hither the peerless
Theseus!
AN. And what, father, is the aim of thy summons ?
Wecklein.: £<pels Meinekius. 1 4 5 5 ra5e mi/tar' at8is a$£oa> avw codd. Pro
rdSe Trif/xor' scriptum est rdS' £T' ij/iar' in B et Vat. Cum in schol. legatUr,
iroXXi per a6£aw Trap' %/i.ap, Canterus pro rd.de Tnj/itaT' restituit rck 8e Trap' yjixap

here, ' decree,' ' ordinance'; in 1459 ' r e ' schol. 's words eh rb £/j,ira\iv Tpivrav were
quest.' Cp. Dem. De Cor. § 210 ret rav meant to explain, rpiira itself was not
irpoySvwf d£«6/*aTa, their political maxims. used alone as = avarpe'wio, though often
—4>pd<r<u : cp. Aesch. Ch. 591 Trraed re in phrases with that sense : cp. the frag,
Kal iredofUdfiov' &v ave/wivroif | alyldaiv of a satyric drama (Aesch. fr. 304)—of a
(pp&aou. K6TOV.—These words are a com- domesticated pig—yj ToXkd y' iv Sb/ioicnv
ment on the last. Perchance it is Fate elpyaarai Ham, \ Sovovua nal Tpiirovcra
that is being fulfilled; for a heaven- rvpfi' avu K&TW. Wecklein's hri\av
appointed fate never fails of fulfilment. (' checking,'' arresting') would agree more
1 4 3 3 1 . 6p<j. The hiatus is easily closely with the metre of the antistrophe as
avoided by 8' (Bergk), but, though some- given by the MSS. (see on 1469). But
what harsh, is excused by the slight o-Tp6f><i)v requires only the slightest change
pause. TOOT' = dfui/juiTa 8cu/i6vuv. With there, and is metrically preferable on other
oTp6)><DV (for the corrupt &re£), the sense grounds (see Metrical Analysis): it is also
is :—' Watchful, ever watchful of these a better contrast to cdSijwv.—The MS.
divine decrees is Time,—overthrowing iv& |iiv is untranslatable. It has been
some fortunes, and the next day, again, explained as (1) ' sometimes ' = 6r£ niv:
exalting others on high.' opij, as Ph. 843 (2) by an ellipse of a verb, as (Swictv
rdSe /xev 0ebs otperat, ' will look t o ' this. (Hermann). Neither is possible.
Time is the vigilant minister of Fate. 1 4 5 6 tKTVirtv, the epic aor.,only here
The mighty are humbled (as the Labda- in Attic: elsewhere kKTivriaa.
cidae have been); the lowly, again, are 1 4 5 7 f. ir«3s &v: cp. on 1100. «t TIS
exalted. The last words contain an un- iSvToiros,—other, that is, than the Chorus:
conscious hint that the sufferings of Oedi- some one who could be sent on the
pus are well-nigh finished, and that errand. Cp. 70, 297. Sevpo...ir6p<H, cause
honour is coming to him. At that in- him to come hither, iropeiv, to give, is
stant, the thunder is heard. never found as = iropevei.v, to make to
The MS. words iirtX fUv iTtpa...avaare come (1476): and here the phrase is
thus paraphrased by the schol. : TroXXd strictly a compressed one, ' enable me to
Hiv ai^uv irap ri/J.ap, TroXXd Se els rd fyc- speak to him, (by bringing him) hither.'
iraXw rpiirutv. This makes it certain But the associations of Tripos and vopeveiv
that, instead of eirtC, the schol. had some have doubtless influenced it. The senses
participle, as the form of the sentence of Tropelv and iropeveiv are combined in
plainly requires. For crrp&jxav cp. Eur. iroplfciv.—Cp. Pind. Pyth. 3. 45 xal /5a
a
fr. 540 tpev, TA T&V eti8aifiovo6pT(av ws r a xviv M.dyvriTt (ptpwv Trope ULevravptp Sidd^ai
OTp£<pei. 8e6s. Soph. Tr. n6r6i'KoS- (' gave,' with the like notion as here of
bringing to).—irdvT, adv. : At. 911 6
fioyevij j CTpe'tpei, rb 8' afi£et /3I6TOV \ TTOXIJ-
TTOJ'OI', the troubles of his life now bring iravTa, Kuxpds: 0. T. 475 n.
reverse, now glory, to Heracles. This 1 4 6 9 rl 8', after the voc.: cp. 507.—
was a poetical use of srpi<pu, which the —Ta|£»|i' :. see on 1451.
 224 204>0KAE0Y2
01. Atos TTTepaTos yjBe p OLVTIK d^erai 1460
fipovrq TT/OOS 'AIST^V. aXXa ire^xjjaB' cos

avr. 0'. XO. jneya?, t8e, //,aX' oS' epewrercu

2 KTWOS a^aros Sio/3oXos' es S' aKpav
3 Set/i' vTrrj\8e K/DO/TOS (fiofiav.
4 enrrj^a. dvfjbov' ovpavia yap dcrTpairi c^Xeyei TTOXIV.
5 TI JU.CW dcjyrjcret TC'XOS; Se'Soi/ca o* ou y a p aXiov
I
6 dAopiid TTOT ovS" avev £vu<f>opas. 47°
7 a> /u-eyas aioyjp, co Lev.

01. <5 iraiSes, ^/cet raJS' CTT' dvhp\

/Stou TeXetm^ KOVK4T ear d
AN. mus oXcrda; Tip Se TOUTO

1 4 6 2 ifSe / i d \ o ixiyaa iplirerai (sic) | Krinroff &<paTO<r SSe \ SiofioXocr k<r 8' o/tpa» | L .
Verba ymiXa ju^ao- scripta sunt (ab S ?) in litura quinque fere litterarum. Prima manus
fortasse scripserat fiiyaa, omisso jttdXa: et sic Hartung., in v. strophico 1447
omittens via. Nauckius Krtiiros SSe ptyas ipelireTai | 5io/3o\os &<pa.Tos' is S' aKpav —via
rdde veodev 'ifXvdev ^apiiroTfia Trap1 aXaoO £ivov (omisso /ca/cd). Hermannus pro oSe
Std/3oXos scripsit 0 ^ 7 6 Si^oXos ('duplex fragor'). Ordinem verborum correxi: vid. infra.
1 4 6 6 oipavla codd.: oipla coniecit Elms.: oipavov Bothius: aWpla Meinekius: apyla
Wecklein.: dfiflpla Bergk. 1 4 6 8 a,<pi)(r L pr. m. (d<p' T\<S S, superscripto q.<priou): aip-if

146Of. irreptoTos: Verg. Aen. 5. 319 KTviros...8i6|3o\os, the noise of a bolt

et venlis et fulminis odor alls. <SU-er<n:
the fut. midd. here merely=of et, for .
' cause me to be led' would be strained.
In Od. ai. 322 off H <re rbvS dgevdai
ii6ne$' ('wed thee'), the midd. has its
proper special force: cp. ib. 214. In
Eur. Hipp. 625 it is doubtful. In Aesch.
Ag. 1632 etc. it is passive.
1 4 6 2 £ While the MS. words tSe pidXa
yJeyo.% IpcCirerai correspond with the first
verse of the strophe (1447), the second
verse here exceeds its strophic counter-
part by - - . Hermann supplied Wa in
the strophe: Heinrich Schmidt omits 88e
here. We need not do either. The erasure
in L at (idXa p£yas shows that some dis-
turbance had occurred; and this may have
concerned the order of words. If we
write pfyas, {8c, |idV 68' {pcfarenu | KTVITOS
a<j>a.Tos SuSpoXos, we get an exact corre-
spondence, without either adding to the
strophe or taking from the antistrophe.
Ipcfarenu, ruit; the very sky seems to
come down with the crash: so Valerius
Flaccus 8. 334 ruina poli of thunder.—
hurled by Zeus: cp. on 710 atixtyia...
etiiTirov.—aKpav, the tips, not the roots :
cp. 1624.
1 4 6 6 &rrr|ga, aor. referring to a
moment just past, where we should ordi-
narily use the pres.: Ai. 693 t<ppi£ Zpoiri.
Cp. 0. T. 337 n. 8v|i<Sv, ace. of part af-
fected.
ovpavCa: schol. avrl TOV Tax«'f- This
seems to be merely a marginal note by
the 'diorthotes' of L, not one of the
ancient scholia which he copied into the
MS.: and I doubt whether it points to a
different reading. Rather, probably, it
means that the writer took oipavla as =
'rushing from the sky.' Heinrich
Schmidt defends oiipavia as - - - : others
deny that such a synizesis is possible.
But in Aesch. Th. 288 napdlas answers
metrically to ixOpois (305); in his Suppl.
71 KapSlav = the last two syllables of arv
7oiWes (80); and ib. 799 Kapdlas=the
first two of yaiaoxe (816). Dindorf cuts
the knot in all these places by adopting
Kap^a, an Aeolic form mentioned in
 OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNOI 225
OE. This winged thunder of Zeus will lead me anon to
Hades : nay, send, and tarry not. [A second peal is heard.
CH. Hark! With louder noise it crashes down, unutter- ist anti-
able, hurled by Zeus ! The hair of my head stands up for fear, stroPhe-
my soul is sore dismayed; for again the lightning flashes in
the sky. Oh, to what event will it give birth ? I am afraid,
for -never in vain doth it rush forth, or without grave issue.
O thou dread sky! O Zeus !
OE. Daughters, his destined end hath come upon your
sire ; he can turn his face from it no more.
A N . HOW knowest thou ? What sign hath told thee this ?
<m cett.—(SAos coni. Abreschius.—rl /idv, T{ 0ij<rw ri\os olim Nauck.: rl /ihv aOpijaai
ri\os F . G. Schmidt.: rl /i&v icaWfei r4\os Wecklein. 1 4 6 9 S4Seia rod' L :
SiSia rod' cett. plerique: dtSia 6' T, Farn.: SiSoixa d' Nauck. 147O atpopua L pr.
m.: i addidit S, qui idem (ut videtur) v. 1. itpopuq. indicavit, superscripto e.—OVK avev
codd.: oid' avev Heath. 1 4 7 2 rcpS' £ir' avSpl codd.: riJSe rdcSpl coniecit Elms-
leius. 1 4 7 4 Hunc versum et v. 1488 Choro tribuunt codd., Antigonae Turnebus
in appendice.—jrus dlaBa; r<p di avpfiakiiiv ?x e l s > L (omisso TOVTO), F : TOVTO post T<$ Sk
inserunt A, R, L 2 ; post dlada. B, T, Vat., Farn. (sic Blaydes.): Dindorfius, omisso

Etym. M. 407. 21,—surely a most impro- forth' (from the sky),—better here than
bable remedy. It is more reasonable to the v. I. iipopuq..—iji>|ji.(j>opds, not definitely
infer that so easy a synizesis as that of ia 'misfortune,' but rather, more generally,
was sometimes allowed in the lyrics of 'grave issue.' The thought is merely
Attic drama. Elmsley's ovpCa (suggested that something momentous always follows
by the schol. 's raxeia) is unsuitable here. such a storm. Cp. O. T. 44 TOS £v/jL<popb.$
From Hesych. &pyiof \evn6s, raja's, ...TW> fiovkevjMTUiv, the issues or effects
Wecklein suggests dpyia, comparing the of counsels.
Homeric dpyrjra Kepawbv. If any change 1471 & |i£yas alSita is a cry, rather
were needed, I should prefer ovpavoi. than an address like & Z«S : yet in Aesch.
1 4 6 8 T(...d<|>ij<rEi T^XOS; 'what end P. V. 88, in a direct address, we have (3
(event) will (the lightning) bring forth ?' 610s alBrip, followed by the voc. wawxTyrop
For aipitvai. a s = ' t o emit,' 'produce from re 777.
one's self,' cp. Arist. Hist. An. 6. 14 1 4 7 2 PK6i T§8* !ir' dvSpC. We may
d(pidirt rb Ki3i7/xa,..,T7/y drjXelas axpieiGys rb render the prep. ' upon' me, but properly
tfov. This use, which was common, it is rather ' against' me;—the doom, from
suggests how the word might be figura- which there is no airtxTTpotpri, advances to
tively said of the storm giving birth to take him. Cp. O.T. 509 «r' aiirif Trre-
some disastrous issue. We need not, poeaa' jjhOe Kopa. (Not, 'in my case,'
then, seek a correction (as l<p4i<Ta oras ib. 829.) The conjecture T$8« TOV-
{(pri%u). (xctv, 'verily,' here nearly=an 8pl is needless, and impairs the solemnity
exclamation, such as 'ah!' Cp. on 182. of the words.
1 4 6 9 L has UZtux T68', which might 1 4 7 4 crv|xpa\iv i\n9 (cp. 817, 1140),
easily have grown out of 8«8oiKa 8* hast inferred, a freq. sense of the act.
(Nauck). The latter is recommended by in Attic: Her. in this sense prefers the
metre, giving an exact correspondence if midd. As 10 iratSes (1472) evidently
in 1454 we read orp&jxov: cp. on 1453 f. means the daughters, this v. is rightly
With 8#5ia T<58' it is necessary to suppose given to Antigone; but her question re-
a very improbable resolution of - into ——: minds us that she, and she only, had
see Metrical Analysis. heard Oed. speak of the signs which
1 4 7 0 f. cUj>op|i,$, sc. 7) aaTpavq, ' rushes should announce his end (95).
J.S.
 226 I0*0KAE0Y2

01. /CCtTOtS'* a X X ' £<!s TCt^lCTTa jU.01 jMoXftrt' 1475

~\wpas TrjcrSe TIS Tropevcrdra).
[!>. XO. ea, iSov ju.aX' av0i<s dfi^>icrTaTai

3 tXaos, w Sat/xcov, tXaos, et TI y a 1480

4 aaripi Tvyvdveis d^eyyes (bipcov.
t\. i l l 1 t _

5 ivauriov oe <rov TUYOIJU.1, /ATJO a.Xaaroi' ai/o^o iScov

6 aKepoT) )(apiv ^eraxr)(oifjii TTWS"
7 Zeu ava, crol (fxovoj.
01. ap eyyvs avr p; ap er efi\jjv)(ov, i486
Ki^crerai /u,ou KCU KaropdovvTos <f>pdva',
AN. TI 8' a i ' dekoLS TO TTMTTOV ifj,<j)vvav <j)pevC;

TOVTO, post ?%«s addidit varep. 1 4 7 7 la duplicant codd.: altentm la delet J. H.

H. Schmidt., Bothium et Seidlerum secutus. 1 4 7 9 sq. t\aos, w Salpuv, XKaot L :
<3 SaT/Mv cett. plerique: a dal/twv, superscr. o, R. 1 4 8 1 dtpeyyts A, U: aipOeyyls

1 4 7 S |M>i, ethic dat., ' I pray you': 1 4 8 3 <rov -njxoi.p.1 is a certain correc-
cp. 0. Z1.1512 TOCT' eixec0i /wi, ' I would tion. With iuauriifi (or-ou)...(n)VT«xoi|i,i
have this to be your prayer.' we must still understand <rol (or <roO); for
1 4 7 7 f. Ha is the cry of one startled by the version, 'may I meet with a righteous
a sight or sound (Aesch. P. V. 298 la' rl man,' gives a sense which is intolerably
XFni">- Xeiitro-w;): only here in Soph.— weak here.
jictX' a£8is, 'again, and loudly': El. 1410 dXaorovd'vSp', Oedipus. With Homer,
Idoit /i.ak' aS Bpoet TIS.—a|u|>C<rTarai, be-this adj. is always the epithet of vevSos
cause the peals of thunder, now at their or &%os, except in / / . 22. 261 (Achilles),
loudest, seem to be around them on every "E/cTop, jvq /ioi, aKaare, <rwrnju><rivas
side. Cp. Od. 6. 122 wore fie Kovp&wv ayopeve, ' Wretch, prate not to me of
diiiptfKvde 0rj\vs aiirrj: so irepl...tf\v6' luij | covenants,'—usu. taken a s = 'thou whom
<popfuyyos (17. 261), affri/ia vepi^aiva I cannot forget (or forgive),' though others
poijs (Ant. 1209): but the phrase here is render ' madman' (as if connecting the
more vigorous, suggesting the image of a word with the rt. of aktioi). It is simplest
threatening foe.—$uiirp^<rios, as with to suppose that the epithet of the act
KAOSOS, Eur. Htl. 13085 6\o\vyal, Horn. (537, 1672) is transferred to the agent,—
Hymn. 4. 19: in Homer only as adv., the doer of aXaora being called oXew-
Jjiicev dt SiaTrpicnoy (II. 8. 227): properly, 7-os in the general sense of 'wretch,' 'ac-
'going through' the ear, 'piercing,' like cursed one.'—I8<6v, since, in the old Greek
ropos, diardpos. belief, even casual association with a
1 4 8 0 f. KXaos (sc. ta-di), as usually in polluted man was perilous: Antiph. or.
Homer, etc., though l\dos also occurs (as g § 82 jroXXol $817 cu>$puiroi p.ri Kadapoi
/ / . 1. 583, Hymn. 5. 204, Hes. Op. 340, Xelpas v a\\o rt fjUafffia Ixovres (rwew-
Aesch. Eum. 1040).—For to 8aC|u»v cp. jSaVm els rb ir\oiov avvavaKeaav fierd
on 185. rijs avTuv yvxqs roits balas Sianaiiivovs
rairposTois Oeods. Cp. Aesch. Th. 597ff.,
1 4 8 1 f. y& |MiT^pi, Attica: cp. 707
Eur. El. 1354, Xen. Cyr. 8. 1. 25,
fiarpoiroXei raSe. Plat. Rep. 414 Set us
Hor. Carm. 3. 2. 26.
irepl /J.r)Tpis Kai rpo<pov rijs x^pas tv 5 tlal
(iovkeiecrdai.—aytyyis, gloomy as the 1 4 8 4 dicepSi} \apiv peraax.) ^ave
thunder-cloud. for my portion an unprofitable recom
 Eni KOAQNfil 227

OE. I know it well.—But let some one go, I pray you, with
all speed, and bring hither the lord of this realm. {Anotherpeal.
CH. Ha ! Listen ! Once again that piercing thunder-voice 2nd
besets mine ear! Be merciful, O thou god, be merciful, if thou strophe,
art bringing aught of gloom for the land our mother! Gracious
may I find thee, nor, because I have looked on a man accurst,
have some meed, not of blessing, for my portion ! O Zeus our
lord, to thee I cry!
OE. IS the man near ? Will he find me still alive, children,
and master of my mind ?
AN. And what is the pledge which thou wouldst have fixed
in thy mind ?
L cum codd. plerisque. 1 4 8 2 ivcuolq T, Farn.: iv alaicp Se avvrixoi /wi Vat.:
tvaurlov Sk awrixo^ cett.: <rov rvxpifu Cobet. 1 4 8 8 i/j.<pvrat <f>pevl codd.: tftcpv-
otu tj>pa>l Hermann.: ifupvvai %ivy Wunder.: Nauckius, iix<privai scribens, pro (ppevl
coniecit <p£\<fi vel (ppiaov.

pense (in return for the sympathy shown <Tai>Tas,...rj TrraiaapTas), but also 'to be
to Oed.); cp. Aesch. P.V. 544 adapts right or correct,' as Plat. Legg. 654 c Ss
xdpis ('a thankless favour'), Soph. At. dv rf (ikv (piovij KaX r y (ruifiari fiij iravv
665 aSapa Sapa. Pind. 01. 1. 54 &.Ktp- dwarbs rj Karopdovv (in song and dance).
Seia=disaster (with a similar euphemism). The transitive Ka.Top66u='to bring any-
—In the verb, JUTCI here = ' along with thing to a successful end' (though, in
Oedipus,' ' as my share in his curse': such cases, the ace. might often be one
X<£piv is ace, not gen., because it denotes of respect, and the verb intrans.), or 'to
the share, not the thing shared. |MT^X«» make one successful' (El. 416).
takes (1) gen. of thing shared, (2) ace. of 1 4 8 8 4|u|>Sv<u <(>pevC. Schol.: rl TO
share, (3) dat. of partner: but when (3) is TtWTOV $£\eis {pftaXeTv TJ) (ppevl ticel-
present, (2) is usu. absent, unless equality vov, TJ TOC 6ijfl^ws SijKovan; dvrl Tof, rl
is affirmed or denied, as Xen. Cyr. 7. 2. /SouXei vi.9a.vov avaKOivdcracrdat T$ Qrjaet;
28 efr<ppo<Tvv&v iraffwv ifiol TO tuov fier- This proves that cf>pev£ is at least as old
efxe. Hiero 1. 7 roirov (TOV KO.KOV) as the ancient scholia in L, and also that
TrXeforov /J.4po$ ol rOpavvoi [xer^xovffiv. I n the schol. had either 4|uj>vvai, or, as
Ar. PI. H44 oti yap lUcrei^es ras fcroj Herm. infers from t/ifiaXetv, 4|J.<|>v<rai.
7rX?)yds i/Ml, the dat. depends on has, Many recent critics have held that <j>pcvC
not on the verb: 'you did not get for has come in from 1487. So far as the
your share the same number of blows mere repetition is an argument, we must
as I.' (Cp. Dein. or. 1 § 54 TO irijiirTov be cautious in applying it: cp. 70 f., and
fitpos oti fieTeLXijtpe TWJ* iprjtpuv.) The n. on 554. The sense must be either:—
peculiarity here is only in the use of 'And what is the pledge which thou
the ace. alone, without a gen. (as rrjs wouldst have fixed (1) in his mind?'—
dpas). i.e. 'What is it that thou wouldst tell
1 4 8 7 Kix^ircTai with gen., on the him in confidence, under his pledge of
analogy of rvyxdveiv. Elsewhere Kix&va secrecy?'—or else (2) 'in thy mind?'—i.e.
always governs ace. We might take ' what promise wouldst thou obtain from
£}J.l|flJ}(Ol)...|M>V [SC. OVTOS, Cp. 8 3 ) KO.I him before death?' Here (2) suits the
KdTopBouvTos as gen. absol., but this is language slightly better than (1), since
less probable.—KOTop8o0vTos intrans., the <ppi\v is then the same in both vv. It
<j>p£va ace. of respect: cp. ii- dpOfjs <ppet>6s,is, of course, possible that Soph, wrote
O. T. 528. The intrans. tcaropBow usu. ^H<f>fjvcu ^va>, or the like: but the vulgate
= 'to succeed' (Thuc. 6. 12 ^ Kwropdw- is at least defensible.
15—2
 228 20<t>0KAE0Y2
01. avff wv eiraoyov ev, Te\ecr(f)6pov ^d
Bovvai o-<j>u> j &
dvr. ft. XO. ico la>, iro2, fiadi, fiaff, etr
2 irepl- yva\' ivaXiw
3 Hocr€LO(ovL<p 0ew rvyy{avei<s
4 fiovdvrov ecmav ayitfav, IKOV. J
495
5 d y a p £eVos ere /cat iroXia-fJLa Kal <£i\ous i
6 SiKcuai' -^apiv irapacr^^iv tradatv.
7 < enreucrov, > dicrcr', a>va£
©H. TIS av Trap' KOIVOS 15°°
j
i^ rts Atos K.epavv6<i, rj rts
149O Tuyxcww] i/jitpavetv coni. Wecklein., dpriios Blaydes. 1 4 9 1 sqq. U>
semel codd.: alterum lii addidit Hermann. Versus graviter corruptos sic exhibet L:
—to Trai | pS.61. pdd' eh' aicpav \ iinyvaXav (hie relictum est litterarum fere octo
spatium; nihil erasum est) ivaklwi | Tro<rei.dao»>LuiflecDtrvyx&w \ povBvrov iarlav
&,yiA$(i>v IKOV I Omnes codd. eh' a/cpav, excepto Vat., qui iir' aKpav habet:
omnes vel iinyvaXov vel iwl yiaXop. In voaeiSaaviwi consentiunt cum L plerique:
sed R iroaeidaovltfi, Vat. iro<rei5wi>l<ti. In L super AyiA^av scriptum est ayitw ab S:

1 4 8 9 f. For the pause in sense after e5, 1 4 9 1 — 1 4 9 5 AT aKpa...iKOV. On

cp. 52, 288, 610, El. 1036, Aesch. Eum. this corrupt passage, see Appendix. Read-
lv a
87.—T«Xe<r<j)6pov X*P > requital (1484) ing aKpa J irepl -ytiaX' for dKpav j lirl Y"a"
fraught with fulfilment (of my promise). Xov, I take the sense to be: 'or if (&r),
<r<piv is most naturally taken here, with in the furthest recesses of the glade, for
theschol., as = ai)T<j!, seeing that vv. i486 the honour of the Poseidonian sea-god,
f. refer to Theseus alone; though it is thou art hallowing his altar with sacrifice,
tenable as = ai)Tois, i.e. Theseus and his (yet) come.' The precinct of Poseidon
people. The evidence for o-<jny as dat. at Colonus was large enough for an
sing, is slender; but in Horn. Hymn. 19. ecclesia to be held within it (Thuc. 8.
19 aiv Si (?<j>iv ought to mean aim Xlavl,67). It included the d\<ros and ca6s men-
and in Hymn. 30. 9 we have ppWei (ntv tioned by Paus. 1. 30 § 4. (See Introd.)
<r<piv apovpa <pepi<ifii.os, i]5k tear' aypois The word 7i5aXoi<, 'a hollow,' was oft.
KTrpeaai eflflijcet, OTKOS 5' £/j.Trlir\a.Tai used in the plur. of hollow ground,
iaffX&v, where <r<|>iv should refer to o 8' valleys, or dells: cp. Aesch. Supp. 550
6\pws shortly before, and the subject to AiSii T' ay ytfaXa | icai 81' dpdv KMKUV.
evST/vei seems clearly to be the man, not It would apply to the depressions be-
&povpa. As to Aesch. Pers. 759, it is tween ov
the gentle eminences of this arepv-
a case exactly parallel with ours here: oix xOovfo (691),—as e.g. between the
i.e. <r(j>iv would most naturally refer to two neighbouring knolls at Colonus (cp.
Xerxes alone, but might refer to Xerxes 1600). aKpa ircpl -yvaXa means that the
and his advisers (TOIS irpoTpe\l/a/j.inoi; altar of Poseidon is in the part of the
schol.). In Pind. Pyth. 9. 116, again, large T^uexos furthest from the Chorus.
o-<pw might mean Antaeus and his family. When Theseus left the scene (1210), his
Lycophron 1142 seems to have meant purpose was to send the suppliant Poly-
acpi. for avT$, as the schoj. thought. On neices from this same altar to Oedipus
the whole, it appears unsafe to deny that (cp. 1349). The Chorus surmise that
poetry sometimes admitted the use. Theseus may have stayed at the altar to
complete his interrupted sacrifice (888).
•nr/xavav=ore iTvyxavo>' ("" ffn)<"')>
cp. 579 ff. The absol. use is made easier In 1491 €?T should perh. be tiy, but
by £t>8' uv i is intelligible if we suppose the thought
 OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 229

OE. In return for his benefits, I would duly give him the
requital promised when I received them.
CH. What ho, my son, hither, come hither! Or if in 2nd anti-
the glade's inmost recess, for the honour of the sea-god str0Phe-
Poseidon, thou art hallowing his altar with sacrifice,—come
thence! Worthy art thou in the stranger's sight, worthy are
thy city and thy folk, that he should render a just recompense
for benefits. Haste, come quickly, O king!
Enter THESEUS, on spectators' right.
T H . Wherefore once more rings forth a summons from
you all,—from my people as clearly as from our guest ?
Can a thunderbolt from Zeus be the cause, or rushing
ayiafrv F : aylfrv A, R, L 2 : alylfav B, T, Vat., Fam.—Vide annot. infra.
1 4 9 8 iraOi&v] TCLBSIV L, ut codd. plerique. 1 4 9 9 ffirff' 5 Va£ codd. Deside-
ratur choreus ut respondeat v. 1485 Zev 0V0, <rol <pavCo. Supplevit igitur <nrev(rop
ante SXair' Triclinius (ut est in T, Farn.); axrtrov Engelmann. Aliam viam ingressus
qjrai vvv, Scrtr' Gleditschius. Pro wadiSiv aura' Blaydesius dv9' &v Hiradev aaa\
15OO tcoivbs] K<uvbs F. G. Schmidt., qui v. 1501 delendum censet.—rp/eirai. B, T,
Vat., Farn.: olxeirai. R : ifa«Tai cett. 15O1 airdr codd. : aaruv Reiskius.

to be,—Come (if thou art near, and at •jroXifffiara OIKOVOI. But Eur. Med. 771
leisure),—or if thou art sacrificing, has &<rrv Kal v6\ur/m XlaXKdBos, ' the town
nevertheless quit the altar, and come.— and stronghold of Pallas' (Athens), Bacch.
(3OU0UTOV proleptic with ayltptv; to sacri- 919 Tr6\uT/j.' kirTdarofiov (Thebes): so it
fice on the altar is to ' hallow' it. Cp. is used of the grand Cloud-city (Ar. Av.
Ar. Av. 1232 nri\o<rcpaye?v re /SoufWrois 553. 1565): and Her. applies it to Ec-
ijr' itrxdpcus | uvujav T' dyvids.—eorCav= batana (1. 98).—ira8iov does not require
(Sw/ioV (888, 1158): Aesch. Th. 275 /nj- us to supply anything: it is strictly, 'for
\01cnv alpAaaovras Farias BeQv.—IIo<r{i- treatment received,'—x*P lv sufficing to
SavCu 06^=Ilo<retSfij't, not really like d mark that this treatment was good. Cp.
Ba/cxeios'fleo's (0. T. 1105), 'the god of 1203.
B<£/cx<"' (cp- 678), but somewhat similar 15OO f. oS: cp. 887.—T]X«ETai is
to the Homeric jS^'Hpa/cX^eiij, etc. Per- probably pass., as we find iixd> ydovs,
haps IIo<r€i8<Dv£av (with tartar): cp. i/ivov, etc. (The midd. occurs in Pind. fr.
Pind. JV. 6- 46 XloffeiddvLOV av r^fievos* 53. 18 d%e?Tflt 2efjU\av...x°poL-)—do*T»v
1 4 9 6 iiragiot: lit. 'he deems thee, thy is a certain correction of avrwv, which,
city, and thy friends worthy (of a recom- as = ' you yourselves,' would be very
pense),—that he should make a due return, awkward after i/jidv and KOITOS.—!|j.<f>aviis
after receiving benefits.' The constr. is stands instead of aaipip in the epana-
of the same class as xpyfo (TT6/MTOS (in- phora (cp. 5: cp. 0. T. 54 etirep dp&is
stead of OTOjUa) 7jy>o<r7rnJi;a<rftu (Eur. ...woTrep Kpareis, instead of opxeis). The
Med. 1399), i. e. the inf. is added epexe- two adjectives could not be contrasted.
getically, outside of the construction with 15O2 ff. |j,ij TIS: 'Can it be some
the principal verb (cp. 752 afnraaai., 1212 thunderbolt of Zeus, or the rushing onset
$<Iiet.v). This is, however, a peculiarly of some hail-storm (that has scared you) ?'
bold example, since we should have ex- —i^rX^ev v/ias, or the like. Theseus
pected SucaLas x&piros. Against the con- must, of course, be supposed to have
ject. <roi xal ToXhais ical 0/Xots, remark heard the thunder which was pealing a
that the strophic v. (1482) has no spondee. few moments before; the doubt implied
ir6\Krp.a in Attic prose usu. implies a by |rf is merely as to whether the thunder
town of the smaller kind, as Thuc. 4. is the cause of the summons.—d|xpp(a
109 (of Thracian tribes) KOTA ik XiJa, hail falling in a shower: cp. 0. T.
230 Z0<t>0KAE0YZ
iirippdiacra.; iravra yap 0€ov
Tocavra ^eifidtflvro^ ei/cacrat irdpa.
OI. araf, TrodovvTi 7rpov(f>dvr)s, KO.1 (TOL deaiv I5°5
TVXW T t ? i(rO\rjv TrjcrS1 edr/Kt TTJS dSov.
©H. r t S' icrTiv, (o irai Aaiov, vioprov av ;
01. p'oiri) fiiov fioC Kai a direp £v7frjveo-a
dikto TTO\LV re TTjvZe. fir/ i/>eucras davelv.
@H. iv Tto Se Kelcrai TOV /xopov f 1510
OI. avTol deol K^puKes ayyiWovcri
/ ]\ d p\
©H. TTCUS eiTras, <u yepaie, 8r)\o£crdai TaSe;
OI. ai TToXXd fipovTol 8iareXei5 r a TroXkd re
I
d d (ii 5I5
1SO6 rixv •""• iaSX^v $7JKe, rijade TTJS 65OU codd. (Wo1 L): T>}<r5' WIJKC T^S 65OO
Heath.; edd. rec. fere omnes: ^Ke rijcrde TTJS 6SOV Reisig. 151O iv T§ Sh
Keivai codd.: T £ S' ^K7r^7r«<rai coni. Mekler.: icai rif (vel TIJ 5i)) TtiroiBas Blaydes.:

1279 SuPpos x<*X(£f);s (n.).—lirippd|ao-a, pas /3o7rf)s, 'but his life still hangs in the
from kinpp&tjGui, which is either (1) trans., trembling scale.''
'to dash one thing against another,' as Kdl 9{%a Savctv )J.TJ t|/cv<ras o-c ir6\iv
0. T. 1244 ir{fkas...£iripp6.%<xa', 'havingre TrfvSs (rofrraiv) airep |uirgve<ra, 'and I
dashed the doors together' at her back: wish to die without having defrauded
or (2) intrans., as here, 'to dash or burst thee and this city of the things on which
on one': so with dat. Diod. 15. 84 rots I agreed.' For the constr. of <|/6v<ras cp.
Maj'TixeOffij'... £v£ppa%ev,' he dashed upon' on 1145, and for the chief stress on the
them. partic, 1038: for £wrjv., Xen. Cyr. 4.
1 5 0 4 TOiavTa: 'for one might fore- 1. 47 Tavra avvijvow, they agreed to
bode anything when the god sends such these terms.
a storm as this' (on 8UXTI)/II<U see n. to 151O Iv TO Sk KfUrai: usu. explained,
95):—a courteous way of hinting that 'And on what sign of thine end dost
their alarm was not unnatural. thou relyV But Kei/iai tv nvi. (see on
1 5 0 5 f. 1TO0OVVTI irpov<j>dvT)s: c p . 247) = ' to be situated in a person's power':
0. T. 1356 6t\om K&fiol TOVT' av r\v, an analogous use of /ceijueu here would
n . : / / . 12. 374 iireiyontvouri 5' XKOVTO.— give us, 'on what sign doth thy fate
KaC croi 6a»v: ' and some god (cp. 1100) depend?' In Tr. 82, however, we have
hath ordained for thee the good-fortune b> ovv (5OTT£ Toi{i5e KeifUvq: and, if the
of this coming': TVX»|V...68O5, a fortune text be sound, Kcftrai has (I think) a
belonging to (connected with) it.—The like sense here : lit., 'at what sign of thy
MS. 0TJK£ was a mere blunder caused by fate art thou in suspense?' The phrase
transposition. As to the occasional omis- is thus virtually equivalent to iv rlvi
sion of the syllabic augment in tragic froirrj iceitrtu;—the TEK|MJpiov itself stand-
/Vijcreis, see on 0. T. 1249. Cp. above, ing for the crisis which it marks. The
phrase seems to me possible (for our poet),
974-
but slightly suspicious. We might conjec-
15O8 f. poin) f3Cov |ioi, the turn of
ture KaWcT ir&rcurai; cp. Eur. Hel. 1190
the scale (momentum) for my life,—the
ivvtixoiS w"tiGv£vt\ I uriveis dvelpois. (To
moment which is to bring it down to
the obvious KUTCU <rov, abv, or aol...Tetc-
death. Cp. 0. T. 961 cr/xiupa TraXaii.
firfpiov, the objection is the phrase iv TQ
aibliar' etivdfei, poTnj (where see n.): Eur.
Ketrcu.)
Hipp. 1162 'lirvb\vro% oiK^r' ianv, ws
elirtfv liror I 5{dopice iiivroi (pus eirl <r/ux- 1 6 1 1 f. avToV with KTJpvK<$; the
 OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAfiNQI 231

hail in its fierce onset ? All forebodings may find place, when
the god sends such a storm.
OE. King, welcome is thy presence ; and 'tis some god that
hath made for thee the good fortune of this coming.
TH. And what new thing hath now befallen, son of
Lams ?
OE. My life hangs in the scale : and I fain would die
guiltless of bad faith to thee and to this city, in respect of my
pledges.
T H . And what sign of thy fate holds thee in suspense ?
OE. The gods, their own heralds, bring me the tidings,
with no failure in the signs appointed of old.
TH. What sayest thou are the signs of these things, old
man ?
OE. The thunder, peal on peal,—the lightning, flash on
flash, hurled from the unconquered hand.
iv T$ Si irliTTis Wecklein. 1 6 1 2 <SI\)XA.TUSV codd.: aij//.a TUV Dindorf.—a. rdsv
ireTrpunivuv coni. Nauck. 1 5 1 4 aX iroXXcu L, F, L2, R : at iroKKk cett.:
SrjKowi Reiskius. 1515 aTpi\pavra L cum codd. cett., nisi quod L 2 r a\arpi.-
j habet. arpAtpavTa Pierson.: ffK^avra Forster.

gods herald their own interposition in his 'very,' with the adj.: cp. Ant. 1046 x°£
fate. No fi&vns, but Heaven itself, gives •jroWi Seivol: Ph. 254 in irokV iyOi IM>X-
the warning. Cp. Bekker Anecd. 5. 14 0iip6s: El. 1326 & n-Xeiora /nffipoi: //. 11.
a&TOKTjpv^' 0 ju^ 81' irtpwv dXXct 5i' 557 TTOXX' &iKuv.—The answer is framed
iavrov KtjpvKeiav. Eur. Suppl. 589 (The- as if Theseus had said, TTOIO K ffr/fieta
seus says that he will march on Thebes) t<pam\ ruvSe; If Reiske's 8i)\ovcri (which
Wecklein receives) is to be admitted, we
Te KTJpvl;. must view L's at iroXXal as a mere gloss
<]/EIJ6OVTCS ov&kv <rr||idT<Dv irpoic., 'dis- suggested by 8iaxeX«ts and conformed to
appointing me in no way (oidiv adv., r d iroXXcC T«. This, however, seems
cp. 1145) of the signs appointed before- very improbable, since (a) the article r d
hand ' (94): as Her. 2. 38 (of the Apis) with P<I\TI recommends the art. with
el Kadapij (ri y\<S<T<ra) TCJV irpotcei/jAvoiv PpovraC, and (0) the reiterated iroXXa is
oTj/iM/toe, the marks appointed by sacred effective.
law.—With the conjecture o-TJ(ia T£V, 1616 o-Tpd^avra. arpavra is not ex-
the sense is, '•falsifying no sign of those tant in classical Attic, but occurs in Apol-
appointed,' a less usu. sense of ipetiSw, lonius Rhodius(2nd cent. B.c.JandOppian
which is implied, however, in ipevadeiaav (2nd cent. A.D.), also in an Orphic hymn
imbaxw* Thuc. 3. 66. In Ant. 389 of uncertain date, and in the Anthology.
i//eti5ei. y&p T] 'irtvoia rty yvihia\v, the In cases of this kind we should always
yvii/jni is half-personified, so that the recollect how incomplete is our know-
sense may be 'deceives' rather than ledge of the classical Attic vocabulary,
•belies.' and allow for the likelihood that the
1 6 1 4 The usual order would be at learned Alexandrian poets had earlier
iroWd SiarActs ppoiraC, 'the long-con- warrant for this or that word which, as it
tinued thunderings.' But an adj. or happens, we cannot trace above them.
partic. is sometimes thus placed after the (Cp. on QKopiaraTOs, 120.) With aarpiir-
subst., when the art. and an adv. (or no and arpdirrw, cp. o<rrepo7n} and arepo-
adverbial phrase) stands before it: cp. irrj, affwaipb) and airalpa, a<7TO0is and <rra-
0. T. 1245 rbv rfii) Adwv TrdXai veKpov <pls, daraxvs and OT&XVS, and m a n y other
= riv ri$T) nd\ai veKpbv A., the already instances in which the longer form and
long-dead L.: where see n.—iro\X<v = the shorter both belong to the classical
232 I04>0KAE0YS

®H. ireiOeis fte* iroXXa yap ere Oecnritflvff dyoaJ

KOV i|>ev8o<^ju,a" ^tu TI ^p?) Troielv Xeye.
0 1 . eyw SiSa£a>, T4KVOV Aiyeoos, a croi
yijpcos akvira T#Se Keicrerai iroXei.
X<5pov p-ev auros CLVTCK i^rjyijcrofiai,
a$LKT0<; TJyrjTvjpos, ov fie xprj daveiv.
TOVTOV he <f>pd£,e firj ITOT dvdpcoTrwv TLVI,
\vc\ff ov K€Kev6e \jjr)T ev ofs /ceZrai TOTTOIS'
<us c o t 7rpo TTOXXCUV acTTTiSaw dX/oJz/ oSe
r
8o/3os T' eiraKTOv yenovoiv del Tidfj. 525
a 8' e^ayicrra ju,7;Se Kimrat Xoyw,
a u r o 5 fjL.ad'qcrei, Ketcr
i i ' a i ' ddtrrmv rwvb" av e^euTroifii TCO
OJS oiir
OVT av TeKvoicri TOIS ifjbols, arepycuv /
dXX' auro5 aei <rc3£e, ^curai' eis reXos 1530
1 5 1 7 \pevS66v/ji.a B, T, Vat., Farn., corruptum ex \f/ev86fiv$a, quod ipsum inter-
pretatio fuit verae 1. ^e^BStprj/ia.—XPV" L> B, F, Vat.: XP^? c e " ' 1 5 1 8 &\VTO]
a/j.oipa Nauck.—rijiSe L, 7p. <r^i re ab S : f? re F ; rjjSe cett. 1 5 2 1 xp^l e x
XP^v L. 1 5 2 2 TOVTOV] Ti/i^ov Schneidewin. 1 5 2 3 Hunc v. delet Herwerden.
1 5 2 4 us] 8s B, T, Vat., Farn. 1 5 2 5 Duplex erat lectio, yeiT6vav et yeirovuv.
In L pr. m. yetT6von> scripsit: deinde yei.Tbvuv fecit non manus recentior (ut mihi
quidem videtur), sed primus corrector S, qui in marg. scholium adiecit utramque

age.—o-KTJ»|/avTa (Forster) is much less
forcible: the thought is of the lightning-
flash breaking forth as a sign in the sky
{(fkiyei., 1466), rather than of its descent
on earth : and this word would hardly
have passed into the MS. <rrp&|/avTa.—
X«ipos Trjs dv., gen. of point whence with
<rrp. (0. T. 152 Uv9Qi'os...^as) rather
than possess, gen. with $&*\.
1 5 1 8 f. 8torirCjov0': as Oed. had pre-
dieted trouble from Thebes at a time when
Theseus thought it impossible (606 ff.);
Creon had fulfilled the prediction, and
had even hinted at future war (1037).—
i}fOjS6<f>T||ia: c p . 0. T. 723 <j>ij/j.ai iia.vri.Kal:
ib. 443
3 00i}(it77P
} ( 7 = a messageg from a ggod((n.).
1518
1 f <roi ethic
5 1 8 f. thi dat.,
d ^jS irdXei
T^jSe dX dat.d
of interest; which thou shalt have stored
up for Athens. The ethic dat. is often
combined with another, as [Eur.] Rhes.
644 ixdp&v TIS ij/io' xpi/i7TTerai o-rpaTei-
/urn, we have some foeman approaching
our camp. The v. I. o-fl re came of not
seeing this—y^P^s tfXvira: see on 677
&rqvef).ov...xaf'<ivwp.
J52O xwpov...££iiYll0'0(KU> s * l o w t l l e
way to the place: the literal notion being
blended with that of expounding (as the
i^TiyijTal expounded the sacred law). Cp.
Her..3. ^i£riy£eTai....Tl)v2\a<ri.v, expounds
the route for the march.—aSiKTOs, pass.,
as always in Attic (though O. T. 969
&\j/aviTTos ? y x o l " = ' n o t touching'): Tr.
685 &KTIV6S T' del | Bepfiijs UBIKTOV. The
act. sense, 'not touching,' occurs later
(Callim. Hymn. Dian. 201).
1 5 2 2 f. TOITOV refers to x^Pov> the
place where he was to 'die,' i.e. dis-
appear. This place is accurately de-
scribed at 1590. It was the grave (1545)
that was to remain secret. But here, by
) aa sslip, the ppoet
p , th e identifies
e t e s themthem (see
(see In-
n
d ) We
trod.). W should
h l d not change h TOVTOV
to TV|I.|3OV.—Note how Soph, uses the
vagueness of the local legend as to the
grave. Secrecy was imposed by the
dying breath of Oed. himself. The
descent of the secret in the line of
the Attic kings would serve to explain
any esoteric knowledge on the subject
which, in the poet's time, may have been
claimed by a gens of hereditary priests.
 ETTI KOAfiNQI 233
T H . Thou winnest my belief, for in much I find thee a
prophet whose voice is not false ;—then speak what must be done.
OE. Son of Aegeus, I will unfold that which shall be a
treasure for this thy city, such as age can never mar. Anon,
unaided, and with no hand to guide me, I will show the way
to the place where I must die. But that place reveal thou
never unto mortal man,—tell not where it is hidden, nor in
what region it lies; that so it may ever make for thee a defence,
better than many shields, better than the succouring spear of
neighbours.
But, for mysteries which speech may not profane, thou shalt
mark them for thyself, when thou comest to that place alone:
since neither to any of this people can I utter them, nor
to mine own children, dear though they are. No, guard
them thou alone; and when thou art coming to the end
1. explicans: el piv papvr6vws yeirbvuv, run QijfialwV el Be irepwiroi/ie'vas, dvrl TOU
yeirviwv, 6 TA,(J>OS. Consulto igitur accentum ancipitem reliquit, ut optionem lectori
monstraret. yevrbvuv pan modo B, R, T (a correctore): yeirbvwv A, superscr. av :
yeirovwv F.—Suspicatur Weckleinus scribendum esse in v. 1524 dXfri) r6Se, delendum
autem v. 1525. 1 5 2 8 (J)SOST'] a>s oid' mendose B, T, Vat., Farn. 1 5 2 9 arip-
yoiv Sfius] arifr/di vo/j.wi L, unde L 2 aripyuv vo^tf, F CTipyu (superscr. v) VOUID.
153O del] alel L, ut in 1532 : del hie, aid illic A.

|iij8' 08 KIKCVOC: neither where (pre- order of the words makes it hardly pos-
cisely) it is concealed, nor (even) where- sible to disjoin Y«T6V«>V from Sopos T*
abouts it is situated. ciraKTOv.
1 5 2 4 f. us o-oi...Ti8g. Like TOVTOV in 1 5 2 6 f. & 8" IJovio-ra, 'but as to
0V I 2O
1522, 086 refers to x&P ( 5 )> 'this things which are banned'' (which cannot
spot'; it is not for avfip 6'Se (450). For be uttered without impiety). Cp. Aeschin.
irp6 cp. Thuc. 1. 33 'fjv ifiets av wpo or. 3 § 113 o£ AoKpd ol'Afupur<Teis...Tbv
iroWoiv x/"//*Of OIK ml x<k>iTOS &rwh- Xi/t&a rbv i^ayiarov Kal iwaparov
aaffde Svva/j.tv v/uv irpoayeve'GBai, avTTj iraKiv irelx^av: ' the harbour which was
Tr&peanv airreirayyeXros. (Not, 'against banned and accursed,'—the Amphictyons
many shields &c.,' as Xen. An. 7. 8. 18 having pronounced an &pd, which said of
OTOJS T<3t 0T\a e'xotev irpb TQV Toifeu,uaTtoi', the transgressor, ivayrjs taroi (ib. § n o ) .
'that they might have their shields to The verb occurs Aesch. Ag. 641 iroXXois
screen them from the arrows.') Cp. O. T. Si TToXXfic £%ayt(r6e'vTas Sb/iav, many
218 n.—Sopos T £iraKTov. As the hop- 'devoted to death' out of many houses.
lite was armed with a 56pv no less than &7£fw=to make S710S (1495): i^ayl^oi=
with a shield, there is no contrast here to devote to avenging gods (cp. Qoaibw,
between infantry and cavalry, but only to dedicate), rather than (as some explain
between citizens and foreign allies. Cp. it) ' to ^-consecrate.'
Isocr. or. 10 § 37 oiS' iTa.KT<i> Swivel l»|8£ KivEfrai Xoyu,' and such things as
(foreign mercenaries) ry\v &pxn" Sia<pv\&T- (liriii of the class, cp. 73) are not to be
ruyv, dXXct r i j r&v TTOSITUV etivolq. Sopv<j>op- touched upon in speech' (see on 624
otipevos.—The old v. I. Y«ITOV«V, 'being T&Klvip-' tinf). Nauck proposed Set Kwetv,
near you,' would be weak: as to the form, but the pres. KiveTrcu expresses what fate
yeiToviia is classical, though Attic prose has decreed (Ph. 113 alpet).—y-aArpra,
preferred yeaviia. by sight as well as by hearing: see 1641,
Others join &\K^v...ytvr6v<i>v, ' a de- 1650.
fence against neighbours' (the Thebans, 153O f. o-uije, 'guard them,'—not
1534), but, though the objective gen. is merely, 'remember' them, a sense pecu-
quite correct (see on 0. T. 218), the liar to the midd. <r(6fO|Uai (Plat. Theaet.
234 I04>0KAE0YZ
TOV tflV d(f)t,Kvfj, TW irpO^epTOLTO) flOVO)
crtffiauv', 6 8' del rdmtovTi Set,KVVTa>.
<; dhfjov TTJVS' ivoua]<reL<s TTOXLV
pav air dvhpaV a t Se fivpuac S,
Kav ev Tt9 OIKT), oaSuus KadvfSpurav. 1535
oeoi yap ev fiev oxfie o eucropcocr, OTOV
ra del' d(f>ei<z TIS eis TO fiaCvecrdai Tpairfj'
o firi crv, TeKvov Atyews, fiovXov iradeiv.
TO. fiev Toiavr ovv eiSoV e/cStSao"Koju,ei'.
1 6 3 1 dfaKvy A, R, V 3 , Aid.: d$Ur) (vel d^Urj) cett.—/JOV^] Tocy Nauck. 1 5 3 2 SS'
L, utplerique: d S' A. 1 5 3 3 dS^Xov codd.: schol. in L dS-fiorrov. — ^coiKijireis] &v
o£/cij<rais Blaydes. 1 5 3 4 diravSpav L : air' dvSpQv cett.: UTT' avSpQv Schaefer.

153 B, etc., n. on 0. T. 318). Cp. Ant. $ewv): but dwo is fitter here as including
1113 i>6novs I ...<rwfoi»Ta ('observing'). all peril from that region. When Cadmus
—dcJHKvtj: L's d(plicri is of course impos- was founding Thebes, he required water
sible, the 1 of the aor. being long only from a well guarded by a dragon, the
in the indie, (CJD. 1495). offspring of Ares. He killed the dragon,
T<5 irpoc|>€pTaTa> |iovio: 'but to one, j and sowed its teeth in the ground. Armed
Thy chiefesi' (Whitelaw), which well gives men sprang up, who slew each other, all
the vagueness of the phrase. While the save five. These five, of whom Echion
hereditary monarchy lasted, the irpo^p- was chief, became the ancestors of the
TOITOS would, in fact, be the king's Cadmeans. Cp. Ant. 1123 vap' iyp&v \
eldest son: afterwards, it would be the 'Ifffnjvou fteldpwv, dypiov T' | £TI viropq
man whose place in the State made him Sp&KovTos. Pind. fr. 6 rj KdS/wv, 7) airapr-
the proper guardian of the secret. The wv lepbv ytvos dvSpQp.
poet chose a phrase which would cover at 8k pvpCai iroXcis, justifying his hint
priestly tradition. I would not, then, of possible danger from Thebes. ' Most
change (iovo), with Nauck, to 7ov<s>. In cities are apt (gnomic aor.) to enter on
fr. 406 ri yhp <pl\ri 'yii TuvSe TOV lrpofap- aggression with a light heart (p<j.8Cios),
ripov, the sense 'elder' is possible, but even though their neighbour is well-
not certain. Hes. Scut. 260 has TQV ye behaved.' Cp. what he said of the The-
p£v &\\da)v Tpo^tep^js T ' yv irpecrfivraTT] r e , bans in 619 f., where in (TfiiKpov \oyov
where the second adj. helps the first; answers to pq,8lws here. So the schol.:—
Plat. Euthyd. 271 B has Trpo<peprjs, 'well-K&V diKalus TIS iroXirei/ijTcu, TTOX-
grown,' of a youth, as opp. to <TK\t]<j>p6s, Xai rSXeis dSlKias iiripxovrai.
' slight.' Horn, has only irpocpeptcrTepos, Those who suspect at pvpCai should
never of age. The nearest parallel to observe that Greek writers often use
our passage is Hes. Th. 361 irpo<pepe- this phrase when they wish to express
ffraTTj iarlv &.ir<ur£wv, foremost amongthe notion of many probabilities against
the daughters of Oceanus is Styx; and at one. Cp. Her. 8. 119 iv /iupijtri yva-
777 she is called •wpea^vrdrri. So, here, ixrjat. p.lav owe ?x w dvrl^oov, 'among ten
the word suggests seniority, but without thousand opinions I have not one against
excluding pre-eminence of other kinds. m e ' : i.e. not one man in 10,000 would
1 5 3 3 ff. dSfjov contr. for OSTI'COV, 'un- dispute it. Xen. An. 1. 1. 19 iytli, d p.iv
ravaged,' from S^'Cos (Sgos Theogn. 552, r&v fj.vpiiav i\Tido)f fila TIS vfUf £<TTI
always Dor. Solos in trag.), 'ravaging' (Twflijvcti iroXe/MWTas jSatriXei, av/x^ovXeia
(^/AAf, whence data, to kindle): OTropT- jU'i) TapaStddvai, T& SxXa: ' if among the
«3v air' dvSpuv, 'on the part of,' 'from ten thousand forebodings (which the situa-
the quarter o f the Thebans. For dm, tion might suggest), there is one chance
cp. Plat. Phaed. 83 B ot>d£v TOGOVTOV KCLKOV of your escape,' etc. So, of 'facing fear-
lira$ei> dir' airdii. Schaefer's iir6 is ad- ful odds,' Eur. fr. 588 els TOI SIKCUOS
missible (Plat. Rep. 366 A d<rifuoi...ir6 jj.vploiy OVK ivStKWf \ Kparei. And so
 OIAITTOYI EfTI KOAQNOI 235
of life, disclose them to thy heir alone; let him teach his heir;
and so thenceforth.
And thus shalt thou hold this city unscathed from the side
of the Dragon's brood;—full many States lightly enter on
offence, e'en though their neighbour lives aright. For the gods
are slow, though they are sure, in visitation, when men scorn
godliness, and turn to frenzy. Not such be thy fate, son of
Aegeus.—Nay, thou knowest such things, without my precepts.
('nescio an recte,' Elms.)—al Si pvplai irdX«s] ol Si fivpioi iroXecos Wecklein.: oB
Si Kvpla OTXIS Nauck. (al Si icvplai TT6X«S Nitzsch., el Si nvpla 7rdXis Kayser.)
1 6 3 7 atpeU] ei in litura habet L (ex 77?). 1 5 3 9 otv] av Vat.

here at pvpCai is something more than a Si XeflT<£. Longfellow, ' Retribution':

mere synonym for al iroXKal. It suggests ' Though the mills of God grind slowly,
this notion:—'Be Athens never so just, yet they grind exceeding small' (from
there are countless chances to one that the German of F. von Logau, Sinnge-
Thebes will some day attack it.' (In dichte 3. 2. 24). Hor. Carm. 3. 2. 32
citing Aeschin. or. 2 § 157 Blaydes has pede Poena claudo.
not noticed that rois /xvplovs 'ApmSwv d yhi otjfi 8'. When two clauses are
means the Pan-Arcadian fufpioi, not co-ordinated by p^v and 8f if we wish to
/ivploi: cp. Grote c. 78, x. 317.)—K8V tt subordinate one to the other we must
TISOIKT|: cp. Plat. Rep. 423 A las av 1) take care that the subordinated clause is
ir6Xis ffot olxri aui<pp6vo>s. (It might also that which has piv. Thus here:—'late,
be transitive, 'governs,' sc. TTJV irdXiv.) A though surely.' 'Surely, though late,'
compliment to Theseus and to Athens is would be otyi jiiv «5 SI. So O. T. 419
implied: cp. n 2 5 . (n.) 0\4wovTa vvv iiiv Sp0', Sweira Si
Others explain :—(1) ' The majority UKbrov, = sightless then, though seeing
of cities, even though one governs them now. It is the necessity of giving the
well, are prone to outrage': i.e. if you chief emphasis to 6 ^ , not to eS, that
divulge the secret to the Athenians, it decides the true relation of this verse to
may be abused to the hurt of the State. the preceding.
A modification of this view is that tcadi- 1 6 3 7 TA Btt' d<f»c(s, having set religion
(3pi<rav refers to overweening confidence at nought: cp. 0. T. 910 Ippei Si rd,
inspired at Athens by the new aXmj. 0eia.—|ia(ve<r6cu, the madness of passions
Theseus must still be watchful. (2) 'The which are no longer controlled by reli-
cities, with their multitudes (/ivplai), are gion,—as the frenzy of ambition (371),
prone to outrage,'—still referring to the and of hatred (1392).—I do not suppose
Athenians. But for this sense we should that the poet directly alludes to any con-
at least need Wecklein's ot hi \ivploi temporary event; but we may surmise
iroXtws.—Blaydes thought of al Si /xuptas that, when he wrote these lines, he had in
irX^ai: better would be oi Si fiuplas ir\tq> his thoughts the daring outrage on reli-
(Ai. 1112, 1150): but neither this, nor gion at Athens in 415 B.C.,—the partial
anything with xipws, is either needful impunity of its authors (including Alci-
or probable. biades),—and the tremendous disasters
1 S 3 6 ydp refers to j)aSLo>s. '(Outrage of the city two years later. Cp. 0. T.
is lightly committed), for the gods are p. xxxi, 886 n.
late, though they are sure, in visiting sin,' 1 5 3 8 f. 8 pi] cru...PovXou irafctv,
and so the hope oi present impunity em- referring to ra Bel' d<pets etc. To divulge
boldens the wicked. See 1370. The the i£&yi<rra (1526) would be dfaivai ra
remark is general, but Oed. is thinking Beta. The next verse turns off this light
especially of his unnatural sons; the reminder by adding that Theseus does
divine vengeance has been long delayed, not require it. 'Well (oSv), thou know-
but is now at hand. Cp. Orac. Sibyll. est such things, without my precepts.'
8. 14 tyi Oswv ahiowi fiuKoi, a\4ov<rt Thuc. 2, 43 u<pe\lav, ijv av TIS irpbs
236 ZO*OKAEOYZ
8', eireiyei yap fie TOVK 0eov vapov, I54O
178*7, ^778' er k p O
to , coo eTrecru. eyou y a p jyf
av ?rec/>acrju,cu Kai^os, axnrep or(f>w irarpL
, KOX [irj xjjaver, ctXX.' eare fie
TOV tepov Tvpfiov i^evpeiv, Iva *545
avSpl p rcpSe rySe Kpv<j>0rjvai ydovL
cSSe, Ty8e /Sore* T^Se y a p JU,' dyei
SSe,
O TTOfnros v\ Te vepTepo, 0e6<s.
<3 ^)cos d<f>eyye<s, irpocrde irov nor rjo-ff ipov,
z
vvv S' Icryarov erou TOV/JLOV airrerat Sejitas. 55O
1787; y a / ) e/37Tft) TOI' TeXeuTaiov ^ i o v
Kpv^Jcov nap* vAiSr)v' ctXXa, (frCXrare tjevav,
auros re X0"/301 ^' 1?8e irpo&irokoi re croi
s yevotcrde, KOTT' evTrpa^tq.
e fiov 6av6vTo<s evTV)(el<5 ctei. 1555
154O irapov] wrepov Matthiae. 1 5 4 1 fii) 54 y' lvrpeTruifie$a L cum codd. plerisque:
IM]84vy' A, R: prf' %T< Reisig., Hermann.: /i>;5'iin<rTpe<pibiJ.eda(ex scholio) Campbell.
1 5 4 3 <r0i!) factum ex cr0wi L. 1 5 4 5 i&peiv Vat. 1 5 4 9 TOU] irov L, TTOT' in

xP v/ias elSoras i i ledging that the hour of his end had

ib. 36 iiaKpyyopuv iv eldocnv ov ^of come.—The schol. wrongly took Ivrpeir.
vos: II. 10. 250 elSotri y&p TOI ravra per in its first sense, 'look behind u s ' : avrl
'ApyeloLs ayopefecs. Cp. on 1038. TOV 4TLO~Tpe<p wfieda : "Ofnjpos' ivrpoTa-
154O f. \u>pov- cp. 644. TOVK 6cov \t^6f/.evos.
irapov, 'that which has come from the 1 5 4 2 — 1 5 5 5 A more splendid dra-
god,' (cp. 1694 rb (pipov ex ffeov,)—the matic effect could hardly be conceived
summons as conveyed both by the storm than Sophocles has created here. Hither-
and by an inward prompting. Matthiae's to, throughout the play, Oedipus has been
irT£p6v (97) would be less mysterious, and strongly characterised by that timidity in
therefore, in this context, less solemn. movement, and that sense of physical
|M]&" IT 4vTpein£|M8a, 'nor longer hesi- dependence, which are normal accom-
tate} dicvufiev, [itXKwp.ev. ivrptireaOat paniments of blindness. (Cp. 21, 173 ff.,
(1) 'to turn about': (2) 'to give heed to,' 495 ff., 1206, etc.) Now, suddenly
with gen., as 0. T. 724: (3) then, absol., inspired by the Unseen Power which
' to feel a scruple or misgiving' to hesitate, calls him, he becomes the guide of his
as here. Intelligible as the third use is, guides. Now it is they who shrink. Eager
this is perh. the only clear example of it and unfaltering, the blind man beckons
in classical Attic: but cp. Polyb. 31. 12 them on. And so he finally passes from
(with ref. to Demetrius son of Seleucus the eyes of the spectators.
urging his claims before the Roman 1 5 4 2 f. <58": see 182. Kaiv6s, of a
Senate), iverptirovTO ixh avavres &KOV- novel kind, 'in strange wise': cp. Plat.
OPTCS iv iavrots, Koirff ye nr/v £5o£e T§ Euthyd. 111 B Kaivol Tives...<To(pu7Tal...
crvyKX'ffTifi rbi> /ih A^ijrpioi' Karaffxeiv, Kal rls ri <ro(pla;
i.e. 'they all felt some compunction in 1 5 4 7 TfjS", <S8e, TtJBe, lit., 'this way,—
their own minds,'—some misgiving as to hither,—this way';—marking that he is
the fairness of their conduct. The hesi- already sure of his path. The number
tation which Oed. deprecates is that of forms from SSe in this v. and 1546 is
which the others might feel in acknow- curious, but it is evident that the natural
 OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 237
But to that place—for the divine summons urges me—let
us now set forth, and hesitate no more.—(As if suddenly in-
spired, he moves with slow but firm steps towards the left of the
stage, beckoning the others onward?) My children, follow me,—
thus,—for I now have in strange wise been made your guide,
as ye were your sire's. On,—touch me not,—nay, suffer me
unaided to find out that sacred tomb where 'tis my portion to
be buried in this land.
This way,—hither,—this way!—for this way doth Guiding
Hermes lead me, and the goddess of the dead!
O light,—no light to me,—mine once thou wast, I ween,—
but now my body feels thee for the last time! For now go I
to hide the close of my life "with Hades.—Truest of friends!
blessed be thou, and this land, and thy lieges; and, when your
days are blest, think on me the dead, for your welfare evermore.
\He passes from the stage on the spectators' left,—followed
by his daughters, THESEUS, and attendants.
litura.—<5 4>£s, a<j>eyyks TrpoaBe iron' HOT' TJ(T6' ipol N a u c k . 1 5 5 1 rbv ]
T^X reXevralav Musgravius: rbv rakalirupov F. G. Schmidt.: Tovde SeiKaiov Martin.
1555 /j,e/ji.vijo-6e Elms., ut optativus optativo yivowde respondeat. De hac forma
cf. quae scripsi ad O. T. 49.

distribution of emphasis in speaking I but live to see thee in my touch, | I'd say
would avoid an unpleasing effect. I had eyes again.
1 5 4 8 6 iro|iiros: Ai. 831 KOXQ 8' a/xa I 1551 f. TAV reXcvratov pCov is most
•jro/Airaiov *E/)JU7}P yBbviav ev fie Kotfilaai: simply taken (1) as = 'the last part of my
hence tpvxoTOfiirbs (Diod. 1. 96): Hor. life,' its close, as (e.g.) II. 6. 40 iv Trpury
Carm. 1. 10. 17 Tu pias laetis animas f>v/juj>=a.t the end of the pole. He is
reponis Sedibus. He was also the guide going 'to hide the close of his life with
of the living on errands of danger or guile Hades' (7ra/)'"Ai8i)v since motion is im-
(El. 1395, Ph. 133 'B. 6 Trtfuctiiv 56Xios). plied), not merely because he is about to
—ij T« v. 8«6s: Persephone: Ant. 893 &> quit life, but because he is destined to
&pU9^bv ev veKpois [ irheiarov 5^5e/cratquit it by a strange passing not beheld of
pp men.—(2) We might also take T«\««Totov
1549 f. <j>ias d(j>€yy^S, light which, for as proleptic adj. with art. (see on 1089
the blind, is no light: cp. 'darkness of TOV evaypov): ' to hide my life, so that it
life' in Tennyson's lines quoted on 33: shall be ended.' I prefer (1).
OKOTOV fikiireiv, h (JKOTtf opav (0. T. 419, 1 5 5 3 avros T«: cp. on 488. Theseus
1273). The dying bid farewell to the and his realm are identified, as 308 f.,
sunlight, as Ai. 856 ai b", to <f>aevi>7js 1125, 1496. irpoorroXoi, like dirdoves
T/ldpas rb vvv <r£\as | ...irpoaevviirtji \ (1103). Here his Attic lieges generally
ira.vio-Ta.Tov 5TJ. S O here the blind m a n , seem meant, rather than his followers
for whom light has long been changed to from Athens as opposed to the Coloniates
darkness, bids farewell to his memory of (1066). So 1496 <re KO.1 iroW/ta Kal
it. irp6<r8«, before he blinded himself tpiXovs.
(cp. O. T. 1183). The full thought is,— 1554 f. Kair' cvirpa|Cf,: 'and in your
'Once I saw thee, but for long I have prosperous state,'—ftrC expressing the
only felt thee, and now I feel thee for the attendant condition (as it denotes the
last time.' Whitelaw cp. Par. Lost 3. terms of a treaty): cp. El. 108 iirl KUKV-
2i, Thee I revisit safe, \ And feel thy •nji... I ...irx.u...Tpotf)wvea>: Ant. 759 iirl
sovran vital lamp; but thou \ Revisit'st tpoyoun devvifav: Aesch. Eum. 1047
not these eyes. And Lear 4. 1. 23 Might iXoXiiJare vvv tirl liokiraU.—«m>x«ts all:
XO. ei #e/us ecrrt /not rav a<f>avfj deov
2 /ecu ere Xtrats crefiitfiiv,
3 kvvv)(i(x)v ava^,
4 AiSctweu, AiSaweu, \IO-<XOJUCH 1560
5 air ova ft^S' em ySapua^e?
6 £eVoi> i^avvcrcu
7 JU.O/30) Tav TrayKevdfj Kara
8 veicpcov ir\a/ca /cal Sruyioi' Sopov.
9 7roWaiz> y a p av KCH [idrav 1565
10 irf]\i.OJTOiV LKVOVflivdiV
11 irakiv <r<f>e Saifuov Swcaios avtjoi.

1SS6 d0ou>i)] 0 ^ Meinekius. 1659—1667 Hos versus sic habet, L:—

d d& | XJcr<ro/tai* /M/T' ^iri|7rdcw (sic) ;MJT' tinfiapvaxel (ex -axei) I fAxw
\ p i' TO,V irayicevdrj Ka.Tia j vetzvtav TrXcwcct KOX cTvytov \ 56fiov' iroWu
yi,p BJ> I tcai v \ iri.\u/ (re Salfu/iv Sixaioff atffof

(remember me), for your lasting welfare. is 'irrational,' i.e. a long syllable doing
If they duly revere his memory, their duty for a short, the normal choree \urao
good-fortune will abide. is defensible. (See Metr. Analysis.) Din-
1656—1578 Fourth stasimon. Stro- dorfs \br<r<i)|MH, which he calls a 'mo-
phe 1556—1567 = antistr. 1568—1578. destior subiunctivi usus' (i. e. ' permit me
See Metrical Analysis. — 'May Perse- to pray'), will certainly not stand. The
phone and Pluto suffer Oedipus to pass schol. had in his text SCSov |u>i,—not
painlessly to the place of the dead. May instead of \(<r<ro|icn, but (as his words
the Erinyes and Cerberus spare to vex show) in addition to it. As the con-
his path. Hear us, O Death.' struction of Xhrtrojuat was clear enough,
1556 <l O^jxis !<rri: a propitiatory ad- SISov fioi would rather seem to have been
dress, since Pluto and the other xBbvioi a gloss on some other imperat. with pot.
8eoL are stern to human prayers. So Possibly v«v<r<5v |XOI (cp. Ph. 484 vevaov,...
Hades is Slxa. Tttuavav (Eur. / . T. 185), mUrBtfn: Pind. P. 1. 71 vevaov, Kpovlav)
&fiel\t.Xos i)S' dSdyUaoros (//. 9. 158). Hor. which may have been current as a v.l.
Carm. 2. 14. 5 Non si trecenis, quotquot for X.(<r<ro|MU.
eunt dies, Amice, places illacrimabilem 1561 f. L gives |t^T* lirvttbva (sic)
Plutona tauris.—rdv o<|>avrj Orfv, Per- litJT' liripapvaxtt. While this verse is
sephone (1548)1 an unusual title, perhaps certainly corrupt, the antistrophic verse
suggested by the literal sense of "AISTJS : (1572) seems to afford firmer ground in
cp. Pind. fr. 207 Taprdpov icvd/ity irU^ei the words <|>vXaKa irap' "AiSqu These
a' &4>avous: Aesch. Th. 859 T&C avd- three words, at least, have every appear-
\iov I vavSoKov els a<pavfi re x&fx*0" (the ance of genuineness; and they tally metri-
nether-world). cally with £irl Papvox*1- That the latter
1 6 6 8 f. i v v v \ W otvag, suggested by is Doric for papvifx.fi is confirmed by
//. 20. 61 &of ivipwr 'AXSwveOs. This the fact that the schol. actually uses the
poetically lengthened form of "AiSijs (tri- latter form in his note; cp. 1603 oi ore-
syllabic only here) occurs also //. 5. 190 vaKrds. Brunck's dSd|MiTov (for MS. add-
AX&uvrjC trpma,\j/ea>, H e s . Theog. 9 1 3 , and p.a.oTov) being certain in 1572, the ques-
oft. in later poets. A stream of the tion then is:—How are the words |MJT*
Troad on Mt. Ida was called 'A'idwvete eirnrdvw |JIIJT' to be so corrected that they
from its disappearing into the ground, shall metrically answer to ct8d(iaTov?
Paus. 10. 12. 3f. The absence of the 1 subscript agrees
\£<nro|uu=6f arrpoiv in the antistrophe with the hypothesis of an original |M]T'
(1571): but, since the first sylL ofoerpuc siriir6vws. If, with Wecklein, we regard
 OIAITTOYI EHI 239
CH. If with prayer I may adore the Unseen Goddess, and Strophe,
thee, lord of the children of night, O hear me, Aitdoneus, Aldo-
neus! Not in pain, not by a doom that wakes sore lament, may
the stranger pass to the fields of the dead below, the all-
enshrouding, and to the Stygian house. Many were the sorrows
that came to him without cause; but in requital a just god will
lift him up.
156O \laaonai codd. omnes (=^£ dvrpav 1571): Mffffw/tcu Dind.: alrovficu Doeder-
lein.: IKVOV/MU Blaydes.: dtdov /toi ex schol. Hartung. Fortasse vevaov fioi. 1S61 /J.^T'
iinirovw L, F : /J?/T' iirlvova B, L 2 , Vat.: /wjiror' iirlvova A, R: iirl irovifi, omisso iirp-',
Seidler.: /i1)) 'irlirova (dein yin) 'trl) Gleditsch.: airova Wecklein. 1 5 6 2 inTaviatu
codd.: ii-avv/Tcu Vauvilliersius. 1 5 6 4 veiciuv codd.: veKpwv Triclinius. 1 5 6 5 av
Kal /idrav] avraWayav Buecheler.: \lav pro fidrav olim Nauck. ConicioffoXXwcyap
av rip/iar' an irni/juiTWv IKVOVJIAVOV. 1 5 6 7 <re codd.: <r<pe Reiskius.

this as having been a gloss on a genuine J ( jpfr) TIV Karriyoplai>

dirova (adv. neut. pi., 319), and read
dirova (u]8" tirl |3apvaxci> an exact cor-
respondence is obtained, without further
change in the strophe, and without any
change in the antistrophe. The sense is
also clear.—In the Appendix other views
are given.
lirl papva\ci . . . |xopco: for the prep.
( = 'with'J see on 1554. This prayer to
Pluto needed'the preface d 64/us (1556),
since he OTevaynots Kal 7601s 7rXovr£fercu
(0. T. 30). Cp. Aesch. Th. 915 66/uav
yuaX' d%av h ovs irpoir4/j,irei. | 5aik7%>760s.
i^avua-ai, reach: Eur. Or. 1684 Zip-os
fiekdBpois ireXatxw, \ XafiTpwv affrpwv 7r6-
\ov i!-av6(xas. El. 1451 <pl\r)S yap irpo-
%£vov KaTijvvaav (sc. OXKOV).—iraYKevOij,
as Hades is iravdoicos (n. 1556), iro\uS^7-
fiav (H. Hymn. 5. 31), irayKolras (Ant.
8io),To\6Koivos(Ai. 1193). irXaKo(i577,
1681), a plain: cp. the lugentes campi of
Vergil's Inferno (Aen. 6. 441).
1 5 6 5 f. The traditional text, iroKkHv
yhp av Kal |xaTav irrniaTiov IKVOU^VCDV, is
usu. understood; 'for, whereas sorrows
were coming upon him in great number
and without cause (KOI [IOTOV), a just god
may now lift him up once more.'
In this there are two difficulties. (1)
IKVOV|UVCI>V is thus the partic. of the
imperf., = tirel IKVCITO. But manifestly
the partic. ought here to have a.pres. sense,
' are coming on him.' When the pres.
partic. (or inf.) serves for the impf., there
is usually something in the context
which prevents too great ambiguity, as is
the case in 0. T. 835 rou irapdvros, where
see n. Cp. Xen. An. 5. 8. 1 Seeo^wcros
KaTiffbpi\(iav nves ^acrKoires iraleadai
( V t L ) im' airov, Kal c!>s ij3pl-
irroiovvTo. Dem. or. 20 § 119 ravra airol
re iroieiTe...Koi roils irpoydvovs 6pyl£e<xde
iay nil ns <prj Toieir ( = 8n iwolow).
(2) (j.d.Tav is strange in the sense '•with-
out cause' as = ' undeservedly.' Another
proposed version, ' without any good re-
sult so far,' seems inadmissible. Nor
can the sense be 'wildly' (temere).
Hence there is ground for suspecting
Kal |iaTav. Bucheler's iroW&v yap dfT-
aWa^dv ir^juaraic is brilliant, though
the word occurs only in glossaries, and
is slightly prosaic, as properly meaning
'barter.' But it leaves the blot ucvov-
)Uvi»v. I would suggest LKVOV|WVOV, and,
for av Kal jj-drav, a.i (or d'v) ripfar'
a'v: 'now that he is coming to the goal
of many sorrows' So the pi. El. 686
dp6/iov ... ra rtpiuna. A doubled dv
would not be unsuitable here, as express-
ing earnest hope; but aS, which MSS.
often confuse with av, would well mark
the turning-point: and for its combina-
tion with irdXiv cp. 1418.—Another pos-
sibility would be TTOXXWI' yap av dWayav
wTi/MToiv iKvoi/ievov (cp. O. T. 1206 d\-
Xa7(t /3iou), or iKvovjxivav as = ' d u e ' : so
oft. 6 IKVO6IJ.SVO$ xpo^os, "^Xi/cia, etc.
1 5 6 7 The MS. <re is possible; but
Reiske's <r<|>« has very strong probability.
Campbell says, 'the apostrophe gives
liveliness to what would otherwise be a
frigid sentiment': but would it be so
frigid? Changes to, and from, apostrophe
are certainly not rare in choral odes; but
this would (to my mind) be a somewhat
harsh example;—-quite different, e.g.,
from 0. T. 1201, where see n. on 1197.—
aii£oi, ' uplift,' raise to honour: cp. 0. T.
1092 (n.), Tr. 116 (n. on 1453 f.).
 240 I0*0KAE0Y2
dvr. (o -)(96vuu deai, acofjid T dviKarov 1568
2 drjpos, ov iv irukaicri
I
3 TaZcri noXv^dvoL's 57°
4 evvaadcu KvvtjeicrOal r i£ dvrpcov
5 dhafiarov (frvXaica irap "AtSa
6 Xoyos atei' €)(ei'
7 TbV, w F a s Trat /cat Taprdpov,
8 Kareu^ojaat ev KaBapta fifjvcu I
575
9 6pfi(i)[jidv(o veprdpas
10 T<5 ^eV^j veicpcov irXa/cas"
11 <re rot KLKXTJCTKO) TOV oXdwirvov.
ArrEAOS.
a^Spes 7roXtTat, gvvrojjLcoTaTov pev dv
1 5 6 8 — 1 S 7 3 Sic L:—iS x^°l>lal ^ea^' v&l*& T' aviKarov \ f>i\fiba' tv h irvXauri <j>aal iroKv-
£i\<TT0ur ebvatrdai. \ Kvv£ei<T0al T' il- avrpav \ aSd/iaarov <j>ii\aKa irapa'tdai | \6yocr attv dv^xe'-
1 6 6 8 aVixiiTow vel -rp-ov codd. omnes: anai.iJii.Kov Meinekius, ut brevis penultima
brevi vocis 6e&v primae respondeat (1556). 157O <j>aal codd.: raXai Bergk.—nokv-
l^crrois codd.: iro\v%£vois Musgravius. 1 5 7 1 Kvv^etaBai h, A, F, R, L 2 : Kvy^aaBaiB,
Vat., Kvv&ad' T (superscr. a), Farn. 1 6 7 2 dSd/iavros B, Vat.: ada/i,a<TTOv cett.:
dSd/iarov Brunck.—"Atda pro dtda Elms.—<pi\aKa\ BXaica Gleditsch. 1 5 7 3 \6yoff
aliv dvixei: sic codd., praeter Triclinianos, qui ex Triclinii recensione iis X67os alh lxe<"

1568 \86viai 6iat: schol. 'Epivves. were genuine, it must go with «vvdo-0cu
Hardly Demeter and Persephone (683), only, Kvujctcrfloi depending on Xoyos ^X«t:
who would not be thus associated with a construction awkward beyond example.
the fell Cerberus.—cr<o|j.d r : the peri- Bellermann seeks to avoid this by point-
phrasis suggests a more vivid image of ingthus, 0cKr2iroXvi-forois' | e^atr^atetc,
the dread monster: cp. Verg. Aen. 6. supplying elvai with <j>a<r(: but this is
289 etforma tricorforis umbrae (Geryon). even worse. The long delay of Xoyos
Eur. Ph. 1508 201776s ao(5oO tru/ta: i\a brought in the gloss.—In the MS.
Her. Fur. 24 Tpunbuarov iciva, dviKaTou iroXvl&TTOis the long penult. = av of &»aj
is sound, since the long penult. ( = 8e of (T559)- Even if we assume an 'irra-
6e6v 1556) is an 'irrational' syllable. tional' syllable (-for -'), the sense seems
Meineke's (t|iai|uCKOv is an unexampled fatal. 'Of polished stone' is surely not
form of d/xaiiiaKeros. Cp. Tr. 1097 TOP a good epithet for the Gates of Hell.
1
S irwo %Bovos \ "Ai8ov Tplicpavov aKv\aK\iroXvglvois appears certain: cp. Aesch.
airpoaixaxov ripas. Homer mentions 'the Suppl. 157 TOP TroXv^ev&TaTov I Tirjva
dog of Hades' only in reference to Eurys- rwv KeKfnjKOTtav l$-bfj.e<T0a abv KKdhom \
theus sending Heracles ££ 'Eptfjevs a^ovra aprdvavs Savovaai. See above on Tay-
Kiva orvyepov 'AtSao (II. 8. 368, Od. n . icevdi) (n. 1561ff.),and cp. Ant. 893 in
625). The name Cerberus occurs first n. on 1548.
in Hes. Th. 311, where he is the offspring 1 5 7 1 While Kvv£a<r6ai is the form re-
of Typhaon and Echidna, and has fifty commended by the analogy of like words
heads: Horace makes him centiceps, for the sounds of animals (fl\r)xdo/iai, /iv
Carm. 1. 13. 34. Kep^ipioi was used xao/j.a.1, vXdo/uu, etc.), Kwteto-Sai has L's
(at least in comedy) as = Ki.fi/iipioi, but support, and also seems better just after
the connection with tyepos is doubtful. eiivdo-fltu. If right here, it is, however,
1569 ff. It seems clear that the much the rarer form of the two.—!| av-
4>a<rl after irvXawri in the MSS. is an in- Tp»v: Verg. Aen. 6. 417 Cerberus haec
terpolated gloss on X670S ^x el ' If <f>a<rl ingens latratu regna trifauci Personal,
 0IAITT0Y2 ETTI KOAQNQI 241

Goddesses Infernal! And thou, dread form of the uncon- Anti-

quered hound, thou who hast thy lair in those gates of many stroP"e<
guests, thou untameable Watcher of Hell, gnarling from the
cavern's jaws, as rumour from the beginning tells of thee !
Hear me, O Death, son of Earth and Tartarus! May that
Watcher leave a clear path for the stranger on his way to the
nether fields of the dead! To thee I call, giver of the eternal
sleep.
MESSENGER.
Countrymen, my tidings might most shortly be summed
ws moleste intrusum est: contra ?x« P r 0 av4xa verum esse senserunt edd. rec. plerique.
Causa mendi fuit ultima vocis aliv. 1574 'iv codd.: rw Hermann.: So'sNauck.: Xv'
Wecklein.: rob" Hartung. 1575 iv KaOapy codd.: iic KaBapov Madvig.: iic KaBapiov
Meinekius. fjrpxu suspectum Hermanno, po\etv vel KUIV conicienti. 1 5 7 8 TOP]
TIV' L, F : T&V cett.—aUv iiirvov L (eraso a ante v): attv avwvov codd. plerique, Aid.:
aiiv iwirvov Triclinius (T, Farn.). Schol.: i<t>' iv avayvuirriov alivvirvov (sic)" deiiiirvov
oiirus d7ro5iS6offi. Quod scholium prave vulgo legitur, pleno puncto post aelvirvov
posito, quod in cod. non est: subauditur enim aX Xi^eis. Vult dicere, 'Ita duae voces
unam, aeiuTrvov, efficiunt.' 1579 ^wTopjMTarois codd.: ^vvrop-iiyrarov Elmsleius

adverso recuians immanis in antro.—Im- vig's £K KaSopoG is proleptic:—'go out of

mania terga resolvit Fusus humi, totoque the path, so as to leave it clear.' Cp.
ingens extenditur antro. Pind. 01. 6. 23 KeKevffy r' iv Ka$apf |
1572 f. 4>vXaKa. Hes. Th. 767 tvBa fiaaoiiev 6KXOV: Her. 1. 202 (of a river)
Seov x^oviou irp6<T0ev 5<fy*oi iyxftevTes... \ piei 5id KaBapov (through an open
idTaaiv • Seutos 8t Kiav Tpoirapoi8e <pu\aa- country, where its course is not checked).
<rei. He fawns on those who enter: i!je\- So //. 8. 491 iv naffaptp, in a clear space.
8(iv S' otic aims iq. irdXtv, dXXA 5oicei)wi' | I suspect the text to be unsound, but the
iaBla Sv Ke Xafiriixi wvKiwv (urocrBev Ibvra. data are inadequate for its certain correc-
—XcSyos ^X", transitive, like Pind. P. 1. tion. Two views are possible. (1) T<5V in
9 6 ix^pa *oXopt» KaTi%ei...<j>aTii, rather 1574 may be corrupt. It (e.g.) Hartung's
than intransitive like 0 X670S Kari%ei ('the TO8* were read, the sense would be:—
report prevails that...') Thuc. 1. 10. 'This is my prayer for the stranger...,
1 5 7 4 TOV (as relat.) is more probable that he may move in a clear path.' Such
than ov after the vowel: cp. O. T. 199 a view best suits the natural sense of iv
l-pX*Tai' I T6V, a; TO.V irvp<p6ptav.—Tas weii. naBaptp prjvat. (2) T^V may be sound,
This cannot mean Pluto, who was the while iv Ka0apw may have supplanted
son of Cronus and Rhea; nor Cerberus something like ix Kaf)6$ov. Or ptjvai
(usu. called son of Typhaon and Echidna), may have come (e.g.) from tpBrjvaf. ' I
unless with Nauck we change TOV to Ms. pray for the stranger that he speed safely
Thanatos is not elsewhere thus described, past Cerberus to clear ground.'—irXctKas:
(in Hes. Th. 211 he is the son of Ntf?, see on 1564.
no father being named,)—but is probably 1 6 7 8 TAV aUwrrvov, Death, the giver
meant here. The invocation in 1578 is of the arip/jiova v^yperov i/irvov (Moschus
certainly addressed to him. 3. 105): in contrast with his brother
1575 The MSS. have iv Ka6ctpa> who Xuei ireSijaas (At. 676).
PTJV<H. 'And I pray that he (Cerberus) 1579—1779 Exodos. The passing
...may leave a clear path for the stranger,' of Oedipus is told. His daughters make
as he passes to Hades, pijvai. iv Ka6apu lament. Antigone prays of Theseus that
T<} $4vip must mean strictly, ' to go on to he send them to Thebes, if haply they
clear ground ter the stranger,' i.e. to pass may avert the coming strife of their bro-
to ground which he will not traverse, thers ; and he promises to do so.
leaving his path clear, iv Ka8apa> is thus 1679 |vvrofJiioTaTOv (neut. as adv.) is
virtually, equivalent to iKiroStiv. Mad- the best correction of the Ms. |VCTO,UWT<£-
J.S. 16
242 IO<J>OKAEOYZ

Xe^as OISLTTOVV oXwXora"

TV)(OL[U
a 8' rjv r d TTpa^devT ovO' 6 nvdos iv /
(f>pd<r<u ndpecrTLV ovre rdpy oa r\v e«ret.
XO. oXwXe yap Sucr-r^vos; AF. o5s XeXotfroVa
KCLVOV TOV t a e l i " [HOTOV i£eiri(rTcuro,
XO. THUS; a p a dela Ka/irovca raXas T^>X(I''
AF. TOVT iaTLV rjBr) KairoOavfJidcraL irpiirov.
cos /xev y a p ivOevS' empire, /ecu cru TTOU
efjoicrO', v(fyr)y7]T7)po<; ovhevos <f>Ck(ov,
aXX' auros TJJU,'V TO-VW i£r/yoi>iAevo<s'
inel 8" dcfiiKTo TOP KarappdKTrjv OSOP> 159°
^aX/coTs ySa^poicrt yrjdev ippitfiifxivov,
k<JTV) KekevOwv iv Trokv<r)(i(TTO)v /JLIJX

(qui prius -os vel -?/v coniecerat): ^uvTOfiardrijiv Wecklein. 1 S 8 4 del L, F, Suid.:
alel A, codd. plerique. Ketvbv y' itraid Hermann.: iKtivov apri Meinekius: KUVOV rhv
avSpa Mekler.: Keivov rbv aivbv Hartung.: Keivov rbv afSiov Nauck.: neivop aa<j>Ck rbv
ptoTor Dindorf. 1S8S Kal iropwi L : nai itbvia B, F, Vat.: Kairivui (vel -w) cett.

TUS. A few such forms in -us have MS. Xp ('for ever'). Nor do I see how
authority in good writers, though they r6v del (JCOTOV could mean, 'the life of
are mostly comparatives, as ^fflaioW/ws, all his days' ('What life, life-long, was
eppufievearepas (Isocr.), KaWiovas, ira- his,' Whitelaw). The schol. gives no-
ipzaTipus, etc. In Eur. Suppl. 967 yqpeur- thing better than a fatuous interpreta-
KU Suo-Tiji'oroTOS I OUT' is corrected by tion of rbv del §IOTOV as T6 ixaxpbv yfjpas.
Reiske to SUOTIJ^OTOTCUS, which metre The first question is whether the fault is
commends: but this is an almost isolated confined to dii. (1) If so, TOV being
example. There is thus a strong presump- sound, oUC (a) may conceal another adv.,
tion in favour of the ordinary form where, or an adj.: as apn, d/3ioc, alvov, SKabv,
as here, it can easily be restored.—Weck- arvxv- Of these &\abv is perh. least
lein reads ^VVTO/J.UT6.T(JP : * I would hit on unsatisfactory. It should not be too
the briefest mode of speech.'—Cp. 0. T. hastily assumed that the poet would have
1234 6 pin T&XWTOS T W \6ytav eliretv re shunned a fourfold -ov. Or (b) ad may
Kal I fiadeivt TiffyijKe deiov 'loKoumji /capa^ have arisen from some ancient muti-
1S81 f. & 8" i{v TA irpaxWvr'. <f= lation of avSpa. The very simplicity of
&nva: see on 1171. 'But as to what K«tvov TOV olvSpa has a solemnity which
the occurrences were, neither is the tale is not unfitting here; and to my mind
possible for me to tell in brief com- thij solution has greater probability than
pass, nor (were) the events (brief) which perhaps many would concede to it at first
happened there': sc. oihe (fipaxta 17") sight. (2) If TPV is corrupt, then there
Tapy'. That is, resolving the parataxis are these possibilities, (a) rdv dc£ may
with OST«—O$JT« :—'But as to what occur- conceal one word, such [e.g.) as irivoifrw,
red, the tale cannot be briefly told, as 'all-wretched,' Aesch. Cno. 49. (b) TOV
neither were the occurrences themselves may have been inserted to supply a lost
brief.' 6 |iii8os OVK iv Bpax.cC iraparoy syllable: though against this is the fact
would have sufficed: qipdcrcu (epexeg. that our MSS. often tolerate lame trime-
inf.) further defines irapwrw. ters. This view suits (e.g.) iiccivov tfpTi,
or Hermann's KCIVOV 7' famcC (to which,
1 5 8 4 The MS. words T6V dA (or however, the 7' is fatal). (3) It is vain
oUI,) certainly conceal a fault, which is to speculate on the possibility of corrup-
perhaps very old. We cannot supply
 OIAITTOYS E n i KOAfiNQI 243
thus: Oedipus is gone. But the story of the hap may not be
told in brief words, as the deeds yonder were not briefly done.
CH. He is gone, hapless one ? ME. Be sure that he hath
passed from life.
CH. Ah, how ? by a god-sent doom, and painless ?
ME. There thou touchest on what is indeed worthy of
wonder. How he moved hence, thou thyself must know, since
thou wast here,—with no friend to show the way, but guide
himself unto us all.
Now, when he had come to the sheer Threshold, bound by
brazen steps to earth's deep roots, he paused in one of many
branching paths,
1686 TUVT' L cum plerisque: TOUT' L 2 (?), A, R. 1 S 8 8 i(j>iryrrrrjpos A, B, F , R :
i<p'tyyrp-riposL, T, Vat., Farn.: i<p' iiyrtropos (sic) IA In L pr. m. scripserat a<priyq-
rijpos (non v<p-). 169O KarappaKT^qv L, altero p addito ab S: pp plerique: p B,
Farn., Vat. 6S6v F, T, R : oSbv L cum plerisque. 1 5 9 2 TroXwrxforwi (ut L) vel

tions extending beyond T5V atC. The a room with a trap-door in it: so too
words PCOTOV ifeirCcrrkcro and Kctvov (or Arat. 26 Bvpq. KurappaKT^j. The v. I.
€Ketvov) are prima facie sound. Thus Ka.Ta4>pa.KTTiv (Suidas) is worthless.
(e.g.} to suggest iKclvov i^e-Trlaraa' elaael 1 5 9 1 x a ^ K o t s paOpoio-i. //. 8. 13
filov would be unwarrantable. We seek it Tdprapov j)ep6(VTa, | rr/Ke jaaX',fix1|8o-
to amend, not to re-write. (SISTOV u?rd X0OTOS iirri fiipedpov, ivda
Ke
1 6 8 5 f. dirovw, as they themselves ff&TipetaL re 7ru\at Kal x&^ °* oidos. Hes.
had just prayed for him. Cp. the prayer Theog. 811 (of Tartarus) £v6a. Si /p/
of Ajax to Hermes Chthonios that he peal TcuruXai Kal x^Xjceos oidus,\ dtrrefi-
may die &c<pd5a<rToi (At. 833).—TOVT'...^ijs, plfyffi SiriveKieaam dpi/piis, |
•f[8ij means, 'here we come to the point aiTocpvTis: ' a brazen threshold, immove-
which is indeed (Kal) worthy of wonder': able, fixed in the earth by roots witkout a
cp. Plat. Symfios. 204 B Srjhov 5ij...TOVT6 break, of natural growth,' i.e. not wrought
ye fiSi) Kal Taidl, on, etc. by human hands. The rift or cavern at
1 S 8 8 v<^T)yiiTripos is supported against Colonus, from which the adjoining region
v#' riyriTTJpos (a) by such examples as 83, WJ took the name of the XOXKOCS 636S (see on
£/iov fiovris TTAOJ, (b) by the fact that the 57), was locally supposed to be connected
compound with inro is suitable where, as with the ' brazen threshold' below by
here, the sense is that no one so much as brazen steps reaching down into the un-
hinted or indicated the way. Cp. Plat. der-world. The stress laid on the YOX-
Crito 54 E TpaTTUfiev TCIVTT?, i-reidr* TavTjf KOIS pd0po«ri here, and the name ' Bra-
i 0e6s i<f>riyetTai. So O. T. 966 (Sv zen Threshold' itself, rather suggest that
vtfrniyyTwv ('on whose showing'): ib. 1160 the myth was visibly symbolised by some
wy vtptjyqTov TWOS. artificial steps made at the top of the
1S9O KaTappaKTT|V (from pafftrw to steep rift.—yrfitv, as Od. 13. 163 Xoai»
strike hard, or dash, cp. 1503), lit. 'dash- ISr/Ke Kal tppljpicrev ivepOev (Poseidon p e -
ing or rushing down'; Strabo 10. 640 trifying the Phaeacian ship).
Tijpi]ffai KaTappaKTrfV 6/j.fHpov'. here, of a1592 iroXvo-xioray. Several paths
cleft descending abruptly into the ground. converged at the KaToppo/cTijs iSds. Oe-
Strabo applies the word to the cataracts dipus halted (itm\) near the iS6s, i.e.
of the Nile (called KaTaHaviroi by Her.): just before the path which he was follow-
in this sense it is usu. spelt with one p, as ing met the others. We are reminded,
if from Kafrapaaau: so Lucan 10. 317 perhaps designedly, of that <TX<I7TJJ 656s
praecipites cataractae. Cp. Plut. Mor. in Phocis at which the misfortunes of his
781 E otiaifia Sipav Ixov iwippaKT^v, early manhood began (O. T. 733).
l6—2
244
KoCkov ireXas Kpa,Trjpo<;, ov TO. ®r)o~ea)<;
TLepidov re Kurai TTLO-T del ^vvBr\\i-aja.'
d(j)' ov /xecros O-TCL<S TOV re %opiKiov ireTpov 1595
KOIXTJ? T dxephov KOTTO Xa'tvov Tatjtov
KaQe%er' elr' eXvcre 8vcnnveL<; crroXas.
Tro\v<r\l<TT(i> c o d d . : TOKVVX^TUV Heath. 1 6 9 3 s q . Q^qtriuis | Xlepl$ov re] Ueipi-
8ov I 6jja^ws re Blaydes.—UepWov r e /ceirai] IlepWif) KaXeiTcu Wecklein. 1 S S 5 i<f>
ov piaov <tThv rovBopudov irirpov, addito re super litteras 80 a pr. m., L . TOV8' opiKiov
pr. m. scripserat, deinde hoc in TOU re Sopudov mutare voluit. 8 ex T factum esse non
credo. Litterae 8 lineam transversam paullo longiorem facere consuerat hie librarius,

1 5 9 3 Ko(Xov...Kpari]po$. (1) Schnei- name of the Attic deme of which this

dewin takes this to mean a large brasen hero was eponymus. Harpocr. Ilepi-
•vessel set in a rift of the ground, over doTSai' drj/MS ion ri}y Olvrjtdos, Aes-
which Theseus and Peirithous slew the chin. or. 1 § 156 IlepiK\el8T)v rbv Ile-
victims when they made their pact (SpKia ptdoldiiv : and so [Dem.] or. 50 § 41.
eVa/uoi"). He cites Eur. Suppl. 1201, Eustathius (101. 3) notices both forms,
•where Theseus is directed thus to make a and Dindorf ascribes XlepWovv to the
covenant with Adrastus; the throats of Paris MSS. of Georgius Syncellus (the
nine sheep are to be cut over a bronze Byzantine chronographer, 800 A. D.), p.
rptvovs, and the terms of the pact (UpKot.) 299. 11: vases and inscriptions also give
are then to be graven in its basin {rplTro- it. There is no need, then, to transpose
Sos iv KoCktp KUTH). (2) The schol., Qrjirias and HepWov, as Blaydes does.
whose view is more likely, understands a KetTai...-£vv8ii|i.aTa: schol. olov iiro-
basin or hollow in the rock: KOIXOV iri- fivrifiaTa rijs irttrrebis rjs e8evro trpbs dX-
\as Kparijpos' TOV /IVXOV' T& yhp XijXous: i.e. he understood by KeiTaisome
KotXa oCvws £K&\OVI> 4K yuera0o/>as' odev visible memorial. This seems clearly
KdX T& iv T% Afirjj KOiX&nara Kparijpes right. The local belief probably pointed
KaKoSvTta. C p . Arist. De Mundo 6 T&V to characters or marks on the rock. See
iv AtrvQ Kparqpwv ivappayivroiv. Plat. the schol. on Ar. Eq. 785 i<m 8i ical
Phaedo i n D says of the subterranean ayiXajTos irirpa KaXov/iivrj Tapi. rots
cavities, <rvvTeTpT)<x8at re iroWaxy • • • "al 'Adr/valois, OTOV tca8l<rat <j>a<rl Oriaia,
eI
&e£6Sous £x "> $ ^o\i piv iidap pelv i£ fiiWovra KaTafialvetv els "Adov.
a\\rj\o>v els dXX^Xous aavep els Kparijpas. Leake (Demi I. 635) conjectured that
The scholiast adds:—\iyei Si' 06 (sc. this irirpa may have marked: the place
fivxov) Kara^Tjvai. <pa<rl rty K6pr)v &p- (xuplov) mentioned by Paus. 1. 18. 4 as
irayeurav. That is, the schol. took this near the temple of Sarapis, s.E. of the
Kparfip or /ivxds in the rock to be the acropolis, Ma UeipWow /tot Qyaia. TO-
actual cavity in which the KarappiKrqi Septvovt is AaKeSalpova xal Varepov is
iSis began. In any case the Kparrip was QeffirpuToirs CTaKyjvai Xiyovtriv. But
close to the (53os. the expeditions named there are distinct
0T)<WWS. Theseus went down to Ha- from the descent to Hades with which
des with Peirithous, king of the Thessa- the schol. connects the irirpa. And,
lian Lapithae, to help him in carrying wherever this ayiXaaros irirpa was, there
off Persephone. Both heroes were made must have been a cavern suggestive of
prisoners by Pluto. Theseus was after- the descent to Hades. The schol.'s
wards delivered by Heracles, when sent phrase, irapa TOTS 'A8rjvalois, would cover
by Eurystheus to capture Cerberus. Ac- Colonus.
cording to another version, adopted by Others understand: 'where the com-
Eur. in his MeiplSovs, Heracles delivered pact has been made' (K«tTOi=pf. pass, of
Peirithous also. rlSritu),—a lively way of saying, ' was
1 6 9 4 HcpCSov. Elsewhere in ex- made,' iriSy: but this is improbable.—
tant classical literature the form is Heipl- "Wecklein conjectures IIfp£9u> KaXciTai:
600s or (Attic) TIeipl8ovs. But a form • where men say that the compact of Th.
JleptBovs is sufficiently attested by the with P. was made': the dat. as Tr. 668
 OIAITTOYI Eni KOAQNQI 245
near the basin in the rock, where the inviolate covenant of
Theseus and Peirithous hath its memorial. He stood midway
between that basin and the Thorician stone,—the hollow pear-
tree and the marble tomb; then sate him down, and loosed
his sordid raiment.
cuius moris exemplum praebet vicina vox f}a0poi<ii in v. 1591. TOU r e rpp
Schneidewin.—t<j>' 0$ niaov codd. omnes (nisi quod V a t . itiaov h a b e t ) : cup' o5
Brunck.: ixiaos Musgravius.—roO Boptdov irirpov (omisso re) B, V a t . : TOVT' ipiidov F .
1 5 8 6 Kiwi Xaivov rdcpov codd. {\atov Vat.): rd<j>pov pro riupav Suidas s.v. "AxepSos.
l Canter.: KairoXatpov rd(pov Dobraeus. 1 6 9 7 tXvve B, T, Farn. (IXevtre

TUK OWP 'HpaicXet Sapit/xdroip: the verb as to judge by the ruins, was a considerable
Simonides fr. 107, ep$a KaXe?Ta.i...'ApTt- place down to late times (Leake, Demi II.
yiuSos...T^uecos. (Cp. on O. T. 1451.) 17—22). If Qopiidov is unsound, the
This idiom, however, elsewhere always familiarity of QopUioi as a deme-name
refers to places, not to acts. may have suggested it. Schneidewin's
1 6 9 6 f. (1) With L's «<()' oS : 'At TpiKopv'(j>ou rests on the schol. to 57:
which (the Kparr/p) he halted, midway Kai Tts rail/ xPV^'fJ'OTroi.oip tptjai' Boicorol 5'
between' the other objects. Cp. //. 22. tiriraio iroTHTrelxovai. KoXaydy, | lv$a
153 evda 5' £T' airdoip TTXVPOI eipies iyyis Xidos TpiK&pavos (xel K"l X<*^K£os
eaaiv, at the springs. With i(p\ L's (Mcrou oi5S<Ss. But, if ©opiKCov came from rpi-
is possible; ' at which, midway as it is.' Kopi<pov, the genuine word must have
(2) With Brunck's <!<)>' 08, it becomes been well-nigh obliterated.
necessary to read |U<ros. The /c/rarijp KOGUIS T' dx^pBou : schol. rijs rhv irv$-
is then one of four points from which IJitva. ixov&W inrbicevov, ffair^vra. T h e
the point denoted by /i.4<ros is measured. wild pear gave its name to. the Attic deme
The second dir<$ may be taken with dxty- 'AxepSovs ('Ax^pSovinoi); as in its other
Sov also: cp. 0. T. 7$$, 761. |«'<ros form, dxpds, to 'Axpadlvrj, the E. quarter
usu. takes a simple gen. of the extremes, of Syracuse. If, as the schol. states (n.
and is not elsewhere found with <iit6, but 1593), the local myth placed the rape of
the latter is natural (Plat. Parm. 145 B Persephone here, this old tree may have
rb ye utaov tffov TW iaxarav dwixeij. been pointed out as the spot whence she
Dobree's KOvroXtttvow ('of natural rock,' was snatched. An ipweos (wild fig-tree)
cp. on 192) is more ingenious than pro- by the Cephisus was connected with a
bable. C p . E u r . Helen. 962 ropSe Xd'tvov like legend (Paus. 1. 38. 5). A wild
rdrpov: El. 328 /J-vrj/ia Xd'Cpor irarpos. olive-tree (KOTIPOS) at Troezen was asso-
The Xdixos rdpos is opposed to a ri/i^os ciated with the disaster of Hippolytus
of earth or a Xapvai- of wood (Thuc. 1. (2. 32. io), as the crpeirTT) iXala at Epi-
34): it would commonly denote an ob- daurus (see on 694) with Heracles.
long monument with a flat slab (rpdire^a) The power and beauty of this passage
on top, the sides being sometimes sculp- are in no way lessened for us because we
tured. know nothing of the basin or the stone,
TOV TC QopucCov ir£rpov. It was from the tree or the tomb. Rather it might
Thoricus (Apollod. 2. 4. 7) that ' radiant be said that the very fact of our ignorance
Eos caught up Cephalus to the gods' illustrates the spirit in which these details
(Eur. Hipp. 455). Hence the name of are introduced. Their significance is
that place may have been associated in essentially local: raSra yviipipa rots
the Athenian mind with the idea of re- iyxuplois (schol.). They show us how
moval to another world. 6opi/c6s (so Her., the blind man, who had never been at
Xen., etc.: QdpiKos schol.) was a town and Colonus before, placed himself at pre-
deme of Attica, belonging to the tribe cisely the due point in the midst of its
'AicafiavTis, on the s. E. coast, about 6 complex sanctities. The god made him
miles N. of Sunium, and 42 s. E. of Co- as one who had the most intimate and
lonus. It was reckoned among the twelve minute knowledge of the ground.
towns of the old Attic dodecapolis, and, 1697 kXva-t, as Tr. 924 Xva rbv oir^s
246 SO^OKAEOYS

T dvo-as muSas rjvwyei p'vTCov

iveyKeiv \ovrpd /ecu )(ods
TCO 8' ei/^Xoou AijfjirjTpo^ eis Trpocro^ivov 1600
irdyov /AoXovcrai rdcrS' e7rt.crT0A.ds irarpl
r a ^ e t 'nopevcrav criiv xpovco, Xovrpols T4 vw
icrOrjri T i£rjcncr)crav fj vo/Ai£ercu.
CTret Se TTCUTOS elye Sp&Wos 'jjSoi'Tji',
KOVK rjv er ouoei' apyov (av eipiero, 1005
KTVTTTjare [lev Zeus x@°VL0';> a ^ ^^ irapdivoi
piyqaav a5s TJicovaav es 8e youVaTa
TTaTpos Tre&ovcrai KKOLLOV, OVS' dutecrav
crTipvoiv dpayfiovs 0118k TrafXfx/qKe^ yoovs.
6 8' cos aicoua cf>66yyov i£aC(f>vr)s iriKpov, 1610
ei7 auTais veTpas etirev' d>
e a r ec7 uyu.tt' TTJO ev rj/xepa ira.T'qp.
okcaXe yap hrj irdvTa rd^d, KOVK4TL
rfjv Bva-irovrjTov efer' d/tc/>' ifioX Tpo<f>rjv
Vat.): ISvae cett. 16OO rii S' F (a correctore), T, Farn., schol.: codd. pleri-
que vel T$5' (ut L), vel rdS' (ut A).—wpoabxpiov L, F : iirb\(ii.ov cett. 16O1 10701']
1T7J7V coniecit L. Stephani {Reise durch einige Gegenden des nordl. Griechenl.,
p. 107).—/toXoOircu L, al.: fj.6\ov<ra A, a l . : /lokovira. B, T. 16O2 raxe?] ^
Reisig. 16O4 iravrbs e?xe Spwvros ijSovijv] iravB'1 o<r' elir' (5pwv irpbs

irtirXov. while the midd. in / / . 17. 318
\VOVTO Si rei5xea refers to Greeks stripping
Trojans. 8v<nriv«ts: cp. 1258. He pre-
pares to put on the garb of the dead.
1 6 9 8 pvriov (p^w), flowing, ^f deipirov
Kp^vtjs (469). Cp. Theophr. Causs.
Plantt. 1. 6. 3 (with ref. to correcting
the properties of water by mixing diffe-
rent kinds), Si' S iroWdms dv ap/jioaeie
"Kevrbv KOX KO.6a.pbv fiTj Ka$ap<$ iced 7rax«,
KOX tppeaTiaion vap.ari.aisf (well water w i t h
river water), Ktxl p'vriv nal 6/j.^piov
(spring or rain water) Xipvalip xaX airXws
aTo.aliJ.if.
16OO f. They go to a hillock a little
way off, on which was a shrine of Deme-
ter Euchloos. See map in Introd.—
CTXXAOV, a s protecting the young green
corn and other young vegetation (xXo'17).
Paus. 1. 22. 3 (an di (at Athens) Kal Tfjs
Kovporpotpov Kal A^Tjrpos lepbv X\6?;s.
She was associated with Ty Kovporpo^os
and with Apollo in the XXoeia held on
6th Thargelion (latter part of May). Other
names given to Demeter as protectress
of crops, etc., expressed the ills which
she averted, as Kavarit, dfycrla (parcher),
ipvalfiti (mildew), eXTJyrjpis (popularly re-
ferred to e'lXrj, sunshine, but doubtful),
irpocr6i|/iov, not found elsewhere, is
read by L and Suidas. 'The hill of
Demeter, in full view': rather than, 'the
hill looking on Demeter.' The act. sense
is possible [Ph. 1040 Beol r' ^ird^ioi), but
the other seems better here: cp. Ant.
1110 6pftdiffd'...els £TC6^/IOV TOVOV.
16O2 f. 'ir6p€v<rav and ir^pevoav are
alike admissible in this ptjais (cp. 1606
ff.), but the former seems preferable on
the general principle of not multiplying
omissions of augment without necessity,
'Brought this behest,' i.e. the water for
which he had asked. Eur. Ph. 984
MEN. xPr»"lTUV ' * T ' s TO/JOS;—| KP. iyib
v r v
iropeiau xp < ° - Cp. on 1458 ir6poi.—
Ta\6t OT)V X P - : C P* 885: Tr. 395 aiiv
^povif /3padei [toXdjv. —• Aovrpott, as the
dead were washed: Lucian De Luctu 11
fieri, raura Si \ovaavres a.iroii...irporrlBev-
rat. So Ai. 1405 Xavrpdv oalwv (for the
dead Ajax).
16O3 tj VO|J.CJ«TCU, as the dead were
 OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 247
And then he called his daughters, and bade them fetch
water from some fount, that he should wash, and make a drink-
offering. And they went to the hill which was in view,
Demeter's hill who guards the tender plants, and in short space
brought that which their father had enjoined; then they
ministered to him with washing, and dressed him, as use
ordains.
But when he had content of doing all, and no part of his
desire was now unheeded, then was thunder from the Zeus of
the Shades: and the maidens shuddered as they heard; they
fell at their father's knees, and wept, nor ceased from beating
the breast, and wailing very sore.
And when he heard their sudden, bitter cry, he put
his arms around them, and said: ' My children, this day
ends your father's life. For now all hath perished that was
mine, and no more shall ye bear the burden of tending me,
Mekler. 16O9 oitii> &pybv L : apybv oiSiv cett. plerique. — etpdero L.
1 6 O 8 ireiroCffcu K\CUOI>] jre<r6cr' 1/cXaoy Dindorf.—avcieffav, '•>)' super ei scripto, L :
gl. oiK di'tTe/iiroi'. 161O 6 5'] 55' L.

usually dressed for burial, i.e. in white. 16O6 KTvirt)<r«: for the omission of the
Artemidorus Oneir. 2. 3 avSpl di voaovvri. augment, see on 0. T. 1249. Z « i s x ' - :
AeivcA &X€tt> lf*d-Tia d&vaTov irpoayopevet, //. 9. 457 Zeus re KaraxOovtos Kal inaivrj
Sid TA TOAS airoBavovTas iv Xewcois iK<pipea- nepaeifmueia. At Corinth Pausanias saw
8cu. three images of Zeus, one being Xffovios,
1604 iravr6s...8p5vTos. (1) Usu. another "TI^UTOS, the third nameless (2.
explained:—' when he had content of all 2.8). The Zeus Chthonios was a benevo-
service,' i.e. when his daughters had done lent Pluto, associated with Demeter in
for him all that he wished. Then irav the prayers of the husbandman (Hes. Opt
Sp&v will be ' every activity' of attendants: 465)-
cp. the Homeric Sfrqarijpes, Spforeipou, 16OB f. ou'S' dvfccrav, 'did not remit'
of servants, Od. 10. 349 etc. (2) A (cp. Aw^vat (pvKaKriv, aaK-r\aiv, iyBpav,
better view is: 'when ofdoing all'he had etc.); not, 'did not send up' (as in 0. T.
content' (as Whitelaw), when irax Spur 1277, a different context). K\av6/i.6s was
is his nun activity. This explanation is commonly associated with Kopfibs {planc-
the only one for which even a semblance tus) and 760s. If Soph, had meant other-
of support seems derivable from rb f)ov\6- wise, he would have added another verse
fi£vov TTJS ycti/ti/s and similar phrases (see with d\Xd.—iro(ji(jii]K€ts, very loud : see
on 267). As to Tr. 196 rb -yap iroBovv on 489.
txaaros {Kfiadelv 64\av,—where TO TO$OVV 161O ei;a£<f>vT|s, because they burst
used to be explained as ' the desire within into their wail when the sudden peal of
him,'—it is now generally allowed to be thunder was heard.
corrupt (E. Thomas conjectures TA y&p 1 6 1 3 iravTO Ta(id, all that concerns
irodelv'). So far as I know, there is no my earthly life.
real parallel for irSy dpwv here: and I 1614 ff. TI)V Swirdv.: cp. 509: Aesch.
strongly suspect that it is corrupt. To Pers. 515 a SveTovqTe Stufiov.—a|i<j>' 4|iol '•
Mekler's conjecture (see cr. n.) the ob- cp. El. 1143 quoted on 345: r p o ^ v , ib.
stacle is {Spuv instead of I5pa<rai>. The and 352.—crKA.i]pdv, in appos.; cp. 1173.
obvious JpoiTog ('desire') should not be —d\Xa...-ydp, 'but (I need not speak of
too lightly rejected: cp. 436. hardship), / u r ' : = 'but indeed': cp. on
1 6 0 5 dpY&v, neglected: see on O. T> 988.—8v...ihros, 'one word,' viz. QCkeiv.
287. Cp. Ant. 53 pfy'yp Kal yvrfi, 8(7rXow>
248 ZO*OKAEOYZ
(TKkrjpav [lev, olBa, TrcuSes" dXX' h> yap [lovov 1615
roL ttdvra Xvei TOLVT eiro<s p.o^6rjfxara.
TO yap <f>i\e2v OVK eariv i£ OTOV irXiov
7) rouSe rdvSpos €(T\e.9\ ov TrjTco/j.€vaL
TO XOLVOV rjSifj rbv fiCov htd^erov.
Toiam in dXX^XoKriv a/A^t/cei/Ae^ot 1620
XvySrjv eitXaiov irdvTes. cos Se vpos TeXos
yooiv a<f>LKOVT ovo er copcopei po-q,
yv ixev (TLcoTryj, (f>deyfia S' e f a i ^ i ^ s TWOS
0c6ij£ev avrov, cocrTe TrdvTas opOlas
(rrfja-ai (f>6p*co Seio-avTas i£a£<f>vr)<s T/ai^as. 1625
/caXei yd/) OTTW iroXXd TroXXa^ ^
c5 OUTOS OUTOS, OtStVous, Tt ik
~)(O)peiv; TraXai S77 TaT70 <rov
6 o <<5s «7IJO~#€T' CK ^eou /
auSa fioXeuv oi yrjs aVa/CTa ®r)crea. 1630
/caTrel TrpocrrjXdev, elirev" <w <f)CXov icdpa,
Sos /Aoi X e P° s °^? s ntoTiv fdp^atavf T4KVOI<S,
1 6 1 9 Ti Xoiric ^fSij jSfoToi/ Sid^eroK L, F : eadem ceteri, nisi quod Tiy pro TJ praebent
(filuTov T, Farn.).—T6 XOI7T6J' i\$ri TOV §iov Siafcrc Suidas, quam 1. ita probat Froehlichius
lit T& in T6C mutet.—TA \ourbv ijdii rhv fiiov Siai-env Elmsleius.—rhv \onrbv ijSr) f}lorov
iKSia^eTov Meinekius. 1 6 2 5 (popy] L 0 et/i in litura habet ab S. Aliudquid (quale
Ad0({)) fortasse scripserat pr. m.—££ai<pv>]s] eti$tws Dindorf. 1 6 2 6 KaXei L (\ in

firos. (This is better than 'one saying,' iv. 15 'Then a spirit passed before my
i.e. reflection.)—Xvei, cancels. face; the hair of my flesh stood up. I t
1 6 1 8 f. Tt]Tw|Mvai: CP- o n 1200.— stood still, but I could not discern the
The simplest view of the MS. rt> \onrbv appearance thereof; a form was before
9JS); filoTov dia%£Tot> is Elmsley's, that mine eyes: there was silence, and I heard
filoTov was written by a mistake for rbv a voice.'—rivis: Eur. Andr. 1147 Trplv
piav. (The error here affords no ground 5?} r t s aStiruv £K pfowv £<j>8iy%a.TO \ Seivor
for suspecting jSioTov in 1584.) But TOW T I KOX (ppiKudes.
j3t'ou (Suidas) is equally possible: cp. 1 6 2 4 f. 9wo£«v avTo'v. Porson on
0. T. 1487 vootifievos T4 Xoiird. TOO iwcpov Eur. Ph. 5 wished to read dear iBiliv!;'
jSJou. The constr. rbv \onrbv...Tov filov (omitting airbv). But the change is un-
would be a rare one: Dem. or. 15 § 16 necessary, if occasional omission of the
wpbs rbv XOITTOP TOV yjiovov, Xen. Cyr. augment is conceded to such pij<re«s as
4. 5. 1 rod (TITOV...T6V Ttfuavv: so 1} TTOXM; this: cp. 1606. Bwvvaai denotes a loud,
rijs yijs, etc. urgent cry (cp. Eur. Hipp. 219 KVG\
162O £ «V dXXijX. a|x<}>i.K.: i.e. each 8av^at): here with ace. of the person
of the daughters had twined her arms called.—irdvras, subject to orrjcrai. For
about her father, while he had also em- this phrase, instead of Train arrival rplxas,
braced them. Cp. Od. 8. 523 u>% it ywii see on 150 ipvrd\/uos. Cp. 1464.—<j><SPa>
K\aly<ri <pl\ov voaa> d/KfuireaoSffa.—\iy- is causal dat. with ortjereu, rather than
Sr)v from Xiifcu, singultare. Anthol. Pal. modal dat. with SeCo-avras, so that we
15. 28. 3 Xi7^«s 6\o(pip(TO ntfrrip, \ Xiy- should not compare Tr. 176 <pof3tp...
S-qv, Urrafi^vti. Tapfiovaav : O. T. 65 virvy y' evSovra.—
1 6 2 3 <ru*inj, a moment of absolute !|a(<|>VT)s, though it has come in 1613
stillness, after the wails had subsided. Job (and 1610): see on 554.
 OlAinOYI KOAQNftl 249
—no light one, well I know, my children; yet one little word
makes all those toils as naught; love had ye from me, as from
none beside; and now ye shall have me with you no more,
through all your days to come.'
On such wise, close-clinging to each other, sire and daughters
sobbed and wept. But when they had made an end of wailing,
and the sound went up no more, there was a stillness; and
suddenly a voice of one who cried aloud to him, so that the
hair of all stood up on their heads for sudden fear, and they
were afraid. For the god called him with many callings
and manifold: 'Oedipus, Oedipus, why delay we to go f Thou
tarriest too long'
But when he perceived that he was called of the god,
he craved that the king Theseus should draw near; and
when he came near, said: ' O my friend, give, I pray
thee, the solemn pledge of thy right - hand to my children,
litura) cum plerisque : KaXei T, Farn.: KaXKei Vat.—7roX\a%6t (superscr. ijt) L.iroXAcuris
coni. Blaydes.—Hunc: vei versum damnanti
" ' Hermanno (ad Arist. Poet.
~ p. 224) assentitur
Lehrsius. 1627 sq. TI niWo/iev; | x^P" Nauck.—51) rdiri] 5ij r' diro L, unde Sfjr'
tiirb F.—ppaSiverai] Post v duae litterae erasae in L. 163O of L, F : 0! superscr.
01 A : oi cett. 1 6 3 2 dpxalav codd.: apBp,lav Wecklein.: apdav Lud. Schmidt:
Nauck.: laxvpdv Sehrwald.: op/clay P. N. Pappageorgius.—WKXOIS] rtaiov Vat.

1 6 2 6 iroXXd iroXXaxfi, ' with repeat- to express impatience. So, when Medea
ed and manifold calling. There seems turns her face away from Jason's smooth
"to be no genuine instance of ToWaxv words, he cries to her, 087-57, ^ xXwpois
meaning simply 7roX\d/as. It is always SaKpvois rdyyets Kopas; etc. (Med. 922).
'by many routes' (as Xen. An. 7. 3. 12), There is nothing of roughness in the
'in many ways' (Her. 6. 21), or 'on phrase, except in the particular combi-
many grounds' (id. 1. 42). The phrase nation offros ai (O. T. 532, 1121: Eur.
here, then, cannot mean 'loudly (TO\\&\ Hec. 1280).
and often': nor can it be merely, ' again 1 6 2 8 \upctv : cp. the emphatic place
and again.' But ToWaxv need not refer of Mfoi, 0. T. 278. Nauck's fUXXo-
to different forms of "words. It is enough ixev; I x&P*1' by the change to the sin-
to understand it of varying tones in which gular number, breaks the companionship
the name was sounded, or of the voice of Oedipus with the Unseen, rdiri <roO
•seeming to come from different points at adv., PpaSvvfTCU pass, impers.: delay is
successive moments. made on thy part. Cp. Eur. Tro. 74
It is strange that a modern critic should ?TOIM' a fioffhu TOT' tftxiv: Ar. Plut. 100
have thought this ' alienissimum a divina aQerov fx.e vvv' 1<TTOV yitp 7jd7j TOLTT' ifiou
maiestate' (Schaefer). He must have (for in both places it is diro rather than
forgotten that a divine summons had M). Cp. 293.
already been thrice repeated when 'the 163O oi, ethic dat., 'for him,' as a
XORD came, and stood, and called as at grace to him: cp. 81. The enclitic half
other times, Samuel, Samuel.' adheres to iioXtlv, while yrjs is naturally
1627 <JOSTOS. So the goddess Athene, drawn to avaKTa: thus the two mono-
calling Ajax to come forth from his tent: syllables in the 3rd foot do not hurt the
rhythm.—Theseus, with attendants, had
Ai. 71 ovros, <ri TOP T&S etc.: 89 1! ouros,
Afas, "5e(>T€p6v <re irpoffKaKu, where Atas followed Oed. to the <S8<is (see 1589), but
is voc. (il>. 482), as OlSCirovs here (cp. had remained apart while the daughters
461). OSTOS ( ' H O there!'), thus used, ministered to their father (1598—1603).
implies that the person addressed is not He is now summoned to approach them.
duly heeding the speaker; here it helps 1 6 3 2 The MS. etpxaCav is, in my
 20<t>0KAE0YZ
re, TraiSes, r<S8e' Kal KaraCvea-ov
irpo8(6(reiv racrS' eKciv, reXelv 8' ocr' dv
^ (frpovaiv ev £v[jL<f>£povT avrals det. 163 5
8', o5s avi)/3 yevvatos, OVK OLKTOV juera
aTrjveo-ev rdS" op/cios Spdcreiv £4v(p.
Se r a u r ' iSpatrev, evdvs OISITTOVS
xjjavcras djitaupais ^pcriv cov vaCScav Xeyei'
w TratSe, rXdcra? YOT) TO yewaiov (bpevl 1640
\O)peLV TOTTWV €K TCOVOC, fX/TjO a fi.Y]
\eucrcreiv SLKCIIOVV, JJ.7)8£ ({XOVOVVTCOV
dW epired' ws Ta^icrra' TTXTJI' O
©rycreus irapicrTOi fxavddvav ra Bpj
r o c r a v r a (fxovijcravTos ^icrrjKovcra^ev
l^ dcrra/fTi Se crui' r a t s irap9evoi<s
aifJiapTovfJiev. a5? 8' d d
1 6 3 4 rao-S'] <r in litura, duplice accentu o et & quasi in unum commixto, L.—off'
fty ex us av L. 1 6 3 5 /itWeis L, F : /ix^XX^s codd. plerique. y^ujjs F. G. Scjimidt.
1 6 3 6 O?KTOU codd.: 87x01; coni. Musgravius : fenou Wex., Bothius. 164O rXwros
codd.: T\a<ra post Dindorfium Wunder., Blaydes.: r\dvre postea Dindorf.—(pperl
2
A, R, L : (j>4peiv L et cett.: rpiQew Wecklein. Versum delet Nauck. 1641 5']

opinion, unquestionably corrupt. Of pro- difficult to accept any one of these inter-
posed emendations the best is that of pretations.
Pappageorgius, 6pic(av (cp. 1637), which (1) Two other conjectures claim notice,
gives exactly what we need, viz. such an dpfipiav (Wecklein) = ' in a friendly com-
epithet for irCoriv as marks the special pact.' Cp. Od. 16. 427 oi 5' TJ/MI/ dpgfuoi
solemnity of the pledge. Cp. Plat. Legg. Tjo-av, 'they were in amity with us.' In
843 A <pi\lav re Kcd (xspav tvopKov. Ph. 1132 Erfurdt has restored dpOfuov (as
dp\a(av has been explained as follows: = 'trusty comrade') for dd\ioi>. But this
—(1) 'Thy right hand, that time-honoured epithet does not strengthen Trltrriv. .(2)
pledge.' I agree with Campbell and dpKlav (L. Schmidt) = 'sure.' The only
Bellermann that this is the best version: support for this is the epic phrase luadbs
indeed, I should be disposed to say, the apiaos (II. 10. 304, Od. 18. 358, Hes. Op.
only sound one. But in such a context 368).
we surely want something more than so 1 6 3 4 IK<6V, 'if thou canst help i t ' : cp.
general an epithet. (3) Thy pledge, Plat. Prot. 345 D 8s av iKwv )afikv naxiiv
'which some day will be old,' i.e. which »roirj: in prose more often with eicoi
you are sure to observe permanently, added, as Symp. 214 E e«u» yip elvai
Herm. supports this extraordinary 'pro- oiiStj' if/evao/tai: almost always in sen-
lepsis' by Aesch. Ag. 579, where, how- tences which contain or imply a negative :
ever, dpxa'0I> ycwos is rather, 'the tradi- but Her. 7. 164 has inwv re eTv at KO.1
tional ornament' of temples (spoils): Set-vov 4TI6VTOS ovdevbs... Karadels TT]V
unless we should read (Sojicois) apxalois. &p%riv.
(3) 'A pledge of such good faith as you 1 6 3 S |i^XX^|s, sc. reXefv: <|>povwv eJ,
have always observed (fides perpetuo 'wishing them well.' Cp. O. T. 1066
apud te usu sacrata, Ellendt). (4) A KaX i>xp <f>povoSud y' eu T4 Xipirra o-oiM-yw.
modification of the last view refers dp- 'To do all that, as their well-wisher, thou
Xalav to v. 631, as = 'the pledge given at seemest likely (to do) with advantage to
the beginning (of our intercourse).' It is them.' As a well-wisher will do his best,
 OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 251

and ye, daughters, to him; and promise thou never to forsake

them of thy free will, but to do all things for their good, as
thy friendship and the time may prompt.' And he, like a
man of noble spirit, without making lament, sware to keep
that promise to his friend.
But when Theseus had so promised, straightway Oedipus
felt for his children with blind hands, and said: ' O my children,
ye must be nobly brave of heart, and depart from this place,
nor ask to behold unlawful sights, or to hear such speech as
may not be heard. Nay, go with all haste; only let Theseus
be present, as is his right, a witness of those things which are
to be.'
So spake he, and we all heard; and with streaming tears
and with lamentation we followed the maidens away. But
when we had gone apart,
jitijyti L pr. m., fi-fifi' S. Sic plerique codd.: in B et F scriptum est 6 super /*'.
1 6 4 4 ixavdaveiv Reiskius. 1 6 4 6 aq.. duraKTl W\ «r' aura/crl coni. Blaydes.:
elr' anaGKO.... \ ffreixovres (pro ffT&ovres) Nauck., qui olim TOAGI pro ffiiv Tais. Mox
idem in v. 1648 ird\u> <srpa.<pivTes ctS6/j.ev pro aTpatplvrts i^aTeiSonev.

cS <|>pov<3v thus practically means, ' to the and depart': rb ytvvaiov, ace. governed
best of thy judgment'; but that is not the by rXdo-as. It might also be adv., like
first sense of the words. KaiivovTi T6 xaprepov Theocr. 1. 4 1 , b u t
1 6 3 6 OVK OJKTOU |i£ra, without mak- an absolute use of TXciiras seems slightly
ing lamentation,—controlling his feelings less probable here.—fypivt, in or with it.
in presence of the afflicted girls. Vau- L's <|>^p£iv is conceivably genuine, but in
villiers: 'OIKTOS hie est quod nos Galli that case rb yevvdiov can hardly be so.
dicimusfoiblesse.' Cp. Plat. Phaedo 117 Bellermann combines them by rendering,
C KOX TiiiXbv 0! TroXXoi rias phv tirieiKws 'that which it is noble to bear.' This
aloi re t\(Tav KIXT£X€IV T
$M1) ScLKpietv, will not serve: nor yet this, 'to bear what
(is Si etSofiev trlvovrd T« KOX ireTUKora, is noble.' Wecklein suggests rpifyuv:
(that Socrates had drunk the hemlock,) ' having brought yourselves to cherish for-
oi/cen, d\\' i/iov ye dig. KO.1 airov (in titude.' But since the effort demanded
spite of myself) AVTCUCTI txibpti T& SdKpva. is one of moral courage, I do not see why
If the men of the old Greek world were the addition of <j>ptv£ to rXdc-as should
more easily moved to tears than modern offend.
men, at least they knew very well when 1 6 4 1 f. a juj: 'such things as 'tis
a man is bound to repress his emotion, if not lawful,' etc.: cp. 73.—<J>WVOWTWV,
he can. Why, then, obliterate a noble masc.
touch by changing OIKTOD—as Wecklein 1 6 4 3 & Kvptos, the master, he who
does with Wex and Bothe — to the has control of all; since to him alone the
wretchedly feeble OKVOV? i^ayurra (1526) are to be confided. The
1637opKios: Ant. 305 opicioi 51 am word has a further fitness here, since the
\iya: Ph. 811 01) pip a' (yopKov a£i.w maidens had been committed to the care
iS of Theseus (cp. n. on 0. T. 1506).
1639 dpavpats, 'dark,' not guided by 1 6 4 5 f. cl(TT|Kou(ra|icv, simply ' heard'
eyes : cp. 182 anavpy | K&KQ. Not (rather than 'obeyed'), as Ai. 318, Tr.
'feeble' (1018), for no increase of physical 351, 424.—Wecklein suggests <pwvti<ravr'
weakness is among the signs that his end ST', with omission of &aTa.KTl...ar£vovTes.
is near: rather is he lifted above his Jv)jwrovTes, the attendants of Theseus,
former helplessness (1587). who had remained apart when their mas-
1 6 4 0 TXrieros...TA Ytvvaiov <j>pevt, 'ye ter was summoned to approach Oedipus
must make a brave effort of the mind, (1630).—CIOTOKTV: see on 1251.
252 ZO<t>OKAEOYS

Xpq px crrpa^ei'Te?, ^ /
rov dvopa TOP /xev ovBafiov TrapovT' ert,
avaKTa S' avTov ofifiarcav iirCcrKiov 1650
Xe^p' dvrexpvra KpaTos, <us Beivov TWOS
(f>6/3ov <f>avevTo<i ovb" dvacrx^Tov fiXeirew.
eiretra fievroL /3ai6v ovSe crvv ~XP°V<P
opcofiev avTov yrjv re irpoo-KVvovvff a/ta
Kal TOV deojv "OXvfJurov iv TOLVTO) XOVOJ. 1655
(JLOpCp O OTTOLO) KewOS (OAeT OVO ai> CIS
dvqrtoiv typacreie. Trkffv TO ©•/jcreajs Kaipa.
ov yap Tt? auroi' ovre trvp<f>6pos deov
Kepavvos i£dirpa£ev ovre TTOVTUX
dveXKa KLvrjdeicra rep TOT* iv ^poi'w, 1660
dkk' r\ TIS eK decov TTO[tiros, rj TO veprepcov
evvovv Btao-Tav y ^ s dXvirrjTov fldQpov
dvqp yap ov o-TevaKTos ovhe crvv voVois
dXyeuvos i^€Trefin€T', a\X' et TIS fipoTaiv
6avjjLao~T6<;. el Se ja^ BOKCJ (frpovoiv Xeyetv, 1665
e
1 6 4 9 oiSafiTj Vat. 1 6 5 1 tyo"™ X 'P<» Kparos B, T , Vat., Farn.: cett. ut in
textu. 1 6 5 2 cwarxirov L pr. m.: correxit S. 1 6 6 5 rdv] TU>V R (superscr.
iv), F, Vat. (qui 6ebv habet). 1 6 5 8 airrov] airuv L, F, Vat.—ffeovL pr. m.:
0ei(T corrector, F. 1 6 5 9 ^xpafee] i^pira^ev coni. Maehly.; ^</>\e£e», i^iirX-ii^v,
vel H-iTreittj/ev Blaydes. 1 6 6 2 a\i>7T5;Toc L, superscripto ab S 7/>. dX

1 6 4 8 f. £!a/ircCSo|MV. This compound from the primary sense of avrl: so with

occurs only here, but is not intrinsically
more questionable than the Homeric
il-a.irofia.ivw, t%a.iroSivw, etc. While ££0-
pdv—' to see at a distance' (used in pass.
by Eur. Her. 675 etc.), oupopav alone usu.
=merely 'to regard' : hence the double
compound is really less pleonastic than
those just mentioned.—r&v avSpa i-dv
(Uv : ' we saw Oedipus,—him, I say,—•
no longer present anywhere, but Theseus,
e t c ' The rbv jjiv comes in, by an after-
thought, to prepare the distinction : cp.
Od. 1. 115 it wo0ei> £\0<hv | iLvqariipwv broken. Cp. Ph. 1408 areix* Tpoaictijas
TQV iitv SKiSaaiv Kara. Sd/iara 0dr), \
fi.IJ.riv S' airbs fxot: ' make a scattering
of the wooers,—those men there,—in the
house, but himself have honour,' etc.
1 6 5 0 OIJTAV, ' a l o n e ' : Ar. Ach. 504 same account.'
airoi ydp itr/iev ouVi ArjraUp r' ayiiv (citi-
zens without foreigners): cp. O. T. J2in.
—<5(i(ji. (object, gen.) lirta-Kiov, predica-
tive, uare iiriaKid^etv TO. 6/j./j,ara.
1 6 5 1 aVT^ovTa, holding over against,
dat. (t>wM<n) Ph. 830.—Perhaps nothing
else in Greek literature leaves on the
mind an impression so nearly akin to that
of the awful vision in Job (iv. 15, 16).
1654f. •ytjvT€...Kal..."OXv|tirov. The-
seus bows down and kisses the earth,
then suddenly rises, and with upturned
face stretches forth his hands towards the
sky. The vision which he had just seen
moved him to adore both the x06""" and
the Hiram. This touch is finely con-
ceived so as to leave the mystery un-
%06ya : Ant. 758 rbvS"1 O\VI*.TTOV (the hea-
ven above us).—iv rairif X&y<[>, ' in the
same address (or prayer),' *". e. one imme-
diately after the other: not, ' o n the
1659f. lg£irpa£cv, like Sieipyi.aa.To, Sie-
xpitaa.ro, confecit,-' took his life'; cp. Eur.
Jfec. 515 TWS KOI VIV i^ewpdiar'; 'howin-
deed did -they-take her life?'—irovrCa
6v<XXa Kivi|6ct<ra, ' a whirlwind from the
 OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 253
after no long time we looked back; and Oedipus we saw no-
where any more, but the king alone, holding his hand before
his face to screen his eyes, as if some dread sight had been
seen, and such as none might endure to behold. And then,
after a short space, we saw him salute the earth and the home
of the gods above, both at once, in one prayer.
But by what doom Oedipus perished, no man can tell, save
Theseus alone. No fiery thunderbolt of the god removed him
in that hour, nor any rising of storm from the sea; but either a
messenger from the gods, or the world of the dead, the nether
adamant, riven for him in love, without pain; for the passing of
the man was not with lamentation, or in sickness and suffering, but,
above mortal's, wonderful. And if to any I seem to speak folly,
Legitur aXapweTov in cod. F, qui primum Laurentiani correctorem plerumque sequi-
tur: akiirqTov codd. cett. 1 6 6 3 avy)p\ avr)pL, ut saepe. 1 6 6 4 aXyavws
L, F.—Super i^twiinter' in L scripsit S ii-iwvevaev (sine yp.). Docet tale exemplum
quam
qua facile eiusmodi interpretatio variam 1. inferre potuerit. 1 6 6 5 SOKW] om.
La d A R
A, R.

sea, suddenly aroused,'—so as to sweep the living. The passive sense, ' not
inland on Colonus, and snatch him out of pained,'—i.e., 'where all earthly pain is
men's sight. For the locative force of over,'—seems less suitable. Pollux 3. 98
irovrCa as = vovrbBev, cp. on 118 &T<5ITIOS. says, li\druv di mi dXiiinjTos lx e( ,
Cp. //. 6. 345 (Helen's wish) ws /it' 00eX' wairep Kai So^o/cX^s dXtjwrjrov : where,
TJ/ian T$ ore fie Tpurrov rixe pJiTTjp | ot%ea- since Plat, has the word only in the
0<u Trpo<p£povaa Kauri avitioio BieXXa \ eh place just cited, iMvrriTos should perh.
Spot rj els Kvna iro\v<fKolafiou> OaXauarp. be dXvT^ras. The second ref. seems to
1 6 6 1 f. iroiiiros: cp. 1548.—rj TA v£p- indicate this passage, rather than Tr. 168
rlpav YHS Poflpov, the nether world on f^x d\u7r?jTci> /3(cjj, and, if so, proves the
which the upper world rests. 7^5 fS&Bpov, existence of the reading as early at least
earth's firm floor, rocky base: cp. Milton, as c. 160 A. D.—d\d|xir€Tov (instead of
'Hymn on the Nativity,' And cast the dXapirte) is not attested for the classical
dark foundations deep. So Ai. 860 karla* age, though it occurs in later poetry
P&6pov is the ground on which the home (Anthol. P. 9. 540, etc.), as does also
stands. a subst. Xa/i7T^n;s.
d\virr)Tov, the MS. reading, is incom- 1 6 6 3 f. oi orevaKTOs, 'not with wail-
parably better than the variant d\«£|ii- ing.' Some assume a definitely active
irtTOV, which I believe to have been sense, ' not wailing'; see last n., and
merely one of those conjectures in which add /iefiirrds ' blaming' (Tr. 446). Others
the old transcribers and commenta- make it definitely passive, ' not bewailed?
tors sometimes indulged. By dXWr|Tov The thought is that his end was 'not ac-
the poet meant, ' without pain' (to companied by ffrevay/wl,' and the poet
Oed.); though it does not follow that probably meant to suggest both ideas.
he used the word with a definite con- Cp. on <ruT'/)piov 487.—<riv v«5<rois: cp.
sciousness of active sense. Cp. Ph. 687 O. T. 17 aim yrfpq. fiaptis. dX^eivos, as-
OjU0i7rXi}KTWi' t>o8lwv, the billows that sociated with dXyos, here as feeling, not
beat around him : O. T. 969 &<j/av<rTos,as causing, i t : thus only here. Analogous
'-not touching,' etc. (ib. 885 iipdpTyros, is Pind. 01. 1. 26 KaBapov X ^ T O S , the
' not fearing,' is not properly similar, cauldron of cleansing, where Fennell cp.
since Icpofiidrpi was deponent). Plat. Theocr. 24. 95 KaBapQ Si irvptlxrare Su/ia
Legg. 958 E r a T&V TeTe\€UTTjK6T(av ffc&^tara 0eel<fi.
/tidXwn-a aXuir^rus rots £w<ri...KpiirTeiv, 1 6 6 6 f. cl Si H SOKU, ' But it I
to bury the dead with least annoyance to seem not to speak with understanding'
 254 IO<J>OKAEOYI
OVK av Trapeifxrfv oTcri firj SOKCO <f>povelv.
XO. irov 8' at re TraiSes ^01 p
AF. atS' ov% e/caV yocov ya^o ou/c
<fxd6yyo(, <r<j&e S
<TTp. a. AN. aiai, <£e5' ecrnv ea-ri I W Si) 1670
2 ou TO fiiv, dWo Se JU.7^, Trarpos e/j.(f>VTov
3 aXacrTov af/ia, Bwfiopow crT£i>a£eiv,
4 CUTLVL TOP iroXvv
5 aXXore ju,«> TJWOJ> e/ATTeSov et^ofjiev,
6 ei> TrvfioLTO) S' aXoyicrra vapoCcrofiev
7 iSo^Te /ml iradovcra.
1 6 6 6 rrape£/i?;v] irapel^aip.' Hartung., cum schol. irapoxupijaat^i habeat. 1667
X0'] X 0 ' L ; x' i n iitura, i ex ! factum est; fuerat ifoi oi. 1 6 6 9 <f>66yyour Si
2
X. cum plerisque (6i omittit Vat.): 0&S77O1 ff0e A, R, L . 1 6 7 O ai at <f>ev
iarai (an vw'Cv 5i) L, = 1697 irodoa KOL KO-KQ/V dp ffv Tl<r rjv (sic). I n versu strophico
<pev delevit ed. Glasguensis ann. 1745 (sic alal=Tr66os). Contra Hartungus, <pev
relinquens, in v. 1697 supplevit TOI post w68os (altero ijc deleto); quam rationem
magis probat J. H . H . Schmidt.—tartf Ian (ut L), B, Vat.: IOT' tan T, Farn.:

(i.e. if my narrative is thought incredi- 167O—175O Kommos. 1st sir. 1670

ble and foolish), ' I would not crave — 1 6 9 6 = 1 ^ antistr. 1697—-1723. ittd
belief from those to whom I seem not str. 1724—1736 = ind antistr. 173 7—1750.
sane.' O«K civ irape(p]v. iraplefiai=' to See Metrical Analysis.
win over to one's own side,' and so either 167O ff. atcu, $<*>• To delete 4>eu here
(1) with gen. of pers., Plat. Rep. 341 B seems a less probable remedy than to
oiSiv (adv.) <rov Taple/iai, I ask no favour, supply TOI in 1697, where the neighbour-
no mercy, from you : or (2) with ace. of hood of Kal may have caused its loss.
pers., Legg. 742 B Tra.pt/iems...TOVS apxov- forty, i<rn vipv 8ij. The passage is
TOS airo5rifi.dTW, ' when he has persuaded simple if it is only remembered that o«
the rulers,'—obtained their permission : TA [iiv dWo Si |«j is an adverbial phrase,
so again ib. 951 A. Here it seems better equivalent to TrairtXuSs. ' It is indeed for
to understand roiruv than TOVTOVS. us twain in no incomplete sense to bewail
H e scorns to deprecate their unbelief. the accurst blood of our father which was
Eur. Med. 89a irapiifietrBa (I crave born in us, hapless that we are.' While
pardon) xai <panev Kaxat (pporetr.—His he lived, they suffered with him. Now,
closing words mark his own profound be- his fate has snatched him from them in
lief in the reality of what he had seen. strange and terrible sort, leaving them
Cp. El. 550 tl &i <rol Soted tppavciv /ca/ews |destitute, oi TO |ilv, dXXo Si pij (fir), in-
yvwpvriv Sucaiav crxovaa, TOI>S w4\at \feye. stead of oi, because it goes with the inf.
Ai. 1038 onf ii nil rdS' iarit anrdfrtiv),' not in one respect merely, with
<t>i\a, I Keivds T' iKetva. UTepr/, the exception of some other'; not merely
rdSe. Ant. 469 col 5' el SOKW VVV f partially. This phrase is frequent where
Spdaa TVYxinew, | <rxcS6v n /juipp t p the notion of completeness or universality
6<p\uTKa.vu>. To the ancient Greek, whois to be brought out with greater emphasis
enjoyed discussion, there was something than would be given by the mere use of
peculiarly impressive in declining it. TTOS or like words. Aesch. Pers. 802 ffw/t-
1 6 6 7 \ o l irpoirlpi|f.: meaning Theseus jialvst. yip oird, fiiv T& 5' off, i.e. 'for
(295 n,), though the plur. might also be our disasters are complete.' Her. 1. 139
explained of Theseus with his attendants oi) TA fxiv, rd 3' off, dN\& Travra 6//.ol<as: so
(1646).—do"ijn.ovcs=a<ri)|iioi, only here. id. 1. 37: Phocylides fr. 1 A^ptcw Kaxoi,
 OIAITTOYZ Eni KOAQNQI 255
I would not woo their belief, who count me foolish.
CH. And where are the maidens, and their escort ?
ME. Not far hence; for the sounds of mourning tell plainly
that they approach.
AN. Woe, woe! Now, indeed, is it for us, unhappy sisters,s tKommos.
in all fulness to bewail the curse on the blood that is ours from Istrop e
our sire! For him, while he lived, we bore that long pain "
without pause; and at the last a sight and a loss that baffle
thought are ours to tell.
IOTIV 1&TU> cett.—ot al, 0eu, T&pean vwv Si) coni. Elmsleius. 1671 sq. ou
ex ou L : mox &\currot>.—Pro Tarpbs Nauckius coniecit vdOos, pro dXatrrov ctl.ua
Svaixopoiv, &\a<TT6pwt> 4K dai/iovw vel tale quid. 1 6 7 3 (prm codd.: Smve
Badhamus. 1 6 7 5 iv] i/x L pr. m., quod in iv mutare voluit S.—Tapoi<Tofiev]
irapeipo/iev Hartung., irepdao/jtep Reisig., K&X' eSpoiitv Blaydes., direXaiaanev Arndt.
1 6 7 6 Ideyre nal ira&oiaa (ex iradovaa) L : Ib'ovre Kal vaOoiaa A : Idelv re Kal
V a t . : ISonre Kal iradovaat. codd. cett.: ISovre Kal itaOovre Brunck.:

oix 0 piv, as 3' ou, I iraKTes: Eur. Ph. 1641 narrative. She may believe that she is
ou yhp TO juiv COL jSapu KCIKUIV, T 6 8' oii bringing the Chorus the first intelligence
flapti, I dXX' els dVacTa dvjTVXqs £<j>vs, of the event; and, if so, a\6yurra irapoC-
wdrep: Plat. Rep. 475 B, etc. The idiom o-ofuv would be no unsuitable preface.
strikingly illustrates three tendencies of This view agrees with the next words of
Greek; (1) love of antithesis, (2) love of the Chorus, who ask T£ 8' 8OTIV; as if
parataxis, (3) the tendency to treat whole uncertain what she means; and (&|3T|K6V ;
clauses as virtually adverbs (cp. ou/c Sa6' as if they did not know that Oedipus was
oirois ov, old' on, etc.). gone. They do not wish to check the
1 6 7 1 f. i)uf>VT0V, 'planted in us at our flow of her sorrow, to which utterance will
b i r t h ' : whereby they are sharers in the be a relief. Cp. Eur. / . A. 981 ala%imo-
hereditary apd on the Labdacid race.— p.ai 8e irapaipipova' oUrpois Xoyous, ' ad-
£Xa<rrov: cp. on 1482. aipa, as kinsfolk vancing a plea to pity' (unless ' bringing
are of the same 'blood': cp. Eur. Ph. 246 in' be preferable). Her. 9. 26 Kal Kaivh
b aljia., Koi.ua T^Kea: 0. T. 1406 atn' Kal TaXaia Tapa<j>^povres tpya, 'citing' (as
k h i
p v , an incestuous kinship. claims)—-We cannot render irapoCo-optv
1 6 7 3 umvi, dat. of interest, for whom: 'we shall suffer beside' (over and above
cp. 508 TOis TeKOVfft yap \ obS' el irovei our former sufferings), since the reference
TLS. As making the sense of irovov clearer, is to the fact of their bereavement, not to
the dat. is preferable to the nom. dual, its prospective consequences.— Though
uriv< (Badham).—TAV iroMv: for the art. the phrase is certainly strange, yet the de-
cp. on 87. fence indicated above may at least avail in
1 6 7 5 f. Iv iru|uCT<j>, 'at the last,' i.e. arrest of judgment. If ira.poCcrop.cv were
'at his death,' as opp. to dXXcm \Uv, i.e. to be altered, I should be disposed to sug-
'during his life.' dMyMrTa, things which gest lirepdo-a(i.«v ('we have gone through,'
baffle Xoyi<rfi.is, things which transcend cp. wepav KIVSVVOV etc.). The more obvious
human reason. As 156VT« shows, the re- airop' otaofiev and i,vopr)aonev are barred
ference is to the mysterious manner of by the context.
their father's death, while ira6ov<ra marks 1 6 7 6 ISovre Kal iraflovo-a. The dif-
their loss by that death. ficulty is to explain how, if iraOivrc
irapobro|i.cv can only be explained, with originally stood here, it was changed in
Hermann, a s = ' w e shall bring forward,' the MSS. to ira8otfo-a, when l&Svrc (which
'allege.' ' Andwe shall have to tell of things metre requires) was more likely to cause
baffling reason, as seen and suffered by us an opposite change. I therefore leave
at the end.' This will seem less strained, ira8ou<ra in the text, though I suspect
I think, if we observe that Antigone need that iraOdvTf may be right. See Appen-
not be supposed to know of the Messenger's dix.
256 ZO<t>OKAEOYI

XO. 8 r t 8' ZO-TLV ; A N . ecrrtv [j.kv ei/cacrca, (j>C\ot.

X O . 9 fiefirjKtv; A N . <ws ju.aX.icrr' av iv ir6dq> Xa/8ois.
10 TL ydp, OTO) p/qr' Aprjs
11 ju/rjre TTOVTOS dvreKvpcrev, 1680
12 acrKOTTOL Se i7\a/ces e.fiap\\iav
13 ef d<f>ave2 TLVI popco fp
14 raXoura, paw 8' 6Xe0p[a
15vv£ iir SfifJiaaiv fie/Saice. na<s yap 77 TH^' airiav 1 6 8 5
16 yaV 17 •nwrioi' KXVSO>Z/ dXcifievai, fiiov
17 Sucroicrroi' i£ofjb€v rpo(f)di>;
I S . 18 ou KaToiha. Kara /i.e <f)6vLos 'AtSas e \ o t
19 Trarpl ^vvdavelv yepaiai 1690
20 raXaw'ai'" a5s ifjiovy 6 /AeX\ft)v /8ios ou ySicuros.
ISetv re ml wBiaBai Blaydes. 1 6 7 7 rl b" (post haec duae litterae erasae)
iariv j AN. O{IK e'en fiev elndaat tpiXoi L . obtc fort, (vel OUK forip) codd. omnes.
Deleto ote, Hermannus scribit fortv /xtv, Blaydesius fonv v/iXv (=1704 < e Z > .
Iwpa^ev), Campbellius l^eartv niv (=1704 i^iwpa^ev, quod pro altero tTpaS-ev
coniecit Elmsleius). Verba rl 5' forai; mox ptfirjKev, deinde 1679 sqq., rl yap...
ipepo/ievai, Nuntio (AT., AV., ATT.) dat Laurentianus: ante vocem r&Xaiva (1683)
AN. ponit. 1 6 7 8 el iroBif codd., nisi quod d iroBov T (superscr. w), Farn.
habent.—iv pro d Canter. 168O irovros codd., excepto Vat., qui TOCOS. Schol.,
<#rivi An}re 7roXe/ios pyre voaos iirrjXBev. H i n c vovaos Reisig., irvperbt Wecklein.

1677 The Chorus ask, 'And what
is it?' She replies, i<rnv |ifcv diedUroi,
' we m a y conjecture' (rb $h aa<j>h obSeis
olSe). C p . 1656 ^t6p^j 5' oiroly Keivos cSXer', oflre <t>Biviai.v irk'qryetaa v6<rois | otire
aib' dp eh | Ovrfr&v tppacreie. Better thus
than, 'you can guess.'—The MS. OUK larriv
|iiv = 'we cannot conjecture.' (Not, ' I
can liken my grief to no other,' as Beller-
w
mann: schol. ov$h eMva l x ^o^«" TOV
vdOovs.) OVK requires us to omit |Uv or
else to alter v. 1704, where see n.
1 6 7 8 us (J.OXIO-T' dv Iv iroSip \af3ois,
as thou mightest most desire (that he
should pass away). \an(SA.veu> TI iv rffly, Vatican MS. here.
to take a thing into one's desires, to con-
ceive a wish for it; cp. iv 6pyij txelv TU>a.
(Thuc. 2. 21). For Xa/ifidvuv of mental
conception, cp. 729 The MS. ct (for Iv)
seems a mere mistake. The construc-
tion ws naXurra av irb9i$ Xa/3ois, el (XdjSois) Phaed, 98 B dirA Sri BavfuurTrjs iXnSos...
is intolerable here.
1678 f. TC yop, 8T<J) : ' How else,
when he,' etc. For the causal use of the
1
relat. see on 263.—[IIJT "Aptjs |U{TC
IT6VTOS. His death was sudden, yet not
violent. Death in battle and death by
drowning are taken as types of the death
which is both sudden and violent. Schol.:
<}TIPI ix-iyre 7r6Xe^tos fitfre v&aos inrjXBev.
This certainly looks as if he tead some-
thing else than ITOVTOS. Cp. Ant. 819
ZMpiow iirlxeipa Xaxovir'. Hence the
conjecture vovcros, a form which the Attic
poets nowhere use. Wecklein's irvperos
is too specific (as if one said, ' neither the
War-God, nor typhoid').
I think that I can suggest the true
solution. The schol.'s vi<ros was a
paraphrase of TTCSVOS, a corruption of
ITOVTOS which actually appears in the
1 6 8 1 f. ao-Koiroi...ir\dK€S, The 'view-
less fields' of the nether world (cp. on
1564).—cj>ep6|j.evov, pass., is clearly right,
'borne away,' helping £|iap<|/av to express
sudden and swift disappearance. Plat.
yxow <t>epbiievos, 'from what a summit
of hope was I hurled headlong': Rep.
496 D iv xei)*&vi Kovioprov KOX fdXijs irrb
irveO/mros tpepofxivov. T h e midd. <^€po-
luvai, as 'carrying off to themselves,'
would be somewhat strange, and also
much less forcible.
1 8 8 3 f. oXtBpCa v»S: cp. 0. T. 1222
 OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 257
CH. And how is it with you ? A N . We can but conjecture,
friends.
CH. He is gone ? A N . Even as thou mightest wish : yea,
surely, when death met him not in war, or on the deep, but he
was snatched to the viewless fields by some swift, strange doom.
Ah me! and a night as of death hath come on the eyes of us
twain : for how shall we find our bitter livelihood, roaming to
some far land, or on the waves of the sea ?
Is. I know not. Oh that deadly Hades would join me in
death unto mine aged sire ! Woe is me! I cannot live the
life that must be mine.
1 6 8 2 iv a<pavei | rln fiopwi <paiv6fxeva | L . Prima manus & dcpavij scripserat. (pmvo-
fieva. Vat., <pau>6/ievai. codd. cett.: <pepo/i,ei>ai Hermann., (pepopevov Kuhnhardt. 1 6 8 3
vu>w S' S\e6plav (sic) L. 1 6 8 4 B/j.uacni' T, Farn.: Hp-naai cett.—f)4f}r)Ke L, ut codd.
plerique. 1 6 8 5 Trios] iroSi Heimsoethius. 1688—1602 Hos quinque versus
Antigonae verbis continuant codd. et Aid., Ismenae tribuunt Turnebus et edd. rec.
1689 dtSas L : "Ai3as Wecklein.—£Xoi codd.: IXOITO Campbell. 168O Verba
i-vvdaveii> yepaup interpolata esse censuerunt critici recentiores plerique, ut aperte
in versu antistr. 1715 verba ipriixos diropos. irarpl aliis (ut Nauckio, Weckleino)
interpolatum videtur; aliis genuinum. Dindorfius in ed. ann. i860 irarpl servavit,
ut in eiusdem editionis sextae recensione (1885) nunc servat Mekler.: in ed. quinta
Poett. Scenicorum (1869) pro warp! scripsit irdpos. 1691 Verba 7' 6 UXk
praeeunte Nauckio uncis inclusit Wecklein.

i TOV/J.OV o^/ia, I have closed liable to corruption by the actors, and

my eyes (as in death),—said, as here, in that has doubtless been one of the causes
despairing grief. at work. (Cp. on 1737.) At some points
1685 ff. dirCav -yav, some distant land, it is now impossible to restore the text
the Homeric 'Svlij yalr) (II. 1. 270 etc.). with certainty; but the whole extent of the
If the regular quantity, 'ctirCav, is to be mischief is small. In dealing with such
kept here, we must read TOGOV, with points we can only use caution, and clear-
Arndt, for Tou6vd\ in 1712. But TOVOVS' ly recognise the doubtful nature of the
is there confirmed by metre (see Metrical ground.—On this passage, see note in
Analysis). In this word d is not found Appendix.
elsewhere. But, by a converse licence, 1 6 9 0 The words ira/rpl gvvBavetv
'Airla (see on 1303) had sometimes a in •yepcuw are not suspicious in themselves
later epos; and if, in poetical usage, the (though Nauck demurs to calling a dead
quantity of 'Airla could thus be affected man yepdids); but they are in metrical ex-
by association with airly, it is conceivable cess of 1715 f. Now, if |vv8av«!v -yepcuio is
that the influence should have been re- omitted, iraTpC must go also, or else be
ciprocal.—dXupevai with ace. of space altered. For g\oi iroTpC could not mean
traversed, as At. 30 irriSGivra ireSta.— 'take for' (i.e. to join) 'my father.' I
SVCTOIOTOV, not -ov, since pCou—Tpo<f>dv prefer to leave iraTpl £vv8avetv ytpaup,
form one notion; cp. Ant. 793 veiKos— and to suppose a lacuna after 1715. The
dvdpdv |iV<u/ioi'. sense is: 'may deadly Hades lay me low
1689ff. Ka.T&....i\oi = Kadi\or. so 1709 (/caOiXoi), so that I may share the death
vlos of mine aged sire.' Cp. At. 516 /col jiti)-
i.va...aTivei. (cp. 0. T. 199 n.). <f°
here = ' deadly,' in a, general sense, as rtp ah\i)ixolpa rbv (ptiaavrd Te \ KaffetXev
O. T. 24 (n.) 0oiWou <raXou (of the plague). "Aidov 6a.vatrliJ.ovs olK-firopas.
In this and some following passages 1 6 9 1 7' 6 IUXXWV is struck out by
the correspondence of strophe and anti- some. But it suits the sense, and it also
strophe has been disturbed by interpo- fits the antistrophic metre, if in 1718 we
lations, and also omissions, in the MSS. add Tds (with Hermann) before iroTpos,
A KOHIJ.6S of this kind was peculiarly —an addition probable in itself.
J. S. 17
 20*0KAE0YI
XO.21 c5 SiSu/m TEKVCOV dpicrTa, TO (f>epov CK deov p
22 ju.178' e r ' dyav <f>\eye(T0ov' OVTOI fcaTa/Ae/ATi 1)677-
TOV. 1695
l
ezVT. a'. A N . 7r60O<S < TOL > Kol KOLKCOV oip' rjv TIS-
2 KOI yap 6 firjSafJLa. Srj <j>ikov <rjv> tyikov,
3 oTTore ye KCU TOV iv ^epolv /caTet^ov.
4 <iS iraTep, w ^>i\os, <? ~" act
" " Kara
" 1700
1 6 9 3 SiSifyia dpitrro cum Triclinio T, Farn.: 875u/ta...a/>«7Ta codd. cett. 1 6 9 4 rb
0^/DOK 2K 6eov Kak&s | (pipew XP^I codd. Verba <j>ipew xph eiecerunt Hermann.,
Dindorf., al.; raXSs et X(") eiicienda censet Wecklein., servato <pipei.v. Sic rb
<l>ipov IK 6eov tpipuv (velraXais)= 1721 T6 TAOS, W 0(Xai, /3£ou.—7-i irapbv pro rd
^poy Sallier. 1 6 9 5 /i?)S' (ryai' ofrru (fi\£yea6ov codd. Haec Integra tuens
Hermannus in v. 1722 pro XijycrE coniecit XI^CT' ij8t] (vel Xr/yerov dq): Weckleinus
Xi;7e7-' alvoiS. Contra in v. 1722 simplex \7J7eTe relinquens, hie autem oiirw delens,
/iriSh a7ac scribit Dindorf., /«;5' ?T' 070^ Bellermann. lam Burtonus JBIJS' ^ai*,
omisso o8rw, coniecerat, in v. 1722 XineTtw. 1 6 9 6 ofroi '

1 6 9 3 f. The MSS. give T6 <))^pov €K phrases). This view might seem to be

6cov KdXws fyipav XP1!- There has cer- supported by the epigram of Palladas (c.
tainly been an interpolation, equivalent 400 A.D.) in Anthol. P. 10. 73 % TO (pipov
t o - - - . (1) Some reject the words <j>^- ae tptpei, 4>ipe KOX ipipov" el 5' ayavanTets,
p€iv XP^' Then TO fyipov IK 6eou KOXWS I ml cavrov XUTTCIS, Kal TO Qipov <re tpipei:
must be taken with 4>\^7«r6ov: 'As to ' as Fortune bears thee on, bear, and be
the fortune sent by heaven for your good, borne; but if thou chafest, thou vexest
be not too passionate v& grief (pass.): or, if thine own soul, and (none the less) she
with Herm. the verb is made midd., 'do bears thee on.' There, however, <re
not inflame the trouble sent for your good' ipipei is said for the sake of a play on
(cp. the act. in Ai. 196 drav ovpaviav <t>\£- the word, and hardly warrants an infer-
7wx). So, if the MS. prfi' &yav is kept, |M)8' ence as to the way in which TO <|>^pov was
= 'do noton yourpart' (Herm., 'etiam non usually understood.—The conjecture TO
debet vos tam vehementer urere'). But nupov (cp. 1540) would be plausible only
|U|Siv a-yav or |IT|O" 8T' o-yav (see cr. n.) if there were reasons for thinking that T6
gives in this case a clearer sense. (2) <j><(poy in this sense was a phrase of post-
Wecklein, with whom I agree, rejects classical date.
1
KOXWS and XP !, keeping ^pciv. Then 1 6 9 4 The Ms. |MiS' d-yav OVT<O an-
TO <}>^pov IK Ocov <t>/p«iv = ' bear the fate swers to \r7«Tc T0C8' in 1722. The
from heaven,' the inf. standing for im- question is, Are we (1) to compress the
perat., a use fitting in such a precept former, or (2) to expand the latter?
(O. T. 1529). The origin of the inter- Dindorf and others prefer (1), and so
polated words is thus clear: \pif ex- eject OSTCO, reading |M]8" ^T* ( o r I"l8iv)
plained the use of the inf., while KoXms d-yav, =XiJ7eTe TOCS'. This view agrees
was meant tofixthe sense of <f>^pti.v, lest with the metre, and is adopted by Hein-
TO <|>lpov should obscure it. rich Schmidt (see Metr. Analysis). If,
TO 4>£pov IK 8B>V, = the fortune from on the other hand, OUTCD is kept here,
the god. TO <j>!pov in this sense admits then Hermann's XiJYer'<<j8n>Tov8> is
of two explanations. (1) 'That which the simplest supplement in 1722. For
brings'' good or evil. This view seems Wecklein's conjecture XTJYCT* < alvov >
confirmed by the analogy oifors, fortuna TOSS' (Ars Soph, emendandi p . 81), it
(ferre): Ter. Ph. 1. 1. 88 quodforsferet, may be said that vov might have dropped
feremus; Cic. Att. 7. i\ ut fors tulerit, out before TOO : cp. Ai. 706 alvbv &xps.
etc. (2) 'That which carries' or 'leads' 1 6 9 5 OVTOI Ka.Td|j.c|i.irr' S|3T]TOV, 'ye
us forward, in a course which we cannot have fared not blameably': ye cannot
control (cp. T\ iSos 0^pet iKeiae, and like justly complain of the destiny which has
 OIAITTOYI EFTI KOAQNfil 259
CH. Best of daughters, sisters twain, Heaven's doom must
be borne: be no more fired with too much grief: ye have so
fared that ye should not repine.
AN. Ah, so jcare past can seem lost joy ! For that which ist anti-
was no way sweet had sweetness, while therewith I held him in stroPhe-
mine embrace. Ah, father, dear one, ah thou who hast put
codd. (raTaire/wr' L, superscr. /»).—ifirfrov] iprp-riv Elmsleius. diria^i] coniecit
M. Schmidt., scholii lemmate fretus, oihoi KaTafiefnrros £/3TJ. 1697 TOI
post iroBos addidit Hartung.—dp' T\V TIS] &p' T)V rla •qv L. 1 6 9 8 Kal yap 6
(sic) fj.riSa/j.fjt Sri rb <pl\ov cpikov L (o habent etiam L 2 , F, T, Farn.: o recte A,
B, R, Vat.). Omisso TO, suppleto ip, Brunckius Kal yap 6 fnj5a/j.a Srj tpiXov rjv tpl\ov.—
Pro verbis quae /ii;Sa/iA excipiunt coniecit Srjra <pl\ov <pl\ov Firnhaber., Sijr' 6tpe\ei>
<pl\ov Mekler. ('quod nunquam debebat iucundum esse, iucundum erat'). 1 6 9 9 6-
d ye Kal roc codd. (7c om. Vat.), viv pro TOV coniecit Wecklein.: ?ws pro 6w6re

removed your father, in old age, by a (3) M. Schmidt, oi'roi Kara^EiiiirT' &iri<r-
painless death (cp. 1678). Kara|M|i.irTa, pr], which Wecklein adopts, citing Bekk.
neut. pi. as adv.: cp. on 319. fkiCveiv Anecd. 422 airtafiTi' iafiiad-q rj eiraiaaTO,
does not occur elsewhere in a strictly T^dvriKev. But the word would ill suit
similar use, for we cannot compare the the swift passing of Oed.: it rather sug-
perf. ev pefjyiK&s {El. 979) as = 'placed gests a gradual extinction of life : cp.
well,' 'prosperous.' But there is at Eur. Med. 1218 (after a long death-
least some analogy in such figurative agony) xpbvv 8' a7r&r/3?7 Kal fiedijx' 6 66<r
uses of it as Eur. Her. 625 a 8' dpera /JMpos I \pvxn"-
fialvei dia /wxdav, the path of virtue lies 1 6 9 7 < T O I > : see on 1670.—ap'ijv.
through troubles; H. F. 630 wS' H^ryr' The impf. of new perception: ' there was
ewl fupoD; 'had ye come into such peril?' such a thing, then' (all the time), though
Ph. 20 <rbs OXKOS @7](TeTai 5i' atfiaros, ' willI did not know it before : Ph. 978 b'S T\V
pass through deeds of blood':—where a dpa I 6 ZvWafitliv ixe : E u r . fr. 807 p.4yur-
certain course of fortune is expressed. rov op' rjv i) (ptiais: Plat. Gorg. 508 c S
Indeed, the metaphor is so easy and natu- Hw\ov aioxtivQ $ov avyx<^p^v, aKi)87J apa
ral as hardly to demand special warrant rfv, 'were true all the time.' (Distin-
in the case of fialvu-. e.g. 0. T. 883 el guish the impf. of previous admission: ib.
54 TLS bire'poTTa \epfflv r} \6ytp iropetierai 478 c oi...TO$TJ fp> eidaifiovla, 'happiness,
('walks haughtily'). I hold, then, that we agreed, was not this.')
no suspicion of the text can fairly be 1 6 9 8 f . The MS. TO <f>C\ov if>CXov can
founded on ^PI)TOV. only mean : ' that which is in no way rb
But the scholium in L i s : — OOTOI <pl\ov (was) <pl\oi>.' But the article is
KaT&ixeixirros £/3«;: O6K if rots TOI- unendurable here, making her say, in
O6TOI.S (dTai [Elmsley iuri] wore Kara- effect, that her former duty was not the
lUp.<pe<x0ai' jJTot. (is oc iiriKov(pl^ovTOi ai- ideal of what is pleasant. It came in
Tais rijv <rvfi<popai> TOV /3affiX^ws (Theseus). to patch the metre, when ijv had
•t) otov, oiK iv xdp0"1 "ft" viuv iarai ra dropped out. For p.r/Saixd instead of
irpayfiaTa. Does the lemma point to an- ouSa/id cp. 73 : for the neut. pi. form,
other reading? I do not think so. 1104.—TOv = avTbv: cp. 742.
Pappageorgius points out (Krit. und 17OO f. <S <j>C\o$ : for the nom. cp. on
palaeogr. Beitrdge z. d. alt. Sophokles- 185.—Join TAV dtl Kara Y&S <TK6TOV, the
scholien,^ p. 59) that ?/Sij was probably a eternal darkness beneath the earth :
mere slip, by the scholiast who copied there is no warrant for riv del with
the old scholia into L, for f/37jT (l^rjTor), ellipse of xp6"°" as = ' for ever' (cp. 1584).
while Kardfu^iiTTos was a like error for €i|x^vos : Pind. iV. 11. 15 9vard ixeiivaaBw
(caTayu^ttTTTus. On the strength of this ^X | l X d i
schol., however, (1) Nauck conjectured 70? Xen. Cyr. 6. 4. 6
OVTOI KaTd|it|iirTos at<ra: (2) Har- &v.. yrji> i i B
tung, oiVot Kar(i|U)i.irT iflr\ yap:

17-2
260

5 y a s (TKorov ei/u-eVos*
6 ovSe y evepO' a^iX^ros ifiot irore
7 Kal raSe fir) Kvprjcrrjs.
XO. 8 eirpagev; AN. eTrpagev olov TjOekev.
XO. 9 TO irotov; AN. as fypfl^e yas ewl £eVas 17°5
10 Wave.' KOITOLV 8' e^a
11 vipdev evcrKiacTTOv alev,
12 ovSe Trivdos IXiir' a/cXavTov.
13 ava, ya/s o/ufia ere TOS', W iraTep, e/xov
14 oreVei Saicpvov, ovS" e^w 1710
15 7re3s /u,e ^/3T) TO crov rdXaivav axf>avicrcu TOCFOVO a^os.
16to/AOL,y a s CTTI £eras daveiv l^py^es, aXX'
17 IOTJ/AOS craves c5Se /not.
12. 18 <u Takawa, rCs apa /u,e TTOT/AOS avdus cSS' ^ | — ^ | - A ||

Heimsoeth.: OTTOTE 7' fr' airoy Arndt.: oirrjuiK' airov Mekler. 17O2 oi)5£ yipw
codd. Pro ytpav, dav&v vel ireaibv coniecit Elmsleius. oi8^ 7' tvepd' Wecklein.
oiSi y&p Civ Hermann.: ofiSi yip cSs Linwood. Possis oiSi 7' ar-iiv: sed legendum
suspicor oiS' eicei «». 17O3 rdSe (superscr. i;) cum Triclinio T, Farn.: rdde
cett. 17O4 Ivpa^tv; lirpa!-ei> codd.: ?7rpa|ec; i^irpa%ev Elmsleius: ?7rpafev e8;
iirpa^v Blaydes. Cf. ad v. 1677. 17O9 oei yip codd.: av& yap Herm. 171O Sa-
Kpvov L, L2, F, Vat.: Satcpiov A, B, R : Sanpippoov Triclinius (T, Farn.): SaKpvov
Reisig. 1 7 1 2 cupai/lo-cu roadvd' axos codd. Deest in codd. B, Vat. totus hie v.—
TO<TOV Arndt. 1 7 1 3 sq. ICu- /iff | yacr iirl %tva<r 8aveiv ?x/n/(fcrr. a\\V (prfnoa
I0ave<r <28t p.01 L. In T super /iij scriptum est 01. Pro lib ^ Weckleinus (Ars Soph,
emend, p. 157) li/xoi scribit: sic wp.01 70s ^jri %ivas Bavetv l ? ^' I

17O2 ov'W 7' ?V€p0' is Wecklein's cor-
rec.tion of the corrupt oiii yipav. In
Linwood's ov8^ yap us (which Hartung
and Blaydes adopt), yop will refer to her
addressing him as 0. </>Z\os (1700). We
might also conjecture o^8' 4K6I div, 'not
even in that other world' (Ai. 1372 /cd/cet
KavSdS' Sv): for the hiatus cp. 1720 dXV
iirel dX^ius.—oiii yipav yields no intelli-
gible sense. (1) ' Even though thou wast
old at the time of thy death.' (2) ' Even
though thou art old in Hades,'—the dead
being supposed to remain such as they
were at the time of death. (3)'Even when
thy memory is old'—i.e. after the lapse
of years.' This last is untenable: while
neither (1) nor (2),—which Campbell
blends by rendering ' Even old as thou
wast (or art),'—seems appropriate. She
could hardly say that they would still
love him though, he had been so long
with them, and had died at a ripe age.
17O4 The first &rpo|£V is itself an
argument for the second. A simple re-
petition is more fitting than cg£irpa{£v.
Cp. on 1677. Cp. At. 966 £/wl irmpit
rtdv-qKev T) Kelvois yXvxvs, \ airy Sk repn-
vis- up yap-qpaa-Btirvxeiv \ iKri\aaff airrQ,
divarov ovirep ijOe\ev.
17O7f. cvricCao-TOV : cp. on 406.
Pind. P. u . 21 'Axtpovras AKTAV irap'
eSaiaov.—TT^VSOS ..dKXavTOv : lit. ' he did
not leave behind him a mourning un-
honoured by tears,'—i.e. he is duly
mourned by weeping friends, as the
spirits of the dead desired. Solon fr. 21
^ 8 ^ /wi dicXavTos Bavaros fn.6\oi, \ aXXd
<pl\ounv | irorfo-ai/u Baviiv &\yea Kal oro-
vaxfa.
17O9 In T<58* 4(idv o(j.|j.a Saxpiov
q.vaa~riv(i (tmesis, 1689) <r«, it is truer to
regard «|i6v opjia as a periphrasis for,lyd
than dvaorlvei as a mere synonym for
' mourns.' Cp. Ai. 139 Te(p6fSrnMU \ wrrj-
vijs us fyi/xa TreXeios, ib. 9^(5 0(XraT'
AKxs, S. ftfrai/toc S/i/i' tfwl.
 OIAITTOYZ ETTI KOAQNQI 261

on the darkness of the under-world for ever, not even there shalt
thou ever lack our love,—her love and mine.
CH. He hath fared— A N . He hath fared as he would.
CH. In what wise ? A N . On foreign ground, the ground
of his choice, he hath died ; in the shadow of the grave he hath
his bed for ever; and he hath left mourning behind him, not
barren of tears. For with these streaming eyes, father, I bewail
thee; nor know I, ah me, how to quell my sorrow for thee,
my sorrow that is so great.—Ah me ! 'twas thy wish to die in a
strange land; but now thou hast died without gifts at my
hand.
Is. Woe is me ! What new fate, think'st thou,
€0aves u5i / * o i = i 6 8 6 sq. yav f) TTQVTIOV KXIJOW aKiifievai filov | SiicrouJTOP H-0/J.ev
rpo<pdv. Nauckius simpliciter 11^ delet: sic ld}=yav % Omnia Dindorfius delet,
tanquam interpolata, quae ante epijiios sunt, lacunam indicans inter &%os et eprj/jios,
-£-•£ — — • - i ~ — ••*•. 1 7 1 6 sqq. a rdXama' rttr apa p.e irarjux! \ aWur wS' epri/icxr
aTopoir I ^irifi^vw a£ T ' W tfilka I irarpoff c35' iprqixaff L . iwafifi4v€i pro tirtfj^vei H e r -
mann., a plerisque receptum. Verba aWts <S5' i-py/ios Airopos ex v. 1735 irrepsisse
monuit Reisig., delevit cum Lachmanno Dindorfius, lacunam indicans post TTOT/WS,
— - - - - i . - - (=1689 'AtSas S\oi Tarpt). Sola verba Ipij/ios airopos delet Nauck.
Sic post aSOts <58' deest — - — - , quod ad supplendum icoXftos coniecit J. H. H.
Schmidt. Weckleinus wS' epri/ios awopos delet, in v. 1689 "AiSas legens: sic 1715 sq.
c! rdXeuva' rh &pa /ie irdr/ios abSis | tira/i^vei <r4 T' a <pl\a Tarpbs 1S8' ip^p.as= 1689 sq.
otf K&roiSa' fcard p.e (plivios "AiSas | %\OL rdXawav ws 4/j.ol jSios oi piaris.—rets ante
warpis add. H e r m a n n . : sic &raMjU^"« <i£ T' (3 <pl\a T&S irarphs US' (p'/iiias=i6go rd-

1711 f. TO <rov a\os, grief for thee:
cp. 419 n.—d<(>avCcrcu, do away with,
overcome (not,' conceal'), TOO-OV, Arndt's
correction of TOIT<5V8', would give us the
normal "airiav in 1685 (n.).
1713f. co|jioi is Wecklein's correction
of W |MJ. That |«f was an error for poi
had already been surmised by some old
corrector (see cr. n . ) . H e r m a n n defended
|JLT| b y t a k i n g it w i t h ?xPTl£ es a s = ' w o u l d
that thou hadst not wished'—an unheard-
of construction ((cp:- p on 5540). 4) H e took
^pjp SS^^...|xoi as = 'lqnely,
' l l just
j as thou
h The
wast, for me,'—i.e. in'his wanderings be-
fore he had found Attic friends; since, if
he had died while still alone with her, she
couldhave given him burial herself.—With
upoi render:—'Ah me, it was thy wish to
die in a strange land' (and so far thy death
is well): but thus (by this manner of death)
thou hast died forlorn in regard to me'1
((noi ethic dat.). She means, ' I have had
no opportunity of rendering thee the due
rites, and now I do not know the place of
thy grave, so as to make the h>ayi(r/iara
at it.' Hence her passionate desire to
find his grave (i724ff.), which Theseus
with difficulty allays by reminding her of
his solemn promise (1760). The prepara-
tory offices rendered at 1602 f. could not
be viewed as taking the place of a daughter's
tribute to the dead. Like 1410, this trait
serves to recall the special manifestation
of her piety in the earlier play.—Not
merely:—'It was your wish; but it was
sad for me to see yoniieforlorn,'—i.e. in
exile. T h o u g h ivi 1-ivris, h e w a s not in this
sense lpT)|ios,—he w h o , in his o w n w o r d s ,
h a d ' A t h e n s a n d all her p e o p l e ' for his
friends ( 77 27) . —) C p p . 1705
7 5 as 2 xpyfc
Th repetition
ii of
of one phrase
h in no way
justifies Dindorf's rash hypothesis of in-
terpolation here (see cr. n.). Here, the
wish is connected with a painful thought;
there, with a soothing one. Mention of
the wish itself might most naturally recur
in a lament.
1 7 1 5 f. Cp. 1735 av$is at' tyitfioi
apropos. Almost all critics are now agreed
that the words tpi)|U>s airopos were bor-
rowed thence, to supply a gap here. But
opinions differ as to whether we should
here retain o58is, or «58', or both. I retain
both. See Metrical Analysis, and Ap-
pendix on 1690,
 262 ZO*OKAEOYI

19-v/ | - w | - « | - w | |
20 e7ra/x//,«>ei ere T ' , w <£iXa, r a s iraTpos <£?>' p / j
X O . 21 dXX' e W l oXyStws y ' eXuo-e TO TC'XOS, w <f>i\a.L,fiiov,1 7 2 0
22 Xijyere TOVS' a ^ o v s ' KOLKCOV yap SucraXooTos OS

/3'. AN. irdkiv, <j>i,\a, o-vdeo/jiev. 1%. OJS TI pi^ofiev ; 1724

AN. 2 Ifiepos e\eL ju,e I S . TIS ;
AN. 3 rdv xdovuov eariav IBeiv
Tt. 4 TIVOS ; AN. irarpos, rd\aiv' iya.
T^\ „ /I / C"V ^ / O S S / ^
12,. 5 pejuts oe TTcos Tao e c r r t ; /JUQJV
6 ovj( o p a s ; AN. r t TOS' e77eVX^fias ; 173°
12. 7 Kal TOS', OJS AN. T I roSe ju,aX avdt<s',
Yt. 8 aTa<f>o<; emn>e Si^a r e
A N . 9 a y e jooe, Kai TOT' iird
1 ^ . 10 a i a i ' Suo'TaXati'a, Trow ^
11 a v ^ t s eSS' epr)n,o<i diropos ! 735
12 atcuva rkafjuov i£co ;
Xou'ai'" us ?/*oi7' 6 juAXwi' ^(OS OI5 ^IWT6S.—Tib warpbi <58' ipfnua Dindorf. 1 7 2 3 X^-
7£Te TOOS' fixol<s L et codd., praeter eos qui Triclinianum \-qyeTov habent: Xr/yer' ijdri
Hermann.: vide supra ad v. 1695. 1 7 2 3 oikoi ante SucraXwros inserunt T, Farn.
1 7 2 5 pi^ofiev A, R, L 2 : pii^uiiev L cum plerisque. 1 7 2 6 Verba Hs; et mox
Tiros; quae Ismenae sunt, Choro tribuit cod. Laurentiani corrector. Versus AN. t/j.epos
Ka
?X« fie. I S . T ( S ; = I 7 3 9 -^^- ' "'o/'os aTreQeiyerov. Gleditschius sic correxit:—
AN. t/iepos $xa M^ < T I S > . I S . rls <OSI<>; = X O . sal irapos dire^i^yerov <AN. T£
SIJ;> Eadem Bergkius, nisi quod <j>pcurov et r i T/ dedit ubi alter rh o$v et H Si}.
1 7 2 7 x^ov^av A, R : xdbviov cett. 1 7 2 8 e7ii Vat.: fywyeL cumcett. 1 7 2 9 irffls

172Of. 8Xvo-6 T5 TEXos.pCov, lit., effort: Xen. Cyr. 3. 2. 13 u>$ 5£ KaXws f|et
1
closed the end of life,' a pleonasm which rii v/tfrepa, e/iol /AeXfoet.. With the fut.
blends £Xi«re (3!OP and itpUero TO ri\os jSiou: indie, however, dVus is much commoner
so E u r . El. 956 riXos K&/A\j/ri fttov instead than ws.
of the simple (cdym/T/s /SIOK (Helen. 1666). 1 7 2 6 The MS. text of this verse does
The phrase Mew fllov occurs Eur. / . T. not answer metrically to 1739. Bergk and
692, ,KaTa\6eiv fttorov Suffl. 1004. Gleditsch alter both verses (see cr. n.J.
1 7 2 2 Xifyere: cp. on 1694.—KaxcSy Hermann, whose remedy is simplest,
SutrdXuTos, hard for calamity to capture. leaves this v. intact, and in 1739 reads
Every mortal is an easy prey to misfortune. XO. KaV irapqs dm[<j>ii-ye AN. rC; See
T h e gen. as 1519: At. 910 atppaicTos <pl\wi>, n. there.
Ant. 847 <j>l\av akkavros, id. 1034 IMVTI- 1 7 2 7 rdv )^B6viov eorCav, the home,
KT)S I awpaKTos. In prose a prep, would resting-place, in the ground (1763 !H)Ki)v
usu. be added, as Xen. Ages. 8., 8. 8 iepdv). Oedipus had himself spoken in
relxv &v&\o)Ta ... v w & iroXe/Miuv. — C p . her hearing of the iepis ri/ji^os (1545)
Shaksp. Hen. VI. Pt. iii. 1. 4. n s where he was to rest,
'their woes, whom fortune captivates.' 1 7 2 0 f. 61|US...T<£S' : cp. 883: 0. T.
1 7 2 4 ird\iv...o-v6u|i(v, hasten back 1329.—[wov ovx ^p^s; dost thou not see
(601) to the neighbourhood of the na.Ta.p- for thyself that it cannot be?—since Oedi-
p&KTrjs 656s (1590).—us TC pe|o|iev; liswith pus solemnly forbade it (1529,1640). |iuv
the fut. indie, depending on avOu/iev, is ovisastrong 'nonne?' (A&sch..Suppl. 417,
the object-clause after a verb implying Eur. Med. 733, Plat. Polit. 291 D, etc.)
 OIAITTOYZ ETTI KOAQNQI 263
awaits thee and me, my sister, thus orphaned of our sire ?
C H . Nay, since he hath found a blessed end, my children,
cease from this lament; no mortal is hard for evil fortune to
capture.
A N . Sister, let us hasten back. Is. Unto what deed ? 2nd
A N . A longing fills my soul. Is. Whereof? strophe.
A N . T O see the dark home— Is. Of whom ?
A N . Ah m e ! of our sire. Is. And how can this thing
be lawful ? Hast thou no understanding ?
A N . Why this reproof? Is. And knowest thou not this
also— A N . What wouldst thou tell me more ?— Is. That he
'was perishing without tomb, apart from all ?
A N . Lead me thither, and then slay me also.
Is. A h me unhappy ! Friendless arid helpless, where am I
now to live my hapless life ?

iarl scripserat L pr. m.: Tab" inseruit S.—Post ix&v Triclinius 89jr' intulit, quo
scilicet senarius fieret. 1731 T68C] 5e in litura L. 1 7 3 3 dye /*e ical T6 T'
ivapil-ov L. Ceteri quoque ivdpigov, excepto L 2 , qui tgevapitZov. iirevapi^ov Elms-
leius. 1 7 3 4 aiaX semel codd., bis Gleditsch., alterum Antigonae tribuens.—in}
L 2 : Trot codd. cett.: ir% Halmius, Wecklein. 1 7 3 6 T\dfi<ov codd. omnes. Non
mutavit Laurentiani corrector w in o, ut quidam referunt; sed dextrum litterae a
membrum paullo exilius est solito: idem accidit in voce KO.K£<T (1740), et saepe. Si
TK6.IH.OV' facere voluisset corrector, dextram litterae w partem, ut alibi plerumque, era-
sisset, deinde v' pro v dedisset. TKO.IJ.OV' emendatio est Hermanni.—a\a L 2 : 2fw L et

tir£ir\T|£as, sc. /iot: 'what is this reproof
of thine to me?'
1731 f. KaV r6h' still depends on oi%
6pq.s;—|idX' avSis : cp. 1477;—hrirvt,
impf., must be either (1) 'was appointed
to perish,' or (2) 'was perishing' when we
last saw him. (2) seems best. 8Cxa re
iravTos, 'apart from all': i.e. without any
eye-witness (save Theseus).—Better thus
than, ' in a manner different from all other
men.'—Ismene opposes, her sister's desire
as (1) unlawful, and (2) impossible.
1 7 3 3 o7« |«. 'Lead me (to the spot
where we last saw our father), and then
slay me also.' In iircvrfpi£ov the prep. =
'in addition' (i.e. to my father). Not,
'slay me at his grave' (Eur. Hec. 505
nap.' &ri<r0(££<u T&jpif). She could not
intend this after Ismene's words aTacpos
liriTve, to which she had been attentive.
Cp. Ismene's wish, 1689.
1 7 3 4 ff. The MS. irot 5T5T'...?|W has
been defended in two ways, neither of
which is satisfactory: (1) by an ellipse of
fio\ov<ra: (2) as = 'until ivhenV As in
383 (n.) we should read foroufor OTOI,and
in 335 (n.) irov for iroi, so here I feel sure
that irov is right. It suits the sense better
than the v. I. x^, besides being closer to
the MSS. The v. I. ££u, (which would
justify iroi,) is plainly a mere corruption
oii^a.—aSflis, lit., 'now again,' i.e. after
this new turn in our unhappy fortunes,
1737—175O In these verses the ut-
terances usually assigned to Antigone all
turn on her anxiety as to a refuge, and
her desire to return to Thebes. Such
feelings, at this moment, are more in har-
mony with the character of Ismene (cp.
1735)- Antigone is at present absorbed
in the yearning to visit her father's tomb,
or at least the spot where she last saw
him alive (1724). When Theseus appears,
it is this wish which she instantly presses
on him. Only when it has been put
aside does she think of a return to
Thebes (1769).
Ought we, then, to read I S . for AN.
throughout vv. 1737—1750? This has
been suggested by Bergk. I may observe
 264 I04>0KAE0YI
dvr. p . X O . <f>Ckai, Tpicrqre fJLfjSev. AN. dXXa trot <j>vyco ;
XO. 2/cai TTCI/DOS d i r e ^ u y e <AN. T I ; >
XO. 3 TO. (rcfrqiv TO /xi) TTiTveiv fcaKois. 174°
AN. 4 (j>pov(o. X O . T I 877$' orrep i/oeis;
AN. 5 OTTWS fioXovfied' is Sofiovs
6 ou/c ex&>- XO. jxrjSe ye d
AN. 7/Aoyos ej(et. XO. /cat Trdpo<s
AN. 8 TOTE ju.e> diropa, rore 8' wrepdev. 1745
XO. 9 //.ey' a p a Tre'Xayos eXa^eTOV TI.
AN. 10 <£eu, ^>eu' iroT fioXcofiev, w Zev ;
11 i\mSo)v yap es riv' < eri > ju.e
12 Saijawv Ta.vvv y iXavvet; ! 75°
cett. 1 7 3 9 « l . ical irapoa aTrefefryeTov | afyuiui ri> fti) irlrveiv KaKua \ L. Eadem
cett. (sed in pleiisque iriTvetv). rb irlrveiv, omisso iii), L 2 .—Hermannus: XO. KO.1
irapos &ir£<l>vye AN. rl; | XO. rck (n^yi> TA /*j) irlrvav KOKWS. Pro &ir£<pvye Heimso?-
thius Htfievye: pro ret a<j><$v, T& atpirepa. Gleditschii et Bergkii coniecturas habes ad
v. 1726. 1 7 4 1 iirepvoeis codd.: Sirep voeis Graser. 1 7 4 2 fiov\6ne6' B, Vat.:
IwKoOfi.' T, Fam.: fio\ov/Me6' cett. 1 7 4 3 ^ Sr/ ye /mreve L 2 : ^ 8^ 7c L et cett.
2
(juurreve Vat.). 1 7 4 4 iirel codd. (<r' l%ei L , qui Xo7os pro Trapos): V

that the Laur. MS. leaves the question pellation by Antigone. This, however,
open. At 1730 it has AN. before rl TOS' is improbable, and also injurious to the
ijriTKri^as. After that, there is no indica- point of v. 1740. Further, with &Tre<f>iy-
tion of any person, but only short lines erov, v. 1740 has a construction which
(-), until at 1741 AN. again stands before makes the order of the words harsh, viz.:
<j>povd. The next words, rl Sijd' etc., —'Ye escaped,' TA f.r\ rd <r<J>4>v irtrvsiv
have XO. before them: but after that no KCIKUS, 'so that your affairs should not
person is indicated till 1751, where XO. fall out ill' (Xen. An. 1. 3. 2 KXtapxos
(instead of 0H.) is erroneously placed be- fiLKpov &w£(pvye fii] KaTa.T€Tpo}07Ji'ai). I
fore Traiere. therefore incline to Hermann's dir&f>vye
1
I am disposed to think that Sophocles AN. ii; ' Long ago there was an escape' —
wrote the words for Ismene, but that the A N . ' F o r what?' [lit., 'w/iat escaped?']—
fourth-actor difficulty had led to a fluctu- CH. ' For your fortunes, from falling out
ation of stage-practice, which helps to ill.' The merits of this reading are:—(1) it
account for the ambiguity of the MS. tra- leaves v. 1725, which seems quite sound,
dition. See the note on the Dramatis unaltered: (2) by making r d <r4»pv nom.
Personae. If the part of Ismene, after to dir6j>vye, it smooths v. 1740. It may
v. 509, was ever taken by a icoxpbv irpba- be added that, with wirttyiyerov, v. 1740
oiirov, there may then have been a wish is somewhat pointless, since the mere
to keep her part in this scene as small as allusion in rd <r<j><jiv to Creon's attempt
possible. Similarly at 1689 ff. there is a is too vague to answer Antigone's rl;
doubt as to which sister ought to have ('what did we escape?'). Most 'escapes'
the words oi K&Toida...fiords. are escapes from ' one's affairs falling out
1 7 3 8 <|>vy<i): cp. on 170. ill.'
1 7 3 9 f. The MS. dir«j>«iiyerov is most 1 7 4 1 <f>pov<S, I am conscious of that,
simply corrected to dire^YeTov. But —' I know it well,'—in quick and grate-
then we must either (1) add rt 8ij, and ful response to their allusion. Theseus
expand v. 1726, as Bergk and Gleditsch and the men of Attica had indeed rescued
do (cr. n. ad I.): or (2), leaving v. 1726 her and her sister in their extremity.
intact, suppose that vv. 1739, 1740 are Not, ' I am thinking...,' for (a) the ques-
spoken by the Chorus without any inter- tion T£ 8ijr' refers back to her irot tyiyu,
 ETTI KOAfiNQI 265
CH. My children, fear not. A N . But whither am I to ™d anti-
flee ? strophe.
CH. Already a refuge hath been found— A N . HOW
meanest thou ?—
CH. —for your fortunes, that no harm should touch them.
AN. I know it well. C H . What, then, is thy thought ?
AN. HOW we are to go home, I cannot tell. CH. And do
not seek to go.
AN. Trouble besets us. C H . And erstwhile bore hardly
on you.
AN. Desperate then, and now more cruel than despair.
CH. Great, verily, is the sea of your troubles.
AN. Alas, alas ! O Zeus, whither shall we turn ? To what
last hope doth fate now urge us ?
Wunder.: iiryei Bothius. 1 7 4 5 iripa codd. airopa Wunder.: Irepa Meinekius.—
Tore 8'] vvv &' Hartung., rdSe 8' Blaydes., qui iiripQev pro virepdev. 1 7 4 6 i\d-
Xerov n codd., iXax^rrjv n Elms.: eXaxes aras Blaydes. 1 7 4 7 sq. cal val \ £{fi-
<pt)fii Kairos | cpev 0eO codd. (^vfupriii airos F). Verba val val, ^ifuftrifa Kavros
delevit Dindorf., deinde tpev tpev in a£at mutavit.—fw\ojfj.ev A et plerique: fi4\ufiev
L, [itWofiev B, F, Vat.: nivufiev coni. Schneidewin. 1 7 4 9 is rl fie codd.: es rlv'
in fie Hermann.: is TI irart fie Duentzer. 175O 7' post ravvv omittit F : rb

and (b) some acknowledgement was due
to their reminder—The MS. Sirepvoets,
as Hermann saw, is corrupt. The com-
pound, which occurs only here, could not
mean (1) 'why art thou too anxious?'
(Wunder): nor (2) 'what/«r^whast thou
in thy thoughts?'—Hermann's iirevvoets
is a compound used by Aelian Var. Hist.
4. 8 a s = ' t o have a secret thought or
purpose.', But the word seems scarcely
appropriate in regard to thoughts which,
far from hiding, she is in the act of
uttering. Graser's Sirep vocts is so far
closer to the MSS. that v for o would be
an easier mistake than p for v.
1 7 4 2 SITUS |J.oXoi5|xe9': 'how we are
to return to Thebes, I know not':—for
Oedipus had predicted that both her
brothers would soon fall in the war (1373),
and Creon, the next heir to the throne,
was no friend. This continues the
thought irot (jnryu; (1737). The inter-
posed words of the Chorus did not touch
her difficulty.
1 7 4 3 |it)84 76 pdTcve: 'No, (thou
canst not return to Thebes,) nor seek to
do so,'—but stay in Attica under the pro-
tection of Theseus.
1 7 4 4 |xc5-yos ?Xel> sc- 4"Ss.—4ir«tx«,
' bore hardly on you,' sc. i/uv or ifi v/ias:
for fidyos iireixw v/j.as would mean, ' re-
strained you.' The MS. lirel doubtless
arose from a contraction of 4ir«tx«. The
sense of lirpei, 'was coming on you,'
would be less apt; and the preceding
i\ti also confirms 4ir«txe-
1 7 4 5 TOT* |i.4v...iSir«p8ev. Whitelaw:
'Oh then past cure, but worst is now
grown worse.' The neut. plur. is most
simply taken as adverb (319), referring
to JH070S {Tre?xe '• though we might also
construe, diropa {rjv ra T)iiirepa). TOT\
fXv...ror\ SI, 'at one time' (i.e. while
Oed. lived)...'at another time' (i.e. now
that he is dead). CirepOev, hyperbolic,
since airopa already = 'hopeless': cp. fr.
188 aTav airoKpyqaaaaKaliripa, yivai.
1746 ir&ayos, without icaicuv or the
like, is excused by the familiarity of this
metaphor in Greek : cp. on 663.
1747 <|){u <)>««. Dindorf substitutes
alat, because he supposes the latter to
have generated the val vat which, with
the words gt/iQriiu KOUTOS, he ejects (see
cr. n.). But so common a form as alat
was not very likely to be thus corrupted.
It is simple* to suppose that the ejected
phrase was a mere interpolation, perhaps
due to actors.
1 7 4 8 f. IXirCoW yap Is rlv : lit., ' (we
may well ask whither we are to go,) for
towards what remaining (?TI) hope of (all
266 IO*OKAEOYI
©H. TravtTe dprjvov, TraiSes* iv oT<s yoip

irevdeiv ov
AN. a> T4KVOV y croi.
©H. TIVOS, cZ TraiSes, xP€^a? ovvaai; 1755
AN. rvfi^ov Oikofjuev irpocnSeiv a u r a l
Tra/rpos Tjnerepov.
@H. a\X' ou de/JUTOv.
AN. mus el^as, aVaf, KOipav 'Adrjvcov;
©H. <5 TraiSes, direiirev ipol KZLVOS I 760
^ es rovcrSe TOTTOVS
f firjSeva dvtjTcov
lepdv, rjv Kelvos
vvv S' B. 1 7 5 1 6pi\vwv L, F, Vat., L 2 (a correctore): ^p^oc L 2 pr. m. et cett.
In v. 1778, ubi Bprivov necessarium est, dprivwv tamen praebent L, B, F (in quo
superscr. o), Vat. 1 7 5 2 X&Plff V X^oy^a £vv airA/ceirai (sic) L.—ovva.ir6icei.Tai B ,
Vat., F a r n . : fuvaTroKeirai cett.—f6>' airbnuTai. Reisig.: vi>% diroieeiTai Martin., viil-
iiriKeiTai W e c k l e i n . : x^0"^ Tft>e X<V'S £vva- Keircu N a u c k . : %evla, xetrat Meinekius:
^vvairoBvTjUKU Blaydes. 1 7 5 4 a T£KVOV aiyiua' irpoairlirToiiiv aoi L ( i 3 a pr. m.,
sed extra versum in sinistro mg., inter ANT. et T4KVOV), A, B, T, Vat., L 2 , Aid.

possible) hopes is fate now urging us?' and us the abiding safe-guard which he
What hope now remains for us, in the promised' (i.e. his grave). To mourn
course on which we are driven? For here would be to provoke the deities
&ri, which here is virtually equiv. to an who have ordered all things well for
adj. Xotirriv, cp. 865 riJcrSe rijs dpas in.— him and for us.—diroKemu, is laid up
IXirCSoiv in its good sense, rather than in store: cp. [Dem.] or. 23 § 42 rb
neutral or sinister ('bodings'): cp. El. 958 TT\% <rvyyv<£nri5 u><pi\iiJ.ov...&Tt$ irork TS>V
iroi yap p.eveis pfydvp-os, es TIV' i\7rL5ojv \ irdvTuv aTbKeirai a8i]\ov 6v, it being
pXbj/aa'' (T' 6p$rjv; uncertain for whom the benefit of com-
1 7 5 1 ff. Spijvov, not Spijvuv, is clearly passion is laid up,—i.e., who may need
right. The 2nd per. sing, imper., irate, to draw upon it. Dem. De Cor. § 198
is the only part of iraiu which is used OTip TO, rQiV 'EWTJPOH' arvxvixa'Ta tvevdoic-
intransitively by the classical Attic 1/j.eiv airtKeiTo, ' a m a n to w h o m the
writers,—being, in fact, an exclamation disasters of his countrymen were a fund
(like our 'stop!'), though sometimes of material for self-glorification.' In the
joined with a gen. (vaSe rod \6yov, Ar. literal sense, Xen. An. 2. 3. 15 airal de
Ran. 580). No weight can be given to al f3a\avoi TWV <poivlico>i>, otas fitv ii> rols
the fact that L has Opijvuv here, since "E\\r)inv Iffriv ISelv, rofs oMrais airi-
it has it also in 1778 (see. cr. n.). . Keivro, at Se rots d&rrr&rais a.Troicet[/.e-
£«v' dir<5i«iT<u for the MS. £iSvairoKCiTai vai. r/aav.—For iyva. (adv.) c p . Ant. 546
is (I think) right. The literal sense is:— Itri noi Bavys aii KOIV&, along with m e :
ev 01s Y&P' for in a case where' (neut.pl.), Ai. 577 r 4 5' d'XXa revxn Kolv' i/wl re6-
Xapis 11 x ' o v ' a ' the kindness shown by d^crai.—The schol. found the passage
the x^bvioi.,' fxiv* diroKeiToi 'is stored up daarpis, but saw part of the general sense:
as a common benefit' (£wa, neut. pi. as ve'f/.ecrLS ydp tart, TOVTOV dfyrivelv ip T a TTJS
adv.),—common, namely, to Oedipus and reXeur^s Kara x&Piy ^^V- See Ap-
the Athenians. That is:—' By the death pendix.
of Oedipus, the Powers below have given 1 7 5 3 W|M<ri$ 7<ip, se. TevBeiv iarl:
him the everlasting rest which he desired, it is provocative of divine anger to mourn,
 OIAITTOYI ETTI KOADNfil 267
Enter THESEUS, on spectators' right.
T H . Weep no more, maidens; for where the kindness of the Ana-
Dark Powers is an abiding grace to the quick and to the dead. Paestlc
there is no room for mourning; divine anger would follow. system.
A N . Son of Aegeus, we supplicate thee !
T H . For the obtaining of what desire, my children ?
A N . We fain would look with our own eyes upon our father's
tomb.
T H . Nay, it is not lawful.
A N . How sayest thou, king, lord of Athens ?
T H . My children, he gave me charge that no one should
draw nigh unto that place, or greet with voice the sacred tomb
wherein he sleeps.
Triclinius, vpocnriTvovfiev legens, <3 omisit metri causa (T, Farn.). Veram I. irpotr-
TrlTvo/xev habet F, sed omisso a. 1 7 5 5 x/ 36 '"' codd.: xP^av Brunck.—riva
5-q, iraides, xp^av dvfoat Blaydes. 1 7 5 7 airat] Kairal Meinekius. 1758
dXX' 06 ffefurov Kelae /xoXelp codd. (in L 0e/u T6V, eraso fortasse a ante T : in A
KeiaaC).—aoi ante /ceicre inseruit Turnebus, nva ante Kelae Erfurdt., iarl post iceiae
Brunck. Verba Ketae fw\eti> delevit Bothius, quem secuti sunt Dindorf., Nauck.
{diov pro 017 tiefurov coniciens), Wecklein., Bellermann. (dubitanter), al.

as if insensible of the divine beneficence. /i^); Aeschin. or. 1 § 138 roCra

/ / . 14. 80 0(1 yap TIS p£/i.e<7ts <pvy4eiv Kanbv, TOIS 8oi)Xois aireiTov pi) voietv.
' 'tis no matter for indignation that one 1 7 6 2 fiifr' iiruj>(i)VCiv...6rJKi]v must be
should flee from ill' : Od. 1. 350 TaOrif carefully distinguished from tmtpwveiv
8' 01} v4netru...del8eu>: Arist. Rh. 1. 9. Oi\K-$. The former must mean strictly
11 iav ovv &ya$bs &v fir/ TOD apfidrTovros (not, ' t o utter over the grave,' but) 'to
rvyxavy, ve/iecrrp-6i>: where, however, t h e approach the grave with utterance,''—the
vipeais is human, not, as here, divine. notion being that of invading the secret
C p . El. 1467 el S' ?7reo-Ti vifieais, oi \£yo> silence around it. Invocations and pray-
(in revoking words which might offend ers to the dead were often made aloud at
the gods). a grave : Eur. Helen. 961 X$fw raS' afupi
1 7 5 5 f. TCvos...\p€Cas, 'for what re- luirjfw. <roO xarp&s irbdif | (5 yipov, os olneTs
quest,'—depending on the idea of Se6/ie0a, rdvde XOXPOV Ta<po», etc.—The alternative
XPQfyiiev, implied in vpoaTiTvoiiev: dvi- is to take kviipuiveiv as = ' mention to
<roi (sc. aiiTTjv), epexegetic inf., ' so that another': but this is unfitting, since
ye should obtain i t ' : cp. 1211 (n.).—For Theseus alone knows the place.
the use of \peCas, cp. 0. T. 1435 KOX TOU If (ITISEVI were substituted for |j.i|8£va,
fie xpefas t55e XtTapeis rvxeiv;—curraC, this would give a much easier sense ; but
with, our own eyes (instead of merely then Theseus must be the subject to both
hearing that it exists). infinitives :—' he forbade me to approach,
1 7 5 7 The MS. words netae iio\uv, ...or to tell.' According to Greek ideas,
which I omit, were almost certainly a however, Theseus, at least, ought occa-
gloss upon 6e(urov. If we keep them, sionally to visit the grave with tvay'ur-
then we must add something more, so as fiara : and in fact the rendering of such
to make an anapaestic dimeter (see cr. n.). honours is implied by the provision that
Campbell defends aX\* oi 8C|J.IT&V K«IO-« the place of the grave should always be
(j.oX«tv as a paroemiac; but it is not such. known to one person (1531). I therefore
In a paroemiac the penultimate syllable keep |i,T]8^va.
is necessarily long (as if here we had tceta' 9IJKT)V Updv: cp. 1545. Thuc. 1. 8
i\8elv). riav dTjKLOP dvaipedeurcHv 6Vat r\(jav rdy
176Of. direiirev, forbade, takes /U17 TedvetiTWV iv TJJ XIJ<T<(J.
after it, as is usual (cp. 0. T. 236
268 I04>0KAE0YI
Kal Tavrd fi e(f>r) Trpda-arovTa
^((opav e£eiv aiev akvirov.
TOLVT ovv eickvev Satfioiv
X<o irdvr dtcDV Atos *0/3KOS.
AN. dW el raS' ej^ei /card vovv
ravr' dv dirapKoi' ©77/80,5 S' tf
r d s aryvyiovi irefAxpov, idu TT<O<S 1770
SiaKaXvo-cojAev IOVTOL (j>6vov
TCHCTLV OjLiai/AOtS-
©H. Spacrw Kal rdSe, KCU irdvff otrocr dv
jaeXXw Trpdarcreiv irp6cr(j>opdffVJJLLV
Kal ra Kara yrjs, os veov eppei, i775
)(dpLV> °v ^ e ' /*' d
1 7 6 4 KaXus] tctucChv Hermann. 1 7 8 5 xiipav] x&Pas Vat.—^eiy] Ixav L2.—
dXujroi'] ao-uXoi' Wecklein., aSrjov Nauck. 1 7 6 6 f/cXuev R, ?(cXue L cum plerisque.
1 7 6 8 — 1 7 7 9 Hos duodecim versus delendos censet Nauck. 1 7 7 1 livra) lovre
Naber. 1 7 7 2 TOZO-IC] TOIS THLeTipouriv Meinekius. 1 7 7 3 Kai rdSe] rd.8' eytii
Klotz.—Saa &p A, 6V 5c cett.: 00a 7' av ed. Londin. an. 1722: Avoir' &V Porson.:

1 7 6 4 f. Ka\&s with irpc£cr(rovTa (not avenge broken faith. And he is the ser-
with ?£««>), ' in a seemly manner,' ' duly' vant of Zeus, because Zefls "Op/cios is the
(Lat. rite): cp. 617 : 0. T. 879 T6 KCIXWS supreme guardian of good-faith—repre-
b" %xov I TI$X« TdXai(7|Ua. The fact that sented in the fiovkevrripi.ov at Olympia by
irpounrovTa KOXCOS usually meant ' faring a Zeus with lightnings in both hands,—
well' is no objection. The ancient Greek the most terrible, Pausanias says, that
instinct for words was remarkably free he knew : iravruv biroaa. iydX/mra Albs
from bondage to phrases.—otXvn-ov : an yudXiara ^s tKir\ri%).v O.SIKUV avSpuv (5.
echo of the expression used by Oed. 24. 9).
(1519). Why change it to etSfjov (1533. 1 7 6 8 f. KaTavoiJv. Ar. Eq. 549 Kara
Nauck), or do-uXov (Wecklein)? vovv Trpajas : so oft. Kara yviiija\v.—T<i8*
1 7 6 6 f. Tatlr* oSv : ' These things, ...TOVT' : cp. on 787.
then, (oSv, according to the injunctions 1 7 7 0 Tils ctyiryCous, a specially fit
of Oedipus,) I was heard to promise by epithet, since the mythical 'Qytiyris was
the god,' etc. raSr' is short for ' the pro- represented (in one legend at least) as son
mise to do these things,' as if ivurx"o\iij,i- of Boeotus, and first ruler of Thebes
vuv stood with TI|X<2V. For ?K\VJV with (Paus. 9. 5. 1). Another legend con-
both gen. and ace. cp. 0. T. 235.—8a£- nected him with Attica (Paus. 1. 38. 7).
|iuv: the Divine Power that called Oedi- The trait common to the two legends is a
pus away (1626). great inundation which happened in his
1 7 6 7 irdvr dto»v : cp. 42. The a of reign. The adj. is applied by Aesch. to
dfw short, as in 240 and Ph. 1410: where- Thebes (Th. 321 TOKLV uyvylav, Pers. 37
as it is long in 181, 304, Ai. 1263. Aids •ras T' wyvylovs Qi}/3as), and also to Athens
"OpKos, as the servant of Zeus. Hes. Op. (Pers. 974). The Attic poets used it in
803 if Tr^UTTTfl yap ft>a(rty 'Eptpitas dfj,<f>nro- the general sense of ' very ancient,' as
Xei^etc I "OpKov yetvofievov, rbv "Epts rttce Phil. 142 K/JOTOS ibyuyiov, ' royalty in-
wTJfj,' iiriopKois. This personified Horkos herited from of old.'
is a deity who witnesses an oath, and 1 7 7 1 f. 16VTO, a pres.,not fut., partic.
punishes perjury (Hes. Theog. 231). He (0. T. 773n.), 'coming on them': Plat.
is the son of Eris, because strife gives Legg. 873 E Taph 0eoO.. .p4\os ibv. So Ant.
birth to treaties; he is attended at his 185 T^V aTTjv opdv I <TTelxov<rav acTOts.—
birth by the Erinyes, because they o|ia(|iois: see on 330.
 OIAITTOYZ ETTI KOAQNOI 269
And he said that, while I duly kept that word, I should always
hold the land unharmed. These pledges, therefore, were heard
from my lips by the god, and by the all-seeing Watcher of
oaths, the servant of Zeus.
AN. Nay, then, if this is pleasing to the dead, with this
we must content us. But send us to Thebes the ancient, if
haply we may hinder the bloodshed that is threatened to our
brothers.
T H . SO will I do ; and if in aught beside I can profit you,
and pleasure the dead who hath lately gone from us, I am bound
to spare no pains.
oaavep Blaydes.: 8a<r' av Wunder.: dVir' an Nauck. 1 7 7 4 irpo<r(j>op' av v/iiv
fdWw Spaaav Blaydes. 1775 viov £pp«] viov tppeis L : Wos ?ppeis F. 1 7 7 6 oi
yap Set fj.' airoKa/iveiv codd. (•yap sine accentu L): yap delevit Hermann.

Antigone suggests that she and Ismene
may yet be in time to plead with their
two brothers, and so to avert the doom
of mutual destruction pronounced on them
by their father (1373). Thus the close of
this drama is linked by the poet with the
beginning of his earlier Antigone, which
opens at a moment just after the deaths
of the brothers. The sisters are then
living .at Thebes, where Creon has suc-
ceeded to the throne. An additional
pathos is lent to Antigone's part there by
the suggestion here of a previous interces-
sion. In Aesch. Theb. it is the Chorus
(of Theban maidens) that endeavours to
dissuade Eteocles from going to meet his
brother (677 ff.): in Eur. Phoen. it is their
mother Iocasta who seeks to reconcile
them (452 ff.).
1 7 7 3 — 1 7 7 6 After ou in 1776 the
Ms. •ydp must be struck out, as Hermann
saw, so that the. anapaests spoken by
Theseus may end with a paroemiac.
When anapaests spoken by the Chorus
close a tragedy, these always form a
system separate from the anapaests (if
any) which precede them. This was
plainly necessary, in order to avoid an
unduly abrupt ending. But if we point
thus:—irpAs X<*Plv" °^ Set (i diroKd|ivciv,
the asyndeton has a crude effect. Hence,
placing only a comma after irpos xt*Ptv)
we should render:—' Not only will I do
these things, but in all things which I am
likely to do for your advantage (etc.) I
must not wax weary.' The sentence be-
gins as if the constr. was to be Spdiro KaV
rd8e Kal TTO£VTO. But the new verb added
at the end requires irrivra to be ace. with
diroKd|J.Vttv. (Cp. on 351.)
1 7 7 3 iiroo-' S.v seems slightly prefer-
able to 8<ra y' &v as a correction of the
MS. oa' av (or o<ra or), because the qualifi--
cation which 7' would imply is sufficiently
provided for by irpo<r<j>opa etc.: cp. 1634
re\etv S' 6V av \ ^XKys ippovdv ev £v/j,-
(ptpovr* avrais del.
1 7 7 4 ff. irpdcnrav, pres. inf. with
pAXa, as in eight other places of
Soph. He has the fut. inf. with it ten
times, including O. T. 967, where the MS.
Kraveiv, if sound, would be the only in-
stance of the aor. inf. with/tAXo; in Soph.;
but there the fut. KTeveiv is clearly right.
Where /JI£XS.U means ' to delay,' the pres.
inf. is naturally preferred: cp. 1627: O. T.
678 TI [itXKeis KO/MI^CIV S6ft.wi> r6vd' Saw;
•jrp<S<r<f>opd 8' v(itv, Kal irpis \dpw T<j>
Kaxd ya.%: at once for your advantage,
and to the gratification of the dead, irpocr-
<|>opa, 'suitable' for a given purpose, and
so 'useful,' 'profitable': so often in Attio
prose, as Thuc. 1. 125; 2. 46, 65; 7. 62.
irpos x<ipiv: cp. O. T. 1152 n.
£pp«i is justified by the sudden and swift
removal of Oedipus, as O. T. 560 cupavros
Zppei, he hath been swept from men's sight.
In El. 57 Toi/ibv (is gppei d4/ias | <p\o-
yurrbv ijdi}, it is little more than olxerai.
More commonly Ippeiv implies either an
evil end, or at least some feeling of con-
tempt on the speaker's part, as Eur.
Suppl. 1112 ovs XPV"t tirtiSlw uriikv ci0e-
Xficri yrjv, I davbvras Ippew K&KiroSuw etvai
viois. Wecklein regards the words #s
vfov ?ppti as a spurious addition (Ars Soph,
em. p. 81).
1 7 7 6 diroKapvciv, 'to cease from la-
bouring,' can take an ace. of the labour
avoided: hence irdvr' in 1773 need not
270 204>0KAEOYI
XO. a \ \ ' airoiraveTe
dprjvov iyeCpere'
iravT(o<i yap raSe /cu
1 7 7 7 — 1 7 7 9 Hos tres vv. delendos censet Fr. Ritter.—/«}T' codd.: /j.ijd' Elms.—
ewiwXelu L, T, Farn.: iirl irXeito cett. 1 7 7 8 epijvov] Cf. ad v. 1751. 1779
rd5e] rode IA

be merely ace. of respect. Xen. H. 7. 5. ro?s ^xet» °v XPV &TTOK&fiveiv. F o r this

19 iroyov...fir]S4va oi.iroKdfj.veiv, 'to flinch force of &wo c p . dwaXyta, &irav0£u, airotfa,
from no toil.' Also with inf., Plat. Crito airoK7]$e6ii), diro\o<f>ijpo/j.cu.
45 B JXTI\ airondfiys aavrbv uwcrai, ' d o not 1 7 7 7 ff. d W introduces the final words
abandon the effort to save yourself.' So of comfort which the elders of Colonus
£KK6.IMVU, Thuc. 2. 51 rd.s SKoQtpaas T&V address to the Theban maidens: cp. 101.
i.Toyiyvoixivuv...i^iKaixov, 'were worn out —diroiraiieTe, no less than the following
by the lamentations of the dying.' For verb, governs Opijvov: cp. on 1751.—
the form of the sentence cp. Plat. Rep. Though the neut. pi. irXeCco alone is some-
445 B C7r«S)7 ivravda iXyXtida/xtv, oaov times adverbial, there seems to be no in-
otov re aa<j>i<7rara KO.TI.5UV 6VI radra ou- stance of 4irl irXcCo as=iwl irKiov: indeed,
 OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 271

CH. Come, cease lamentation, lift it up no more; for verily

these things stand fast.

such a phrase is hardly conceivable. «irl But (2) seems more fitting at the con-
must therefore belong to iycCpcTE: for the clusion. The last soothing words of the
tmesis cp. on 1689. Chorus convey a precept of resignation
1 7 7 9 i?x."---l™P0S, lit.,'have validity,' to the divine will.
= KeK6parrcu, sancta sunt. Cp. El. 919 Fr. Ritter rejects the last three verses,
iro\K&v.,,Kvpos...KaKQv ('sanction o f ) , as he rejects the choral dausulae of all
Aesch. Suppl. 391 oiK Ixovin Kvpos...dti<pl the other six plays (Philol. x v n . 422—
aov, 'authority over thee.'—Two mean- 436): cp. O. T. 1524 cr. n. Here, at least,
ings are possible: (1) 'These promises of there is not a shadow of ground for the
Theseus are certain to hold good': or, suspicion. It did not require a Sophocles
more generally, (2) ' These events have to write vv. 1777—1779, but the burden
assuredly been ordained past recall' (by of proof rests with those who deny that
the gods). Most commentators prefer (1). he wrote them.
 APPENDIX.

Verse 80 el xPV (T€ lufweiv r\ TropevevOai ird\w.—The passages of

Aesch. quoted for an Attic use of the Homeric tj...TJ in indirect question
are the following, (i) Cho. 755 °^ y*P Tl <jx»vti i r a ' s *T' <"" ^v cnrapyd-
vois, rj XI/JLOS, $1 8iij/r] rts, ^ Xnftovpia I e^ei' via 8c vijStis airapiays T€KVOSV.
Stanley changed the first tf to A. This correction, received by Dindorf
and others, is clearly right. (?) Cho. 889 8007 TIS dvSpoKfjurJTa TriXeKw
ius ra^os" I etSco^ttv ij viKw/xev rj viKw^Oa. Turnebus changed the first rj
to «l (so Dindorf and others). There, too, this simple remedy appears
the true one. In the first passage we might, indeed, point after <map-
ydvois, and in the second after ei§<3/x.ev, taking the first -q m each case as
beginning a new sentence ('either'): but this is much less probable.
( 3 ) P. V. 7 8 0 8I'8<O/A'" iXov ydp' r\ TTOVWV r a Xonrd (rot <f>pdxro) <ra<j>r)v<t}S,
ij TOV iKkivovT €ju.e. With this punctuation, which is surely the best, the
first 17 begins a new sentence: 'I give thee the choice;—choose, I say;—
I will clearly tell thee either the toils yet in store for thee, or the name
of my destined deliverer.' It is only if eA.o£) ydp were followed by a
comma, or by no point at all, that the first r) would necessarily mean
'whether.' In that case, I should read et, as in the two former passages:
but no change seems necessary. It should always be remembered that,
on such a matter as i\ versus et, the authority of L and our other MSS.,
which abound in small errors of a like kind, cannot safely be set
against an otherwise constant Attic usage.

170 Ovyarep, iroi Tts ^povrtSos ^XBg;-:—In the commentary on this

passage I have expressed my agreement with Mr A. Sidgwick as to the
main point for which he contends in an appendix to his excellent edition
of the Choephoroe (Clarendon Press, 1884). The point may be stated
thus:—In several passages of Attic Greek, all directly or indirectly in-
terrogative, where it has been usual to say that av is omitted, the optative
is not really conditional, but dubitative. It is to be compared with
the interrogative (or 'deliberative') subjunctive. But it differs from this
subjunctive by expressing something more remote from the sphere of
the practicable. Thus: 7r<os i\6y rts 'Adrjva^e; (a practical question;)
but 7T<3s irerotTo TIS eh oipavov; Here, I should like to add that (in my
opinion) the alleged Attic examples of this optative require to be very
carefully sifted, with reference both to the text and to the context. As
the question is of Attic usage, it is better, for simplicity and clearness,
J. S. 18
274 APPENDIX.
to exclude the Homeric optative. Taking the instances given by Mr
Sidgwick (to which we might add the MS. reading in 0. C. 14181"., and
Antiphon or. 1 § 4), I would, first of all, draw a broad line between
verse and prose, and then classify the verse examples as follows.
(1) Examples in which the simple optative is textually beyond reason-
able doubt, because metre excludes both (a) dv, and (b) the subjunctive.
Such are:—
AeSCh. P. V. 2 9 I OXK €<7TIV OT(J> I l^iltpVO. jXolpaV V€£|J.CU|x' 1) (701.
Agam. 6 2 0 OVK eo~8' 6Vo>s X^£ai|u rd if/evBrj KaXa.
Cho. 172 OVK iaTiv OOTIS TTXIJV ifiov Kctpairo viv.
(2) Examples in which metre would admit of dv.
Soph. O. C. 1172 KOX rts TOT' icrrCv, ov y tyto <|/^ai|i.C « ; Here, how-
ever, ov y' eyoi is evidently preferable to 6V dv ly<6; and I have no doubt
that this is a sound example, like the three just given. But the case is
different in two other passages.
O. C. 1418 TTCSS yap a50is av rrdXiv \ arTpdrevfx.' dyoifii ravrbv eio-aira^
rpe'o-as; For av, read av, with VauvillierS.
Ph. 895 Troirai' Tt StJTa Spwfi,' ey«> rovvdivSt ye; Read 8IJT' av, with
Schaefer.
But it may be asked, why is the insertion of &v to be desired in
these last two passages, if (as is granted) the simple optative is possible?
Because, I should reply, the question in each of these two cases has a
distinctly practical character, and is in the nature of a genuine delibera-
tion. This point will be further illustrated by the first example under
the next head.
(3) Examples in which metre, though excluding av, would admit of
the subjunctive.
Ar. Plut. 438 ava£ "An-oXXor xai 6eol, TTOL TIS <()«7OI; This, again, is a
practical deliberation. With Brunck and Dindorf, I should read ^vyy,
as in O. C. 170 e\6y.
On the other hand, the optative is sound in
Ant. 605 rtdv, Zev, Svvaxrw TIS dvSpwv vTrepfiacrla Kardcr\oi;
(where, however, Wecklein reads a-dv dv for reav): also in
Eur. Ak. 52 «TT' ovv oirtos "AXK^OTIS eg yijpas |noX.ot;
Aesch. Cho. 5 95 dW iirepToX/jLov avSpos fypovrjjM TI'S X^Yotj
The foregoing scrutiny of examples in Attic verse leads to this result.
There are clear examples of the simple optative where a question as to
the possible or conceivable is put in an abstract way. This optative
may fitly be called 'dubitative,' and is properly compared with the deli-
berative subjunctive. On the other hand, there is no equally certain
example of the simple optative used merely as a more intense delibera-
tive subjunctive, when a person is really thinking what he is to do
next. In the few apparent examples of such a use, correction is very
easy, either by dv, as in O. C. 1418, Ph. 895; or by the subjunct., as
here and in Ar. Plut. 438. The question raised by present peril in a
man's mind does not naturally clothe itself in an abstract form.
 APPENDIX. 375
I have kept the examples from Attic prose to the end. The brackets
indicate the places where av, if inserted, might come in. Dem. In Mid.
§ 35 TTorepa firj 8<3 Sid TOVTO S1/07V r/ </cav> /u.ei£o) 8o£t] SiKaiius;—Plato
Gorg. 492 B hreC ye ols i$ ^PX^S uV^p£ev...eKTropio"aor$ai...SwaoT€iav, T£
«xv> rg dkrjOeta OL<T)(LOV KOX KCIKIOV &I\, etc. H e r e it was pointed out by
Woolsey that, as TC is wanting in several MSS., both TI and av may have
been absorbed by the two last syllables of Swaoreiav.—Euthyd. 296 E
iraJs <aV> d|jHJHcrpi}ToCiiv; Here dfi. would explain the loss.—Antiph. or.
I § 4 wpds Tt'vas ovv <av> 8X0oi TIS /Jo^tfovs, ^ •n-oi rrjv Kwra<j>vyrjv irotifcrcTat;
As Dobree remarked, ow probably absorbed av.—Supposing av to be
rightly absent from these prose passages, they would rank with the
genuine verse examples of a question as to the conceivable. But it
appears far more probable that, in each of them, otv has accidentally
dropped out of our MSS.,—one of the commonest accidents, especially
in prose.

277 Kal [i,-i) Oeov<s TI/UWVTCS elra TOVS 6eovs | |*oCpcus

•qytiaOz hi etc.
(1) The use of irouto-96 here would be normal, if, instead of the
simple dat. poCpais, we had either (a) iv //,01'pais, or (b) a genitive like
Xoyov. Cp. Her. I. 33 ovre lyapi^ero oure Xoyov [Xiv 7ronj<rayu.ei/os ouSevds
d Pausan. 10. 28. 4 xpv<rov /xtv Kal apyvpov iv ouSevds S

(2) The next point to observe is the use of the word |iotpa when it
means the ' share' of respect, &c, assigned to a person as his due.
(a) We find such phrases as these:—Plat. Crat. 398 cCT-CISOVTIS aya0ds
<Sv TeXcimJoTj, f/.eyd\r]v /noipav Kal Tijt.rjv ^\ei, KOX yiyverai Sai//.a)v : 'he
enjoys great respect and honour.' Soph. Tr. 1238 dvrjp 08, ws eoiKtv, ov
vepeiv ifiol \ <f>6tvovTt fiolpav ('show me respect'). (&) More frequent
are phrases with «v and dat., as Her. 2. 172 Kanavovro rdv"A/jba(nv...Kal
iv ovSefiifj pzydky poipy mov, 'made him of no great account' Plat.
Crito 51A (Tifivorepov KOL ayiwrepov Kal iv jttet^ovt /j,oiprj Kal irapa 6tois
Kal nap' aV0pa>7rois, ' in greater esteem.' Theocr. 14. 48 a/t^es 8' oure
X6yto> Ttvds a^toi OVT dpi$fn,aTol | Svaravoi Meyaprjes, aTtjUOTaTa. ivl
/toi'pa, 'held at the cheapest rate.' In these datival phrases with iv, the
usage of noipo. comes very close to that of Xo'yos, as the 'esteem' or
'account' in which one is held. This is, to my mind, the strong
argument for the old and simple correction of this passage by writing
poCpas as gen. sing. If iv ovSe/ua fnoipa Troiii(r9ai a n d iv OIJSEV! koyw iroi-
eio-Oai (Her. 3. 50) were convertible phrases, the phrase Xoyov •n-oieio-#ai
might have suggested /Wpas iroitia-dai.—There is no objection to the
plur. dat.; cp. Plat. Legg. 923 B TO evds CKCIO-TOI; /caTaTi(?eis ev juoipais
eXaTToo-i SiKaiws, 'justly making the interest of the individual a
secondary consideration.' It is the absence of iv that proves /noipats to
be unsound.
(3) The third point concerns the double |M{,—assuming ^Sapus to
be sound. C p . El. 335 vvv 8' ev Ka/cois fi.01 irXtiv vf^eijuevj/ 8o/c«i, | Kal firj
(SoKeiv /*ev 8pdv TI •jnjfx.aivei.v 8e farj):—where I use t h e brackets to show
18—2
276 APPENDIX.

that the first firj affects everything within them. ' I deem it best to sail
close-reefed, and not to seem active without doing any hurt to my foes':
i.e. each fit] has its separate force.
Wecklein, however, says 'vehementer dubito, an huic loco |j.T]8a|M>s
accommodatum non sit, et ovSapas postuletur? (Ars Soph. em. p . 20.)
Accordingly he writes fioipows TTOIUO-6' iv o«8o|iais, which Bellermann also
adopts. Blaydes, too, had proposed etr iv ouSevos | poipa iroutaOe rovs
6iov<s, among many other conjectures. Now this, at least, seems certain,
•—that, whether ovSafuSs is or is not admissible, |M|8a|u»s, a ft e r a n impera-
tive, is not wrong. The influence of the imperative normally changes
ov to ny, even when the negative does not properly belong to the
imperative verb : cp. n. on 78. If the Greeks could say (e.g.) n-yj u-oi-
elo~8e TOIIS $tov<s iv ovSevl Xoy<j>, it would be because iv oi58evi \6yta was
felt as simply equivalent to an adjective like O,TJJX.OV%. I have not yet
succeeded in finding any instance of such an ov after pi} with the imper.:
and Wecklein does not produce any.
(4) Coming now to particular conjectures, I may say, first, that all
seem to me improbable which disturb Tois Oeovs, since both the case
and the place are strongly confirmed by the 6&>is which precedes. A
different case, such as r&v 6ewv, would weaken the effect of the
repetition. Cp. Ph. 992 Oeovs nrporeivoiv rovs Oeovs i^cuSeis ri^rjs.
Hence TWV OCWV | jxdlpav, fi.oipa<s, or wpav (Brunck) seems unlikely.
The fault lies somewhere in the three words, poCpcus H-OKIO-OS |«i8ap.ws.
Against iv /u/iySa/ucus (or iv ovSa^ats) is the fact that these Ionic adjec-
tives occur nowhere else in Attic (except, of course, in the adverbial
forms); while Her. almost invariably restricts his use of them to the
masc. plur. (as oi58a/Aot, ' n o set of men,' &c),—the fem. pi. ov8a.fj.ds in
4. 114 being a rare exception. This objection, however, is not decisive
for poetry. As the result of this discussion, I should be disposed to
place in the following order the corrections which appear least im-
probable: 1. (io£pas (gen. sing.)—2. iro«t<r9' apoCpovs |M]Sa|i.<<>s • (cp. Ant.
1071 apoipov.. . V T O . ) — 3 . iroieto-8' 4v oip?. (j.t)Sa|ius. (Suidas quotes from
Aelian, TO. Oeia iv fiySe/xia wpa Ti8io~dai.}—4. |ioCp<us iroiei<r8' 4v p.T)8a(j.ais.—
I am not aware that (2) or (3) has yet been proposed.

436 ouSels ifpttr' Is T6V8" tyaivtr wtpeXwv.—The MS. genitive p

S could be explained only as an extraordinarily bold genitive of
connection : ' No one was found to help me in regard to this desire.'
For evidently we could not make it partitive: ' No one was found to
aid any part of this desire.' But if extant Greek literature offers any
true parallel to such a genitive of connection as this, I cannot find it.
Thuc. 1. 36 says of Corcyra, KaX<3s ffapa?rA,oii KCITCU, it is well placed in
regard to (for) a coasting-voyage : again 3. 92 TOD wpos 'A0ijWovs iro\k-
fji,ov KaXws airrois eSd/cei 17 TTOA.IS KadCcrToaOai....TTJ<S re im ©paiojs irapoSov
Xpi7(riln<os e£uv. But the genitives there are immediately connected with
the adverbs (icaXcos, xp7?cr(/xa)s) which they define. A gen. with w<l>t\<S
would be very different.
Other explanations have been attempted. (1) Wunder, followed
by Jelf (Gr. § 436 a) and others, regards the gen. as depending on
 APPENDIX. 277
to<j)€\(ov viewed as a subst.; ' No helper of this desire was found.' This
is not Greek. The Greeks could say 17 Ttnovo-d TIVOS (Eur. Ale. 167),
01 irpo(nJKovT€s TWOS, 6 crwdpxw TWO'S, etc., where the participle, with
the article, expressed a familiar relationship; but it is evident that such
phrases are of a distinct class. Even if we could find such a phrase as
ovSeis rjv wpdmnv TOV epyov, it would not be parallel, since the gen.
could there be partitive. For a real parallel we want something like
ovSels r)v <f>i\<2v TOW avSpo's, which never was, or could be, written.
(2) Others compare the passive in Antiphon or. 5 § 17 JJ.TJ afaXeicrOai
rovSe TOV vofjiov, 'not to profit by this law.' So, too, Plut. Mor. 91 F
Ob fjLerpiuis av ris aic^eXoiTO TaJv 7ra#(uv TOVTWV. In these passages, the
pass. <o4>eXovfnai TWOS, ' I profit by a thing,' has the construction of verbs
of sharing or enjoying, like /nere^o), airoXavo), ovivo.fw.1, TWOS (Kriiger 1.
47. 15). But we could not apply the same construction to the active*
and say otyeAw nvd TWOS, ' I cause a person to profit by a thing,' any
more than ovLvt)\xi nvd TIVOS. The scholiast, indeed, paraphrases, TOVTOV
TOV IptoTos ovSets /«CT-oi'etdiroXavo-ai. But this is to cut the knot. He
was puzzled by the genitive, and seized on aVoXawrai as a shift to make
it seem natural. (3) Hermann says : ' eparros TOCSE w<j>eXwv est (o<£eX»7//,a
TovSe TOV epu>To<s Trape^oij'.' Liddell and Scott appear to follow him, for
they tell us that a><£eXc3v 'may be resolved into oj^eXciav irapi-^wv,
lending help towards this desire.' Almost any construction might be
explained by a process of this nature : as if T^S Trewas evepytT<5v could
b e resolved into T^S irevias evepyeaiav irapi^w, or ypafi/MiTiKi]^ 8i8do-K<av
into TTJS ypa/j^ixaTtiajs Bi8ao-Ka\iav irapi^iav.
The notion, ' I benefit a person in regard to a thing,' was regularly
expressed by <o<£eX<3 Tiva. €is TI, as Thuc. 4. 75 01 <£eiryovTes...Tovs...IIeXo-
•n-owrjo-iovs w<j>€\ovv h TO. vavriKa (cp. X e n . Mem. I. 6. 14), or Trpds Tt
(Mem. 2. 4. 1, Cyr. 2. 1. 25). Few changes could be easier, from a
palaeographic point of view, than that of Ipuyr is into epwros: and the
change of TOVS' into TOVS" (very easy in itself) would follow. The
emendation of Pappageorgius, ipior « TW8', is thus (in my opinion) as
nearly certain as any correction of the kind can be. It is in every way
better than Herwerden's ipwvra TOVS'1.

504 (1) xPl0""") according to Herm., is a fut. contracted from

X p ^ i , as lorai from <WeT<u. The contraction thus supposed is as
strange as would be nfiijo-Tai for Tiptfo-eTai. The use of the midd. voice
for the impers. sense would be a further anomaly; but this objection
can hardly be pressed, if, as seems most probable, htio-60,1 in 570 = the
impers. SetV. (2) xp^"""11) according to the scholiast here, stands, KCLTO.
(rvvaXoicjy'ijv, for xPefy if'e' XP£tct) £0"Tal- But xpV would be an unheard-of
synaloepha for xP€ta- (3) XP1! >lrT<u is Dindorf s way of writing it.
'Quemadmodum yjpaLv IO-TI et xpecov eo-Tat dictum est, ita etiam xpv a"rl
1
After this had been written, I received, through the author's kindness, an able
essay on ' The Genitive Case in Sophokles,' by Dr Thomas D. Goodell, reprinted from
the Transactions of the American Philological Association (1884). He justly regards
the gen. here as suspicious (p. 28), and leaves it out of account.
278 APPENDIX.
et \PV 'crrai, etsi rarius, dixerunt veteres.' So XPV becomes a noun
substantive. But if XPV *(rri is t 0 stand for xpet"v €<m, we might be told-
next that the ancients ('etsi rarius') used 8ei tore for Siov ecm.
Surely not one of the above explanations is tolerable. The question
is,—What other evidence, besides that of the MSS. here, can be produced
for the supposed xpwTai> XPWTal> o r XPV *°rai ? Only this, so far as I
know, (i) A fragment of Soph, quoted by the schol. here (539 Nauck),
j Se cr ev0evo" avOis. (ii) Ar. Ai/javtai 6 (=fr. 329) aXXa TTWS
iroteivj (iii) Pherecrates A.rjpoi 8 TO 8' ovofid fioi KaTUTTt TL (re
KaXeiv. (iv) Phrynichus MoCant 4 nav d£v/3a<£a> xPV(r^cu T P e 'S
X 81? dXevpwv. In (ii) and (iii) Suidas, s. v. XPV, reads xprja-Oai:
but clearly the verb must be indicative. In (iv) the MSS. have yjn\<jQax,
and xpr/orcu is a mere conjecture by editors who had our passage and
others in view. But, in such a mutilated fragment as (iv), how can we
tell that the inf. xpw^aL ls n o t right ? It may have depended on a lost
verb of saying, or what not.
Thus, besides this passage, we have only three others,—(i), (ii), (iii):
and in the last two, at least, we know that xp»i<r8<u was a v. I. Instead,
then, of introducing an inexplicable form on such very slender evidence,
it is at least equally reasonable to suppose that xp'i'™1 originally stood in
those three places, as here; and that the monstrous xpii<""ai, etc., arose
from the somewhat rare XP1!"™1 having been corrupted to xp'no*"', while,
at the same time, an indicative verb was plainly needed. The evidence
of the other passages further shows that, whatever be the true reading,
it must be one word, and thus disposes of such conjectures as \PV <""€/AJU.'
here.
540 The MSS. give: 8<upov o fitjiror eyw TaAct/capSios I eirox^cXijcra •n-o'Aeos
i£e\£<r6cu.—(1) The scholiast's view is simply that iiruxfieXricra. is used
instead of (Z^eXov. Such laxity of comment is not rare in the scholia,
but the confusion which it supposes is altogether inconceivable for an
Attic writer of the age of Sophocles. Though the verbs had a radical
element in common, o$ahM>, ' I owe,' and cTroxjbcXeo), ' I succour,' were
utterly distinct in meaning, fir} uxf>ekov efeX«r0ai could express a wish
only because it meant literally, ' / ought not to have received,' etc.
(2) Hermann: 'Accepi donum, quod ego ut nunquam a civitate
debuerim accipere, ei profui': i.e. 'a gift (Iocasta), which, by my services
(to the city), I had merited not to have received from it.' But
£7raxf>e\.r](ra. TT)V TTOXIV a>ore firjiron c£eX«r#ai 8<3pov would be very strangely
and obscurely said, if the sense were, ' I benefited the city, so as (to be
deserving) not to receive such a gift.' The difficulty is to supply the
notion which I place in brackets. (3) Campbell: ' I received a gift,
which would that I, the much-enduring one, had never so benefited the
state as to receive from her the privilege of choosing.' The italics,
which are mine, indicate the difficulty. This version assumes that ^rj
eirw^eXijo-a could Stand for fir) wffytXov brm<l>f\rj<Tai, 'would that I had not
succoured.'
Madvig conjectured lir<<Kf>c(\i]cra in the sense of w^eXov, 'owed,'
'ought' Thuc. 8. 5 <j>6povs...ovs...iTna^>ti\r)a-t, 'tribute-monies which
 APPENDIX. 279
he owed (to the Persian King) in addition1 (to those which he had
rendered). But the «ri has no force here, and the rare compound is
decidedly prosaic; it also gives a long syllable where we need a short.
8 6 6 o s fn,', <3 KOLKurre, »|»iXdv OJI.|A onrocnrdo-as | wpos oju./«Mriv TOIS irpoo-Ofv
'x y8ta- The word \j/i\6v here can mean nothing but 'defenceless.'
'Having plucked away my defenceless eye' means 'having carried off
my helpless daughter.' op/ia, or o'<£0aA/to's, was often said in the fig.
sense of ' darling' ('the apple of mine eye'), but here of course there is
a direct allusion to the blind man's seeing by his daughter's eyes (34),
and this is developed by the next words, irpos o/jt/xaa-iv TOIS irpocrOev.
Others have taken ij/iXdv ofifia to mean :—(1) 'my last poor eye':
so Whitelaw very ingeniously renders, 'who, when my eyes were out, |
These poor remains of sight hast plucked away.' (2) 'A mere eye,'—the
daughter who was only my guide, and could not be my defender.
I think that both these versions involve a confusion between the
proper sense of +1X0S and a special use of its ordinary English equiva-
lent, 'bare.' </aA.o« means (1) 'bare,' as a treeless country is so, x®Pa
i/ziX-i]. Ant. 426 IJ/IXOV...V£KVV, the corpse, when the dust has been swept
off it. (2) With ref. to a fighting man's equipment, 'bare' of heavy
armour, merely light-armed: as Ai. n 2 3 KOV i/ftXos apKeotu/u. uoi -/
anrXwpa/to. (3) Then fig., 'without protection,' as O. C. 1029 ov
ij/iXdv ov8' aa-Kevov, 'not without allies or resources.' Ph. 953 i/fiA.os, OVK
l\wv rpocjirjv (Philoctetes robbed of his bow), 'defenceless, .with no
means of support.' (4) In a number of special phrases i/fiXo's expressed
the absence of some possible or usual adjunct, which the mind could easily
supply: e.g. \jri\r) fwvcriK-q, instrumental music, without the voice: i/rtXi)
Trofycm, poetry without music : ifnkdv 'vSiop, water alone (without wine).
But if we wished to translate, 'bare existence is a pleasure,' it would not
be Greek to say \j/t\rj ijurj ripnra, any more than to render, 'he barely
escaped,' by i/aXtos ia-wOrj: we should rather say, avro TO tfiv ayo/mjTals
iutoOrq. So i/uXov o/t/ia could not mean, ' that which barely enables me
to see,' 'my last poor eye,' etc. The word opiia being poetical and
figurative here, t/aXoV means 'defenceless.' But if, in prose, we met
with this Statement, xara-ep yipwv wv, t/aXots o/x/zao-iv dvayiyvdcrKw, it
would mean that the speaker did not use spectacles.
The text I hold to be sound, though I may remark that, with i/aX6V
OVT' diroairda-eiv and l^e^x", we should obtain a sense better fitted to
this point in the action,—-Creon having just threatened to carry off
Oedipus as well as the maidens:—'who boastest that thou wilt carry me
off, defenceless as I am, in addition to those who before were mine
eyes.'
885 f. iripav I mp<o<r olSe 817.—In classical Greek the difference
between ir£pa and ir^pov is usually well-marked.
iripa. means: 1. As preposition with gen., 'to some point beyond,'
ultra: TOVTOV ir&pafxrj Trpofiaivuv (Arist. Pol. 6. 4. 17), ircpa 81x175 (Aesch.
P. V. 30). 2. As adverb, 'further,' in relation to place, time, or
degree.
s8o APPENDIX.
means: i. As preposition with gen., usually 'on the other side
of,' trans; TTOVTOV iripav Tpafalvav (Aesch. Ag. T200): more rarely, ' to
the other side of,' still trans, iripav TTOVTOV X«>P« (Ant. 335). 2. As
adverb, usually ' on the other side,' iroWwv ovriav -rrlpav (on the opposite
bank of the river, Xen. An. 2. 4. 20): more rarely, 'to the other side,'
as here, and Xen. An. 7. 2. 2 §ia/3rjvai irepav...eh TTJV 'Aaiav.
iripa never usurps, either as prep, or as adv., the stationary sense of
But when iripav implies motion, the distinction between it and
though real, is naturally not always so obvious. In Eur. Ale. 585
I ftaivova iXarav is anomalous. It ought to mean, 'going to the
other side of the firs,' as if they formed a dividing barrier, like sea or
river. But the sense is merely, 'going beyond them,' i.e. advancing
from their covert; and we ought probably to read

964 f. Oedls yap r\v ovra <j>C\ov

TOX' a v T t Civtovcriv «is ytvos iraXat.
In my commentary on O. T. 523 (1st ed.), aXX' r)\8e fnkv 817 TOVTO TOW«-
80s rdx av opyfj /3iao-6ev, I explained ij\8e...dv as bearing its usual
sense, 'would have come] and took Tax* separately, as 'perhaps.' 'This
taunt would have come under stress, perchance, of anger,' would thus be a
softened way of saying, 'probably came.1 A similar explanation of our
passage here, joining av with r\v and taking TOXO, separately, would give:—
'For such would perhaps have been (i.e. 'probably was') the pleasure
of the gods, wroth against the race from of old.'
This view is open, however, to an objection which was well pointed
out by Professor Butcher in the Fortnightly Review for June, 1884
(p. 804). If rj\6zv av, r/v av are tfeated as conditional statements of the
ordinary kind, then they imply the thought, 'but it did not come'; 'but
it was not.' Prof. Butcher's view is that av belongs, indeed, to the verb,
but here, as in some other instances which he quotes, cannot be brought
under the head of the unfulfilled condition. Mr Whitelaw's view is that
av 'does not affect the meaning of the verb,' and that the expression is
'abbreviated': and he, tqo, brings instances.
I think that we have to distinguish three classes of examples.
1. Along with a simple statement of fact, made by a verb in the
indicative mood, we sometimes have an intimation of doubt as to the
mode in which that fact occurred, or as to its cause. The second of
two alternatives is then introduced by rax* &v w with a participle. Thuc.
6. 2 SiKeXot 8' i£ 'iTctAias 8iipr]<rav cs SuccXtay, <£eijyovT« "OTriKas, ( I ) oisjuey
eucos Kal XeyeTcu, iirl <r^eSi<Sv, Tr)prj(ravTes TOV iropO/jLOV Kariovros TOV avip.ov,
(2) Tax* av Sk Kal aXXcos irtos l<nrX«i<ravT6s. N o w here t h e elliptical or
'abbreviated' nature of the expression is perfectly clear. First we have
the simple statement 8UPn<rav. About that fact there is no sort of doubt.
Then, in the second conjecture as to how the fact happened, we have to
supply Sia/Jaicy with Taxa &v U: 'or perhaps {they would cross) by some
other means of passage.' Exactly similar is Plat. Phaedr. 265 B, except
that the indicative verb happens to stand last: (1) itrcus phr dkijOovs TWO?
 APPENDIX. 281
l<f>aTTTOfji€yoi, (2) Ttt\a 8* av KO\ aXXotre irapa<t>ep6[i.€voi, ...^IU#IKOV TWO. vfivov
irpo<reiraC<ra|j.ev: where with r d x a 8' av we h a v e to supply •jrpocnraicraifi.iv.
Here, then, we have proof that rdx' av could be used with an ellipse
of the optative verb.
2. In a second class of examples there is still, as in the former, a
simple statement of fact. But the added conjecture no longer concerns
alternative modes or causes. It suggests only one mode or cause. There-
fore we have not rdx" av 8*, but merely rd\ dv. And hence the elliptical
origin of the phrase is obscured, since av might grammatically belong to
the indicative verb; whereas, if an optative verb is to be supplied, we
must also supply 8£ In other words,TOX"dv has become, in syntax,
simply Tdxa, 'perhaps.' dv, as such, affects neither verb nor participle.
So in Plat. Phaedr. 256 c eav 8e 817 SiaiVi; <j>opriKU>T€pa re KCU, d<j>i\oo~6<p<g
CJUXOTI/MO Se xprfcrwvTai, r a x ' dv TTOV iv fi.i6ai<s...T7jv vrro TWV iroXXaiv fiaKa-
picrrrjv aipecriv eiX6n]v, etc. Here vXerqv is a simple statement of fact
(gnomic aor.): rd\ dv = simply 'perhaps,' av having no effect on the
verb. In order to illustrate the origin of the av, we must expand thus:—
ciXer^v, Ta\a 8' av iv fiiOais (eXoiev). So in O. T. 523 iJXtfe.. .rax' av
/3iao-0e'v may be regarded as shrunken from rj\Bt, ra^a 8' aV (IX0oi)
fiiaaOtv : a n d here, rjv...<f>i\ov Ta^' av...[ir)viov(nv, from rjv <j>Ckov, r a ^ a 8'
av (etiy) <ji(Xov
3. In a third class of examples a conjecture as to past fact is ex-
pressed by dv (without rdxa) with the aor. or imperf. indicative. Od. 4.
546 f., quoted by Butcher, is a clear example (since no difference be-
tween av and the Epic KCV there comes into account):—
r) yap fuv tfoov ye Kt^ijcreat" i) Kt
KT«tv«v virocfiOa.lJLCVO's' av 8e Ktv Ta<pov
'for either thou shalt find Aegisthus yet alive, or, it may be, Orestes was
beforehand and slew him; and so thou mayest chance upon his funeral
feast.' Here it is plain that K«V qualifies KTCIVCV, and that no ellipse can
be supposed, as in the examples with ray av.
Cp. Soph. Phil. 572 irpo% Troiov av rov8' airos ovSw(rci)g ?ir\«i; Here
Dobree's av for dv has been adopted by Dindorf: Dissen conjectured
ow. If, however, dv is genuine, then two explanations are possible, (a)
&rXei av may mean, 'presumably sailed,' as KCV KTWOI above meant,
'probably slew.' (b) We might take Whitelaw's view, that the expression
is abbreviated: i.e. =7ro?os av uij o8e, wpos 6V I^Xei; This amounts to
saying that irpos Troiov av TOI'S' is short for irpos iroiov av (ovTa) TOVO". I
leave aside Aesch. Ag. 1252 rj Kapr' ap' av trapeo'KOirei'i xpijcr/Jbuiv Ifiiav,
the discussion of which would carry us too far; merely rernarking that,
if av were sound there, it would confirm view (a) of Ph. 572.
We are on firmer ground when we turn to the iterative aor. or impf.
indie, with av. In such a case as Thuc. 7. 71 et /ACV rives 'SoteV iry TOVS
cr^tTepous eiuicpaTowTas, dv«8(ip<n]<rav...dv,—'if they saw any of their own
side prevailing, they were always encouraged'—it is just as clear as in Od.
4. 546 that the aor. indie, with av cannot be brought under the head of
the 'unfulfilled condition.' The question raised by this 'iterative' use and
282 APPENDIX.
the rare 'conjecturing' use in Od. 4. 546 is really this:—Has not our
way of translating ov with aor. or impf. indie, led us to form too narrow
a conception of the way in which the Greek idiom was used ? When,
e.g., we translate el hrto-tv, aviOavev av, 'if he had fallen, he would have
died,' we provide an equivalent for av with the aor. indie, which is not
available in cases of the 'iterative' or the 'conjecturing' use. Suppose,
however, that we treat d'v as what, in fact, it is,—a separate word which
qualifies the statement of fact, aTriOavev, by introducing the notion of
mere probability or contingency. ' If he fell, on that hypothesis (av) he
died.' Then we see how this use, though in practice commonly re-
stricted to the 'unfulfilled condition,' is large enough to include KOI
KTtivtv, 'he probably slew,' and dveOdpa-rjo-av av, 'in that case they took
courage.'
Hence T)V rdx av in O. C. 964 f., and q\0e rax' av in O. T. 523,
might be so explained that av should qualify the verb. But, if we
ask what was the actual history of the idiom, we find that there is
clear ground for distinguishing the examples with simple av from those
with TCCX" av. The former are covered by the inherent powers of av.
The latter had their origin in an ellipse.

1054 f. ev$' ofyuai TOI' iypefidxav | ®rj<r£a KOU rds SiaroXovs K.T.X.—The
main source of difficulty has been the existence of the variant opeifSdrav
for fyp«(i,dxav. This has suggested the view that both are genuine, and
that the words &j\<ria KOI are spurious. My own impression is rather
that these two verses, as given above, are sound, and that the corruption
is confined to the antistrophic words in 1068 f., KWT' d^TrvKT-qpia <f>d\apa
TTuXwv. But how, then, is the existence of the variant opeipdrav to be
explained ? I can suggest what seems at least a possible account of it.
In L, as in other MSS. of the same kind, the letters ty are usually written
in a contracted form which might sometimes be confused (especially
before the letter p) with the contraction for ov. As for p. and p, their
forms are frequently confused in minuscule cursive writing such as
that of L: here, for instance, /3e/3a,Ke (v. 1052), as written in L, might
easily be taken for /xefiaKe by an unpractised eye. Thus out of £ypc|idxav
might have arisen, by simple errors in transcribing, ovpe/3dxav, which, in
turn, would become ovpifidrav (a form used by Eur. in lyrics), and then
opeifSaTav. But, it may be said, perhaps we ought to reverse the process,
—eject ey/oe/xa^av, and read ovpifidrav. I should reply that ' the hill-
traversing Theseus' is hardly an appropriate epithet for the hero of a
fight, the scene of which has hitherto been imagined as on the low
shores of the Eleusinian bay (aKTats, 1049). The fact of reaching them
by the road through Aegaleos would not justify the epithet.

1059 ff. The Chorus suggest two possible scenes for the fight
between Creon's men,—carrying off the maidens to Thebes,—and the
Athenian pursuers. (1) It may take place on the shores of the Eleu-
sinian bay,—near the Temple of Apollo, in the pass of Mount Aegaleos,
or further on, in the immediate neighbourhood of Eleusis. (2) ' Or
Map to illustrate' Note' on/ v v. /0&9 ff.
 APPENDIX. 283
perchance they (the Thebans) will soon draw nigh to the pastures on the
west of Oea's snowy rock.'
Our sole clue to the position of Oea consists in the statement of the
scholiast on this passage, that Aegaleos bordered on it. The ' snowy-
rock,' he suggests, may be a rock on the summit of Aegaleos, which
Istros—writing about 240 B.C. on the topography of Attica—called 'the
smooth rock.' The value of the scholiast's statement about Oea rests
on the inference, a reasonable one from the context, that his authority
was either Istros, or some writer of approximately the same age and
class. The scholiast simply states the fact as to Oea's position as if
it were ascertained; whereas he is careful to let us know that the
identification of the vi<j>as irerpa with the Xeia Trerpa. was merely
his own conjecture. Leake, after discussing the scholium and the
passage of Sophocles to which it relates, concludes that Oea was
probably situated 'on the western face' of Aegaleos. The 'pastures to
the west of Oea's snowy rock' mean, he thinks, that part of the Thriasian
plain which lies at the foot of Aegaleos on the west. This view has a
double claim on our attention. It is the only one for which there is
ancient evidence, and in this case the evidence presumably dates from
less than 200 years after the time of Sophocles. It is the view adopted
by one who knew the ground so thoroughly and minutely as Leake did,
—a man in whom the best qualities of explorer and critic were united.
On the accompanying map' I have traced two dotted lines, illus-
trating the view suggested in the commentary as to the alternative
routes of the Thebans. (1) The first line runs from Colonus to
the Temple of Apollo in the pass of Daphne. From that point to
Eleusis it follows the course of the Sacred Way. From Eleusis it runs
N.W. to Oenoe, which was near the pass of Dryoscephalae over Mt.
Cithaeron. About this first route there is no doubt, on any view.
(2) The second dotted line diverges from the first at the point marked
A- It goes round the N. end of Aegaleos, and comes out in ' the
pastures to the W. of Oea's snowy rock,' i.e. in the Thriasian plain.
It ultimately rejoins the first line at the point marked B- On this
view, then, the two routes are alternative ways of reaching the same
goal,—Oenoe. The second route is in the line of that taken by
Archidamus in 431 B.C., when he advanced from Oenoe to Acharnae,
'keeping Aegaleos on the right hand' (Thuc. 2. 19).
At v. 900 Theseus sends the Athenian pursuers to the SIO-TO/AOI 0801,
' in order that the maidens may not pass by.' Creon is still on the
stage. Theseus seems to suppose (naturally enough) that Creon's
guards are waiting for their master somewhere near, and hopes that the
Athenians may be in time to arrive before them at the junction of the
two roads. Where was this junction? On the view just stated,
B might be the point meant. But the tone of vv. 900 ff. very clearly
suggests that the point was one which could be speedily reached. It is
the first precaution that occurs to Theseus,—it is to be taken instantly.
I should therefore place the Surrofwi 0801 at A.
1
Reduced from part of a map in Leake's Demi of Attica, vol. 11., with the per-
mission of the publisher, Mr John Murray.
284 APPENDIX.
Besides the pass of Dryoscephalae, two others lead from Attica into
Boeotia. One is at Phyle; the other, still further E., at Deceleia (see
map). Deceleia is out of the question. But may not the pass of
Phyle be the alternative route meant by the Chorus ? Very possibly.
This view has, however, its difficulties. It admits of two distinct
hypotheses.
(i) Placing the 8urro/ioi <J8oi at A, we may suppose that the second
route runs direct to Phyle. Then the vi<£as irerpa will be the western
end of Parnes. If y&pov is understood with TOV icj>£o-ir€pov (which I hold
to be impossible), ' the place to the west' of the irerpa is the pass of
Phyle itself. OiemSos «c vofwv will have to be rendered, 'leaving the
pastures of the Oeatid territory'; and the ancient notice as to the
position of Oea must be left aside. Or if eh vofwv is read, then OianSos
will be a second epithet of ire'rpas, which we cannot explain.
(ii) A compromise is suggested by Bellermann, who grants that the
vo/uos is in the Thriasian plain to the W. of Aegaleos. He supposes the
Sia-TOfwi dSot to be near Thria, and to mean (a) a road from Thria to
Thebes, (b) a road from Thria to Eleusis. The Thebans take the
coast-road, by the pass of Daphne. But on entering the Thriasian
plain, they find the Athenians before them at Thria. So they turn off
to the right {i.e. N.), and make for Phyle,—Olai-iSos IK VO/JLOV, leaving
the pastures of Oea. On this ingenious hypothesis I would make two
remarks, (i) If the 8IOTO/*OI dSoi are at Thria, then the two possible
routes imagined by Theseus for the Thebans both lead to the pass of
Dryoscephalae near Oenoe,—as I was supposing above. And we
should expect the alternatives contemplated by Theseus to correspond
with the alternatives suggested by the Chorus. But, on Bellermann's
view, Phyle is a third resource, not contemplated by Theseus.—(2) This
view involves the verbal difficulties noticed under (i).
Schneidewin imagined the v«£ag ircrpa as near Oenoe,—suggesting
that Mount Geraneia might be meant, and conjecturing OivdnSos. This
seems most improbable. We cannot infer, as he did, that favyovrts
indicates the second scene to be further from Colonus than the first.
It is irrelevant to our purpose that two demes of OZ17 (of which one
was also called "Oa) are noticed,—one belonging to the Pandionis tribe,
the other to the Oeneis (Steph. Byz., Harpocr.). No one (except the
schol. here) tells us where either Ohj was.
The aim of this note is less to advocate a theory than to define the
conditions of a question which, if a small one in itself, is not without
interest for students of Attic topography. With our imperfect data, no
solution can well claim to be more than probable.

1191 The following are the other passages in which W|us has been
regarded as indeclinable. (1) Plat. Gorg. 505 D dk\' ot!8e rows pvOows
<(>o<rl /A«Ta^5 eipis etvai KaraXuireiv. Here there is an evident alternative
to the supposition that 0£/AIS is a mistake for 6e/j.iv. <>
| a<rC may have been
parenthetic, and etvai an interpolation by a corrector who did not per-
ceive this. (2) Xen. Oecon. 11 § 11 TTU>? uyietas tVi/AtAf;; TTWS rrjs TOV
 APPENDIX. 285
crio/xaTos pwfjjqs; ircos 9fy.is Aval troi KCU CK TTOXC/XOU <T<at,e.(r6ai; H e r e H e r m a n n
supposed, with some probability, that eim/nco (cp. § 8) had fallen out after
0e/us, with which ia-riv is to be supplied: i.e. 'how is it possible for you
to retain your civic rights?'&c. (3) Aelian Nat. Anim. 1. 60 |«j yap (tyus
clvai TOV apxovra KOU TOV TO(TOVTV>V ecpopov /caicoV ipydcracrOat. H e r e Be/xis,
if not sound, must be a simple error for Oijuv. (4) A fourth instance,
usually quoted along with the rest, is of a totally different character,
Aesch, Suppl. 335 irorepa Kar fyOpav rj TO p.17 Oefiis Acycisj The substan-
tival TO /xi; Oipis is an abbreviated phrase for o jurj fleets « m . Obviously
one could not say TO /xrj Oefiiv.
It will thus be seen that the evidence for (tyus instead of 8fy.iv with
an infinitive verb is neither large nor altogether satisfactory.

1231 T h e MS. reading, TIS 17X07x81] 7roA.v/Aox0os e£a>, TIS OV /

evi, has been variously interpreted,—it being assumed that TIS should be
written in both places. (1) Hermann : 'What •n-oA.v/x.ox^os Ka/xaTos (to be
supplied from Kafiwriav) ranges outside (of youth); what trouble is not
in (youth)?' This is substantially Campbell's view, but he takes
TrXdyxOr] as = 'misses its aim' (the man's life), and ?was = 'in life' (not
'in youth'). (2) Whitelaw: 'Who wanders far to multiply vexations?'
(i.e. wore irokvfjLoxOos etvai.) 'What plague is not there}' involved in the
mere fact of being young, so that there is no need to go further to seek
for it. (3) Dindorf: 'Who wanders outside of many troubles?'—as if
7roA.v/x°X^os «&° could stand for ?£a> TroXXmv JU.O'X<W. This is essentially
the same view as that of the second scholium: TIS e^<u TOX) TroXvfuo^Oos
cli/cu k-n-XavrjO-q; (4) The first scholium is ambiguous,—TI'S av TrXay^Otit)
T<3V TTOXXWV fioxOov; for the writer may have meant either (a) ' Who is
likely to miss the many troubles?' or (b) 'Which of the many troubles is
likely to miss (its mark)?'—viz., the man's life. Besides Herwerden's
emendation, itkaya. for irXayxOi), which I have provisionally adopted, we
may notice two others. (1) Hartung reads irapcls for irapiy, and TIS
irXo-yxfi'Di depending on *VT av: ' When, having let youth go by, a man
wanders out (?£<o) into life's many troubles.' This is ingenious and
tempting. (2) Nauck (and Blaydes): TIS fwxOo^ iroXvirXayKros e£o>;
It may be remarked that, while such phrases as Ifw tlpl xaxcuv are
common, the converse I&J KOKOV («TTIV) in the sense of KIXKOV a^eo-riv is
at least unusual. If ! | o is sound, it seems slightly to strengthen the
case for vXayxOr]—Reading irXayd, I had thought of igrjs as a possibility:
'(when youth is past), thereafter what troublous affliction, what woe, is
not in life?'

1436 Alleged elision of the datival 1 in Attic tragedy.—As to the

epic practice there is no doubt: / / . 5. 5 aorep" oVcopiv<3: 10. 277 x a 'P e
Se T<3 opviff 'O&xreus: 16. 385 rjfjMT cmwpivia. T h e following are the sup-
posed Attic examples.
1. Aeschylus Pers. 850 wavTia^eiv e//.<3 iraiSl ireipa<roju.ai is L's
reading: other MSS. have iraiSi epji.—muo" i/wv Lobeck, comparing Her.
4. 121 ol %Kv8ai,.. .wmjVTLa^ov rrjv Aapelov (TTparvqv. Trat.BC fj,ov Dindorf.
286 APPENDIX.
2. Pers,. 9 1 3 XiXvrai yap i/xol yvlwv pwfir) | njv$' ijXt/ci'av
d<TT<Sv' I tiff 0<\>tX\ u> Ziv, Ka/u.6 per' dvhp&v I 7 W olxpix,ivwv \ Oavdrov Kara,
fwlpa xaXifyat.—ICISOVT* is usu. explained as ace. Kara avvecnv, since
AeXvrat e/ioi pai/iij = <£o/?os /A' e^ti. Cp. Soph. -£/. 479 virtori /toi flpatros
...Kkvova-av: Eur. .Afo/. 814 (roi 8e crvyyvuipri \iyew \ rdS" cart, //.?} iratrx011-
o-av, <Js cyo>, KOKUS. There is, however, another possibility. If we point
at pw/jbrj, not at denw, «nSoW might be governed by KO.\VIJ/CU.
3. Suppl. 7 OVTIV' e<£' at/x,ari 8)?/Ai;Xao-ta | i/"?"^"? •lr<>X£0>s •yvox
SrjfiijXaa-lav Auratus, Lobeck.
4. Suppl. 987 BopvK (sic) dvr]fi.tp<M Oaviav L.—Soptxam /xopu
Porson.
5. Ag. 1235 Wowav "AiSou /j,rjTep'. T h e ace. has sometimes, but
absurdly, been taken for a dat.
6. Sophocles J>". 674 e5 yap TOP e^Sur^pa ir67r\ov apTtws | txpwv,
dpyrjr' olds eiepov iroKii). Wecklein places the comma after dpyrJT, making
it the epithet of TTCT-AOV. A much better remedy is Lobeck's, dpyijs...
TTOKO<i.

7. E u r i p i d e s Ak. 1118 Kal 8rj irpoTCiVco TopyoV (us Kaparofuxa.—xapa-

Lobeck.
8. I d . fr. 2 1 . 5 a ju.17 yap eori TU i?kvr\& 6 TT\OVO-IO<S \ St'Swcri.—Trkvtyri
Erfurdt.
1491 ff. The MS. text here is :—
iw irai, ySa^i, ^ a 6 ' , eir 1 a.Kpav
iiriyvaXov ivaXua
Ilo(T6i8ao)Vta> Oeui ruy^avets
fiovBvrov CO-TIW dylifav IKOV (mis-accented IKOV).
The corresponding verses of the strophe are 1477 ff.:—
I8ov fj.dX' av6n dfj,<f>tir
p ^3
iXaos, <3 haifjjav, iXaos, et TI y a
/iarept TDy^avets a^>eyyes <f>epwv.
Each verse is a dochmiac dimeter, of which the ground-form is
w; \j [ — , ^ | | w I — A ||.
An irrational syllable (a long treated as a short, and marked > ) is
occasionally substituted for a short; and any one of the long syllables
can be resolved into two short. (See the scansion of these verses in
the Metrical Analysis.) The variety of forms thus admitted by the
dochmiac increases the difficulty of correcting the antistrophe here with
any degree of certainty. Two preliminary points must first be noticed.
(1) On any view, it is necessary to read W twice, and not once only,
in 1491. (2) Schmidt deletes the second 8a in 1477. If this is done,
then in 1491 i<o lm, TTOLI, @S.6I,fidd',eh-' aKpav satisfies the metre. If, on
the other hand, the double 'to. is kept in 1477, then there is a defect of
^ — after oVpav. Though certainty is impossible, I think it more probable
that Schmidt's deletion of the second &i is right The treatment of
 APPENDIX. 287
such exclamations in our MSS. constantly evinces much laxity and con-
fusion, This is, however, a point of secondary moment. It does not
affect the main lines on which the passage is to be treated. Few pas-
sages in Sophocles have provoked more difference of opinion, or have
been handled with greater boldness. Before giving some of the chief
remedies proposed by others, I will state my own view. I have come
to it after long thought, and after trying many other resources. But I
must say at once that it is only tentative and provisional. Its recom-
mendations to me are that (a) it involves the least departure from the
MS. tradition: (b) it satisfies metre: (c) it makes good sense.
I read:—
io5 Id, 7nu, ftciOi, /3S.6', elr' <StKpa
irepl yiaX ivaXuo
I l S 6S y\
fiovOvTov lortav ayitfav, i/cov.
Thus the only change is that of aKpav | iirl yvaXov into aKpa \ Trepl yuaA.',
and the omission of a in L's HocreiSaaiviu). (UoaaSatvuo, sic, happens to
occur in the Vat. MS., but that is of small consequence.) Wecklein,
who, as we shall see, reads the passage quite differently, says in his note,
'Die Lesart is fehlerhaft und unverstandlich...eher konnte man Trepl
yvaka irerpav verstehen.' My Trepl -yu'aX' had, however, occurred to me
independently, and was suggested by three distinct but converging
considerations. (1) If 1491 is metrically complete, how are we to ex-
plain the fem. aKpav? It is at least possible that it originally came from
aKpa, the last letter having been tacked on through some corruption.
(2) Z-KiyiaXov kvaXlw is too long for the dochmiac dimeter by one short
syllable: but, in the tradition which L represents, ivaXiw formed the end
of this verse; and it is metrically suitable to that place. (3) A confu-
sion of £7n with Trepi actually occurs in L, in the schol. on At. 32, TOIOU-
TOV ydp vvpfiaivei «u TOVS ixvevras, where G (cod. Abbat. 152, in the
Laurentian Library, dated 1282 A. D.) has the true irepC. The source of
« n
the error there probably was that it (•n-epi) was mistaken for e (on). Here,
it may have been either the same, or else connected with the change of
aKpa into aKpav, which itself may have followed that of yvaX' into •yuaAoi':
for the genders of rare poetical words were not always familiar to the
later transcribers.
The cardinal point in my view of the passage is the word TVYXWCIS
in 1493. Many recent critics have either shifted it to another verse,
or else treated it as a gloss on some other word. But does it not bear
the strongest marks both of being genuine and of being rightly placed
where the MSS. place it? For (a) it exactly suits the sense, going with
aylZfuv: (b) it corresponds with ei TI ya at the end of the corresponding
dochmiac in the strophe (1480). Its evident genuineness seems to me
the very sheet-anchor of sound criticism in this passage. If once it is
removed or changed, then the whole passage must be conjecturally
reconstructed.
I said above that, before adopting my present view of this passage,
288 APPENDIX.

I had tried other resources. If the MS. 4m-yi5aXov were assumed sound,
then we might suppose the loss after it of a participle in the sense,
'having gone t o ' : as
etr' aKpov
o n yvaXov <£Tri/3c£s>:
but then ivaXuo HocretSounvup 6eu> Tvyxavevs must be curtailed. Such
abridgment might proceed on the view that noo-ciSawio) 0«<w was either
(a) an expansion, or (b) a mere gloss, which had supplanted a descriptive
epithet: e.g. (d) ivaXiw Iloa-eiSaovt Tvy^dveis: or (b) ivaXim •yaiaoxio Tvy^a-
vw,— the first syllable of yaiad^o) being irrational (cp. Rhythmic and
Metric p. 77)' Or €VaXi(p \8ovds <|">XaKi Tvyxaveis.
If the double to. be kept in 1491, requiring ^— to be supplied here,
then tlr'. a.Kpav <ireTpav> would serve, either with -rrepl yvaX' or with iirl
yvaXov. Lastly, as to &f. A change to city' (F for T) is tempting: but
elT can be defended:—'Come, come,...or if thou art sacrificing, then
leave the altar.' They assume, of course, that Theseus is hard-by: but
they are not sure whether he is, or is not, occupied.
I once thought that axpav concealed ofypav or dypav, and tried to get
this general sense: 'if thou art making a thank-offering for the capture
of the maidens.' But I could make nothing of hnyvakov which had
sufficient palaeographic probability to be worth recording here.
It remains to exhibit the conjectures of some other critics:—
(1) Hermann (1841):
lu>, i<o m u , TrpofiaOi, (iaff, €IT' aKpav
hriyvaXov ivaXi-
<j> Tlocrihioviw Oeio rvyxavcis...
H e thus makes en-i'yu'aA.oi' an adjective.
(2) Dindorf:
1(0, i<d irai, |8a#i, f$S.ff, KJ-— w — AT' aKpov iirl yvaXov evaXtai IIo(Tet8ao-
vta> Oeto etc.
H e thinks, with Reiske, that after /3a6i some syllables have been lost,
containing the alternative to which eh' answered. Of these lost syllables,
the last two were Kvpets, on which the MS. -rvyxttveis in 1493 was a gloss.
(3) Bellermann develops this view by writing—
10), i(o irai, (3a0i, J55.6', < £IT' aypots Kvpeis>,
«IT' aKpov hrl yvaXov
ivaXiw Ho(r«i8aovia) Otw.
With aKpov or! yuaXoi/ he understands a participle in the sense of
eX$<ov. I n his Appendix he suggests CIT' aKpav or' ^ | yvaXov evaXt(p|
8 {6 y
(4) Wecklein:
(U) 1(1),
7T(u, /8a6t, /35.0', «T' «I Tuyx<ii'eis « T I yvaXov aKpav
ivaXCu) Iloo~ei8aovlu> 6eS.
The idea of motion which 1-KX yvaXov aKpav involves has then to be
evolved from TvyxaVcis dyl£<ov.
 APPENDIX. 289

(5) Nauck for c"r' aKpav I iirl •yu'aXoj' conjectures ei Trerpav I iirl
yvaXov <?/to\es>, and suspects noo-eiSaconw as a gloss.
(6) Heinrich Schmidt reads en-' aVpov | «ri yuaXoy <e//,oX£s> | eVa-
Xia> noo-«8aoi'ta) 0e<3, and ejects Tvyxdvtis altogether.

1561 L gives ftfJT iirnrovoi (sic) firjr em fiapvaxei. The words of

the antistrophe with which these ought to tally are (1572) dSafiarov
<f>v\aKa Trap' 'AiSa. (1) Seidler omitted the first fofr', reading im TTOVIO.
Then fSapvaxti = Trap' 'AiSa.. But the correspondence is not exact, since
\i.rjr em = <j>vXana. Dindorf follows Seidler, but writes tVuroVa). (2) Bel-
lermann adds TOV before <f>vXaKa: then we have :
£7Tl 1TOV(O fJLTJT 67TI fiapVaXCl
= dSd/xaTov <.TOV> <j>vXaKa nap' "AiStt.
(3) Gleditsch:
p r i ' i r a r a v a , ft.rj ' m y p ^
= dhd.fXM.Tov vXaKa Trap' 'A'tSoi.
The form v\a£ does not occur.
1676 IBovre Kal iraOova-a.—We may note these four points. (1) In
tpariciples belonging to the 3rd declens. the masc. form of the dual is
frequently used as fem.: Plat. Phaedr. 237 D SVO Tive IO-TOV ISia ap^ovre
Kal ayovre. So //. 8. 455 TrX-qyivTc: Hes. Op. 199 TrpoXnrovr : Soph. El.
980 cu^eiSifo-avre, 1003 TrpdaaovTe: Eur. Ale. 902 SiaySaVre, Hipp. 387
IXOVTE: Ar. .£«/. 1087 IXKOVTE. Kriiger (11. § 44. 2. 2) regards this use
as confined to poetry, accounting for the examples in the Phaedrus (I.e.)
by the poetical tone; but this seems most improbable. (2) Rather, as
Bellermann says, it is the properly fem. form, such as TraflouVa, which is
actually rare in the extant literature, though it was unquestionably used:
e.g. he quotes from an inscription of 398 B.C. 8vo a-<j>payiSe Xi6ivm xpvo-ovv
ixovcra TOV SaiervXiov. A grammarian in Bekker Anecd. 367. 33 cites
from the comic poet Hermippus dicoXovOovvTe dvrl TOV aKoXov6ovo-a
SuucaJs' Kal yap Ke^pijn-at rais aptreviKais dvn 6rjXvK<ov iroXXaicw. This
writer, then, regarded the form in -ovo-a as normal; that, however, proves
nothing as to the practice of the classical age. (3) Brunck's ira8<5vr«,
which Cobet and Dindorf also approve, has strong abstract probability
here. How strange would dpxovTe KOI dyovo-a seem in Phaedr. 1. c.!
Nor does euphony suffer more than in Sa'o-avres rj orepfarres (O. T. n ) ,
irov ySa'rros ^ irov OTOVTOS (Ai. 1237), and a hundred more instances.
(4) If, however, iraOovo-a was a transcriber's conjecture, his sparing
of iS(We shows more regard for metre than such hands often exhibited
when they touched the lyrics. And if it was a mere oversight, then
again it is strange that tSoVre escaped.

1689 ff. A comparison of strophe with antistrophe shows the MS.

text to be corrupt in one of them, if not in both. In the strophe L has
01J KaVoiSa" Kara fj.e <£ovios
atSas c'Xoi Trarpt
£vv9aveiv ycpaioi
J. S. 19
290 APPENDIX.
raXaivav • tos efiouy* o
fiio? ov /J
And in the antistrophe (1715 ff.),
<S rdXaiva- TI'S dpa p
auCts too tpr/fno'; apropos
im/ievei ore T 3
108'
In the antistrophe two points, at least, are certain. (1) The words
lpi;^os a,Tropo<s must be ejected: they came in from 1735, as Lachmann
saw. (2) For iiri^vei we must, with Hermann, read eTra^evei.
These two points having been gained, it remains to consider how
the metrical correspondence of strophe and antistrophe is to be
restored.
(1) The vi©w to which I incline, and which my printed text exhibits,
is that the strophe is sound as it stands, but that the antistrophe
has lost the words answering to eA.01 | Trarpl gwOavetv yepaiw, and one
syllable before irarpos (ras Hermann). The intrusion of ?pr?^os airopos
was probably a clumsy attempt to fill the gap. A strong recommenda-
tion of this view is the apparently natural connection of the language
in the strophe. As we shall see, difficulties arise if it is curtailed1.
(2) Dindorf omits £w6avuv yepauS in the strophe, and avdig o>8' in
the antistrophe, thus leaving in the latter a blank space equal to
'AiSas JXoi -Korpi
(3) Heinrich Schmidt follows Dindorf, except that he more
judiciously retains a.v6i% <»8' in the antistrophe, thus leaving a blank equal
only to eA.01 irarpi To fill it, he suggests dv6\/3ios.
gyvOaveiv yepauS having disappeared, the question then is how we are
to construe eXoi iraTpi. It could not mean, 'for my father,'—i.e. to
please his spirit; still less, 'to' or 'with' him. Perhaps it was a sense
of this which led Dindorf to conjecture IA.01 irdpos, as it stands in the
5th ed. of his Poetae Scenici (1869); but the last Teubner ed. of his text
(edited by S. Mekler, 1885) retains e\oi TrarpL It is a dilemma. If
£w$avetv yepauS is omitted, then Trarpl must be either omitted or altered.
(4) Wecklein (ed. 1880) reads in the strophe,
ov (caroiSa. Kara //.e <j>6vios "AtSas
iXioi [jrarpt ^wOaveiv yepauS]
rdXaivaV aSs I/xoi [y 6 /MeXXiav] /3tos ov /3iam>9.
In the antistrophe,
<3 rdXaiva, T I S apa fx.e TTO'T/M>S avOi.'S [<S8'
a7ropos]
e T, <3 j>i\a, irarpos a>8' eprf
1
Bellermann spares the strophe, as I do; but in the antistrophe, through omitting
to insert a syllable, such as Hermann's ri.s, after <j>i\a, he leaves the latter word
answering to the strophic 0 tW
 APPENDIX, 291
Thus two verses are left, which in his Ars Soph. em. (p. 157) he
gives thus:—
1689 ov KaTOiSa1 Kara fj.e <f>6vios 'AiSas (sic)
2A.oi rdXaivav' <os i/xol jStos ov /?ia>TOS"
1715 (3 raXawa' TIS apa /*.« TTOT/AOS av#
' A S8
1752 £uV aVo/ccirat, for the MS. fwairoK«rou, is Reisig's. It is a
curious instance of a probably true emendation being made by a critic
whose own interpretation of it was untenable. Reisig took the sense to
be : 'where the favour to the land (conferred by Oedipus) is laid up as
a public possession.' The true meaning of the words was seen by
Hermann.
Martin's conjecture, vv% diroKeiTai, has been improved by Wecklein
into vvf liriKtiTcu, which is adopted by Hartung and Bellermann. This
is interpreted : ' Where the night of the nether world covers the dead as
a kindness' (^a'pis): i.e. where death is seen to be a blessing. The
mode of expression is (to my feeling) very strange; and a corruption of
vvf into £w does not seem very probable.

19—2
 INDICES.

I. GREEK.
The number denotes the verse, in the English note on which the word or matter is
illustrated. When the reference is to a page, p. is prefixed to the number.
)( means, 'as distinguished from.'

d\djj,veTos, 1661 f.
a before yv, quantity of, 547 akaaros, 537, 1483
a, final, in Qyaia, 1055 d\ai7Ttop, 787 f.
f}ti6
fp 338f a\7eiKds=feeling pain, 1663 f.
dyeiv, to take captive, 916 aX^-eic, derivatives of, 371
aytXacrros irirpa, 1594 dXnty iTQie?<r8iu, 459 f.
dyvtafjuov, 86 dXXa, in appeal, 'nay,' 237, 421, 1405f.:
dypevrys, epith. of Apollo, 1091 „ ' a t least,' 241, 1276
ctyiiw, quasi-pleonastic, 910 aX\a aXXoxoO KaXd, 43
dytiv, senses of, 587 dXXct /Mfjv, in reply, 28
aSeia yw, 447 dXX' 01) yap, two uses of, 988
d5e\(f>6s, with gen. or dat., 1262 dXV ov j«i)y, 153
0817X60, 35 oXXuc, pi) iriBri ££, 1265 f.
dSrjos, 1533 ff. d\vT7fros, 1661 f.
detpvros, not aeippvros, 469 afiat/jLaKeTOs, 1 2 7
deXXeuos, 1081 dfiavpis, senses of, 182, 1018, 1639
ofw, the active, only in 134 dfij3a(ns = avajidTai, J070
&0IKTOS, pass., 1520 d/ietfieaSai, constr. of, 814
ddpely, 252 a/uXXat pifupdp/MToi, 1062 f.
aiS6<ppwi>, 237 dfirvKTypia, 1069 f.
'Ai'SGweiJs, 1558 f. d/ivva6etv, 1015
AlStis, 1267 f. dfitiveiv, to requite, 1128
dteiv, 240: # or d in, 1767 dyn0i, with dat., 365, 1614
alhvrpos, 6, 1578 'A/jupiapews, 1313
aiida, penult, of, long, 748 f. dpS^ TrXeupdc, 1112
alpetv ayCiva, 1148 i, 1620 f.
at<r<reff0(u, 1260 f. v, 679 f.
aitopeif, 1083 ff. Oai, of sound, 1477 f.
cuce&TTJp, 714 f i . \a[3ai, 473
ddvijTOS, 624 &H<poh for dXXiJXoii', 1425
dKH-rj, 1065 f. dV, doubled, 780
OKOpttTTaTOS, I2O &, with past tenses of i n d i e , p . 281
dxoieiv, with genit. of thing heard, 418 f., apaSiSorai)( d7ro5i5ovai, 1076
_ 485, 1171, 1173 d^a/caXercrdat, 1376
atcofetv KaKOS, 9 8 8 dvairaieiv, 1113 f.
aKOVtTfia, 517 dvairvtiv, II13 f.
cwcpemjs, sense of, 1235 f. dVaararoj, 429
aKT^vurros, 1260. f. dviMpalveadcu, 1222 f.
aKav = aKoiirios, 240, 977 oVen TI^OS, without his command, 926
294 INDICES.
dvixeai, senses of, 674 afffe TrdXii-, 1418 f.
oVijp, emphatic, 393 avrapit-qs 18017, 1055
ca>rip=Bvr)T6s, 567 a i M t a with ivdiSe, 992 f.
dvd' STOV, 'wherefore,' 966f. aW/co, 0, 433
dvd' &v, 'wherefore,' 1295 auTrfSey, 1137
avBpwros, emphatic, 1153 airroiv for dXXiJXou', 1425
dvUvcu, to remit, 1608 f. airiTrerpos, 192 ff.
anarinu XKirfp, 276 O6TOFOI6S, 698
O.VTO.V, constr. of, 1076 aurds, 'alone,' 1650
avTuiruv, constr. of, 997 ff. afa-ds, between art. and OI;TOC, 930
w/Tixew with genit., 1051 aih-os Krjpvg, 1511 f.
dvrl, in compound adjectives, 192 ff. . OUTOS Te Kai, etc., 868
dvrl TWOS, (to adjure) 'by,' 1326 f. dips??}; Seds, 17, 1556
dcTiXajST; (division of verse), 652, 722, aipiivai, to emit, 1468
820, 1099, J16g, 1439 dipiivai )(jjxBUvai, 834
avvij.lva.ios, 1222 f. dipopuos, 233 f.
d£ios, of demerit, 929 ajp&vrp-os, 'mute,' 1283
ii-tw/ia, a decree, 1451 f- dx*Lp<>>Tos, 6 9 8
Aijo/iiu, midd. or pass., 1460 f. , I595 f.
aoivos, epith. of Furies, 100 S, 1222 f.
air an, 'anything,' 1000 f.
airarup, 1383
airemeiv p.-r\, 1760 f. 7175, 1661 f.
dim.pya.9iiv, 862 c, fig. uses of, 1695
'A.Tlayij{d), 1303 f.- i i ; s , 678
diri-q fait] (usu. c£), 1685 ff. s, Dor. for -?;xi)s, 1561 f-
dirb y\tiff<rris, opp. to r$ vqi; 938 xP^"< 835
diro /ivTTJpos, 899 ff. v, 1104 f.
OTT6 ffov, TO, 293, 1628 KiiHu, sense of, 613
dird TWOS, from his quarter (xdirxeb TI), KW!, 1358 f.
, ',533 ff- X S , 10
airo TIVOS e^Kafeic, etc;, 15, 93?f. a, 673
airoticlfcu>, 1390 as ?xe"'> 97 2 t
diroicdfji,veiv, constr. of, 1776 fiovKfoo/uu, 1289
awotceurSai, 175 iff. /3ous ^TT! -yXoSo-ff!;, 1 0 5 2
d 6 \ s , 208 xfo, 'trivial,' 294; 'weak,' 886
TKU, 376 w, 16
pfedal riva, 1272 f.
dirotri'Xai', 1330
arro0wu )( 0 ^ , 31,7 x s , 1071 f.
airpocrrryopos, 1277 >dp = 'indeed,' 1142
iLmoTos, ' inaudible,' 489 7e, emphasising a whole phrase, 1278 f.
apa equiv. in sense to 5p' oi, 7J3 7c, twice in one sentence, 387, 1278 f.
'Apo(, and Furies, distinguished, 1.391: ye with (is raxurra, 1416
identified, 43, 1433 f. ye lap, 587
apStrdat, in. good sense, 1443 f. yiroi, 1323 f.
dpyijs, dpytcdeis, of places, 670 •yeywi/w, 214
apyos, 1605 7,&os, the (Attic) people; 772 f.
apiff/x&s \byuv, 382 7^pa, 1396
dp/i6faw riias, etc., 197ft". 76poiTepos, 1293 f.
dai, to be brought to Order, 908 yipuv as adj., 1258 f.
s, senses of, 1632 yvfev, L591
pxvyt>*< 6 ° 7XauKu>7ris, 706
daxiirapvos, ioi 7Xu/ci)s, said to a deity, 106
a<nc€vos, 1028 ff. 70CK and o5y...7e, 24
doraicrf, 1251 i 1491
affTpo<pos, 490
dri/tafu, 49 with genit., 1272 f.
aWjtiws, 428 SaSoCxos, at Eleusis,
ai$alperos, 523 Sios, 634
 I. GREEK. 295
Si after voc, 507, 1459 el...ij, 'whether'...'or,' 80
84, corrects or objects, 592, 1443 f. el 64/MS, 1131 f., 1556
84, irregularly answering to re, 367 ff. elS&ra SiSdatceiv, etc., 1538 f.
84, without i*4v, marking a second rela- etSojXov, n o
tionship [iraT7}p 0ffo's,&8e\$6s 5' ifios), etev, 1308
"75 cf7jv 6'0i, etc., 1044
Si ovv, 1204 f. elmdetv /d?"'", 1328 f.
Set understood from oix ?£eori, 1402 ff. el/i4vos <TK6TOV, I 700 f.
SeUvv/xi 84, 1145 elTreiv = Trpo<Twreiv, 759
Suvu>ires, as epith. of Furies, 84 efrrep, with fut. ind., 628; with pres.,
Setvaais, rhetorical, 1336 1370 f.
SeTvdcu, midd., = 5«x (impers.), 570 els= 'in reference to,' 1121: 'with a view
Seladai, with double gen., 1170 to,' 1028, 1368 f.
Seglufia, 619 efs &VT)P, with irXeiaros, 563 f,
Sevpo, rb, w4\ayos, 663 els Tr\et<TTov, with genit., 739
Sevrepov, adverb, 326 eh ir\iov, with gen., 1220 f.
Seirepos, second-best, 1226 els T6S' 7)p.ipas, 1138
Sri, of succession, 367 ff. eluaKoieiv, 1645 f.
8i;\w Si, like Tei<ixr]piov 84, 146 elcropcu', of visiting sin, 1370, 1536
8ijjUOT7)s, in tragedy, 78 elra, nevertheless, 914
StpoOxos, 458 etns, assimilated to the case of a partic,
Srjra, in echo, 536 734
Sijra, 'then,' in comment, 63 r ex, of the antecedent condition, 807, 848
Sth dpyrjs iJKeiv, 905 4K, of the parent, 250, 530 ff.
81.&, oiSevfa iroieiadai, 583 f. en, of the ultimate agent, 67, 737 f.
Siairpvffios, 1477 f. eKard/jtTroSes, of the Nereids, 718 f.
StaaKtSavvivai.,fig.,620, 1341 f. e/c/3aX\eic, 631, 1257
SiSovcu, ev, 642 eKel=tKeicre, 1019 f.
SteiSevai, 295 eKeiva, said of the past, 1195 f.
8i'i4vai (TTOfiaros rt, 962 f. ^ s = o f whom ye spoke, 138
SUaia, TO, the just cause, 880 i , 430
AUri, 1380 en\ayxA.vu, 1337
8io<?ri/j.ia., 95 4Kvpa.aaeiv, to destroy, 1659 f.
81<TTO\OS, IO55 eK<p4petv and eK<fi4pea6cu, 1424
Slxa Tivds, without his sanction, 48 4n(pv\d<r<reu>, 285
oWu /J.4I>, 995 ixiiv in negative sentences, 1634
Sopei and 80/)/, 620, 1304 CK&IV 6,4KOVTI ye $v/i(fi, 522
Sopv^evos, 6 3 2 fKeyxos xetP^< " 9 6 f.
Sopvffffovs, 1313 f. eXeinrofiai, 1206
Spay TI, euphemistic, 732 iS, rls, 1748 f.
Spwvros, Traprds, 1604 va, with genit., 400
SvvaaBat., absol., of the body, 496 fiV, 679 f.
Svtnrpocroi.<TTOSi 1 2 7 7 ^, with inf., where iyii is subject, 1019 f.
Swa-To/tew, spelling of, 986 e'nn4yeiv, of promises, ' to hold good,' 648
8v<r<pp<av, 2 0 2 f. ip/uyvivai, intrans., 1055
enoi, ol, of one relative (masc. or fem.),
E , 832
U, 1477 f- efMrlwTeiv, to occur to one, 11 go f.: with
^oo-oc, as--(conjectured), 1192 accus., 942
iavrbv = {/Aavriv, 966: =<stavrbv, 852 f. l/iToXis, 637
iyyvripw \inrris, I2I4ff. ep.<popeCv, 989 f.
iyvuKa, uses of, 553 e/i<pij\ios yij, 1384 f.
eype/idx^, ' ° 5 4 . tfi<pv\ov atjM, 407
e-yu OCT' (synizesis), 939 e/i0Ocat, 1113 f., 1488
ZSpava, 176 iv (adv.) 84, 55
4v, of circumstance, 495
ft), 149 iv, the last word of a verse, 4^5
e/ with fut. indie, 166 CK, with plur. of days, etc., 'within,' 619
ei with pres. indie, 260 iv with To\\<f xpt""?> 6'c-> 88
el with indie, after Sav/xd^w, etc., 1378 f.
ei with subjunct., 1443 f.
296
h i/wl, fines me, 153, 432, 1443 f.: me
iudke, 1211 f.
iv i)<n5x¥ (neut.), 82
iv irvfi&Ttp, 1675 f.
haylfriv, 402
evalpeffffcu, fig., 842
tvapyfy, 910
hSe-fis, 1429 f.
ivdeiKfivai., 48
evBtdSvai, 1076
ev^xvpa TiBivat, rlBeadat., 858 f.
4v$d8' abrov, ol, 78
ev6vfi<rnoi, 790
evSvix'fina.Ta, 'food for thought,' 1199 f.
hvvxiuv fi.va.%, 1558 f.
hrpiveuBai, senses of, 1540 f.
Irrpoipos, with dat., 1362 f.
ex Tci/iy /cd/jft, at the risk of, 564
it; efiov, T&, what I can produce, 453 f.
e£ evfiev&v ffrtpvwv, 486
i%dyeiv, lead to a goal, 98
e{<i7iflTos, 1526 f.
i\aipe?v )( l£aipeiff(?ai, of prizes, 540 f.
e'faiTeii', 5
Ifawlrai, 1375
e^avieiv, to reach, 1561 f.
e^a<popaoj, 1648 f.
e£er(j.8£u>, H 9 4
e\ipx^"Sai, to go to excess, 981
^ S a i , 1520: fig., 1284
t prob. corrupt, 1016 f.
11
, 27
30
1025
i etval Tiros (fi)
(fig.), p. 285
umv, with infin., 'to advise,' 664 f.
", 1364
ETra/CTOy S6pv, 1524 f.
eiravaipopd, figure of, 5, 610
^Trai/Xo, 669
iireyelpeiv, fig., 510
e?rei = 'for else,' 969 f.
iirel oi, 1435 f.
ireurrlTTay, 915
CTrepapifeu', 1733
eirept&daL, aor., 557
u0eu, 484: senses of, 1023 £
' rail )( nra, 1744
iwl after its case, 84
e7r( with genit. as = 'at,' 1595 f.
eV( with dat. as = 'against,' 1472
iirl puds Trpo<Tirb\ov, 745 ff.
irrl £ivqs, 184, 563 f.
iirl pa/J-y, 6, 1053
ejrt (fy>70is), 'in,' 1267 f., 1554 f., 1561 f.
erl wan, 688
eirf ran, 'in his case,' 414
INDICES.
1
with genit., 186 ff.
eirieuch, T6, 1126
eirtKayxdvoi, I 2 3 5 f*
extW/ceios = itnvlKios, 1088
eirippdaaav, 1502 ff.
iirtppibvvvadou, 661 f.
eirlaicoiroi = explorers, 112
tVuT^mi, 558
>), 536
ix, 839
eTrKpuvetv drjKTjjf )( 6J}KT}, 1762
eTr\i)<rdfiriii, 527 f.
ITTOIKOS, 506
?iros, tV, 1614 ff,
C7T(fj5a£, 1194
e7rw0eXe«', 441, 540 f., p. 278
Zpyois, opp. to X67<(>, 782: to
873
.
epT/Tyeij', ,
104
'JEpiK^es, with gen. of person, 1433 f.
tppew, without bad sense, 1774 ff.
icrSd, a doubtful form, 195 f.
&ro,[/ai, with pres. part., 653, 1433 f. : with
aor. part., 816
(a-Tap.ei', 1017
i(TTia = fiwp.bs, 1491 ff.: =7(1005, 1727
laxaTa, fialvuv in', 217
'BTeo/cX^s, 1295
Ircpos, use of, 230 f.
£ri nearly=adj. Xo«nSs, 1748 f.
c5 X^yeix, in a bad sense, 807
eiSeiv, fig. use of, 306 f., 621
eii]p.epeti>, 616
etfijriros, force of, 711
eiodfa, constr. of, 1435 f.
eforaXos, 711
etianiaaTos, of the grave, 1707 f.
eftroia, 390
e«x«/), 472
E£fx^oos» 1600 f.
e0d7TTe(r0(u, 858 f.
>, 812
•s, 284
K, epexegetic, 230 f., 537
v, to check, hinder, 429
' with aor. partic, 817, 1139 f., 1474
' Kvpos, 1779
' nyd efs TI, 1028 ff.
' TSTTOV, to be in it, 297
1 from xp^ w i 87
?X»" ?X«> 1025
fws, as a monosyllable, 1361
•4as, -iwv, from nouns in -ei)s, metrical
treatment of, 946
H
•if, 1st pers. sing, imperf. of tlfxl, 768
^ ydp, in eager question, 64
ij...ij, 'whether'...'or,'doubtful in Attic,
80, p. 273
 / GREEK. 297
17 KarA, after compar. adj., 598, 890 Ka$apif, flrjvai eV, 1575
77 /ify, in a threat, 816 Kal after foos, 810
•f\ht\ used like avrUa, 614 f. Ka( before interrogatives, 263
ijdyj, with TOOTO, 1585 f. Kal, corrective, 1323 f.
ijK€i ,uoi, it devolves on me, 738 Koi = 'e'en,' followed by re, 1393 f.
•ijiceur, to have become, 1177, 1265 f. Kal 8ij, 31
17/cai, with infin., 12 KOI ^ 7 i i = ' I on my part,' 53, 520, 781,
"HXios invoked, 869 f. 869 f.
•^Xioo-Tep^s, 313 Kal el )( el Kal, 661 f., 957
i)tuv, as trochee, 25 Kal Kapra, 65
•/iXttoOai, 1500 f. Kal nfy, 396: introduces a new person,
549. " 4 9
e Kaivhs, 1542 f.
Kaica KaKwv, 1238
a, 1179 f. Kci/cawis yove'wv, 1377 f.
9 KaXbv, 'seasonable,' 1003
, in Erechtheum, 711 /caXoOyuai, midd., 1384 f.
So/t/feic, constr. of, 671 f. /taXi^m-eix, fig. sense of, 282
Bapaeiv with accus., 649 itaXus with a compound of ei, 617
Oaaaov, in commands, 824 f. Ka/iTTeiv, absol., 84
0ea?j> or -OIK, 683 „ filov, 89 ff.
flefe, T<£, 1537 Kapirbs, of berries or fruit, 675 f.
0e\-?l<Tas, 757 Kar' &Kpas, 1241 f.
01/us (nom.) before eTvai, 1191, p. 284 Kar' rjixap = <ST]fi.tpov, 1079
0eol irarpyoi, 756 Kara vovv, 1768 f.
8e6s=ijpas, 65 Karawe'u, 432
0ii/f»j, a tomb, 1762 Kard/iepjirrov 7%as, 1234
Orj<ria, quantity of a in, 1055 /caTa7reiXe«', 6s8 ff.
8ipret£cu, 1065 f. KarappdKTi]S, 1590
ffipaai )( ^7ri 0ipat.s, 401 Karaprio), 71
0w, verbal forms in, 862, iois, n 78, Kara<TKa<p% 1218 f.
1328 f. KaTaaKiqirTeiv Xirats, i o n
Owweieiv, 1003, 1336 KcmKmdfeu', of burial, 406
0<avcr<reiv, 1624 f. v, 467
102
i, of payment, 227
4 ff
I before jSX, 996 Vi 1252
1 or i in CUTTIIKTI, etc., 1251 , 345
3
,, ,, in %u, 1278 f. )( /caToiKifeii', 1004
t of dative, not elided in trag., 1435 f., o f i y , 1281 f.
P- 285 Karop06w, intrans., 1487
-ta, synizesis of, 1466 KeWev S0ev for Keiire Wee, 1226
2&ai <TT6/M, 130 Kel/ievov /Mi) Kivetv (prov.), 510
ttvai. Tu/l, to be coming on him, 1771 f. KeiaBai. If nvi, 247 f., 1510.
UpoKypvg at Eleusis, 1053 KTJSOS, 379
lepo<pdi>Tiis at Eleusis, 1053 KTJXIS KUKGIV, 1132 ff.
tfeu/ els Ti, 713 Kiyxaveiv, 1447 ff.: with gen., 1487
I81, Ire, in urgent prayer, 106 K\av<rr6s and K\avr6s, 1360
lKi/ii)v h' iKbiirqv, 273 KXJJS, sense of, 1052
VXoos and ZXaos, 1480 f. K\lveiv r6Sa, 193
Xva, ' in which case,' 621 Kvv£tia6aj. and -oa"0ai, 1571
tiros, only so much, 810 /cotXos, of land, 378
luoriXeaTOS, 1220 f. Koivis, born of the same mother, 534 f.
We, pres. part., 1771 f. other senses of, 632
Koidfciv — Ko/j,lfacr0ai, 1411 ff.
Kpa.lv(iv CKiJTTpa, 448 f.
Kpara, 473
Ka0' auric, 'taken by oneself,' 966 f. Kpariiv with accus., 1380
Ka.6apiJ.6s, with gen. of god, 466 &TI, senses of, 392
2g8
xparyp for libation, 472 f.: the KOIXOSJ
'593
Kplveiv, to select, 639 ff.
/tp6/CT7, 475
Kpwo-abs, 478
KTepla/iara, 1410
/crifeii', of usages, 715
KTVTeiv, aorist of, 1456
Ki5/eXos, 'eye,' 704
Ki^peiv, 1158 f.
Kipia, T&, 915
KtipiOS, 6, 288, 1643
KVpoS, 1779
A /«7, double, p. 275
Xa/3cif, quasi-pleonastic, 475
Xa7xa»«»', with gen., 450 f.: intrans.,
i 3 35 f-
Xafipdvtiv, to conceive (a feeling), 729 f.:
4v voBif TI, 1679
XaitiraSes, at Eleusis, 1046 ff.
Xaos versus Xoou, 195 ff.
XtLTpevew /i6xt)oi.s, 105
X^yew rat duoveiv, 186 ff., 1288
XelirecrBai, to be at a disadvantage, 495
X4£o/mi, pass., 1185 f.
XeVxi7, sense of, 166
Xeio-o-eiv nva, n e v e r = jtfTelv, 1 2 1
X070S, one's bare word (opp. to Spxos),
651
Xo'7os=power of discussion, 66
X070S, the guide of fyrya, 116
X670S #x cl rwd, 1572 f.
X670S, 6 airas, sense of, 1225
X67V tTKOireiv, 369: vuc&v, 1296 f.
Xox"', sense of, 1088
XfrySyiv, 1620 f.
Xi/etc GToXds, 1597: r^Xos (3fou, 1720 f.
XC/*a, 805
M come'), 1447 ff., 1475
)iaX' avte, 1477, 173! f.
/ttJXicTTa with ot|«ai, 1298 ff.
ndXuFra with T(S, 652: with ev$a, fgg ff.
/MvBdveiv, double sense of genit. with,
n 4, 593
Luxpalveii', 1260
/napTvpeaBat, antestari, 813 f.
/mrav, 1451 f.
liarriv, senses ascribed to, 1565 f.
HarpoSev, by euphemism for inarpos, 527 f»
lie followed by tpd, 812
lie repeated, 1278 f., 1407 ff.
:s, a full-grown man, 148
v=iieloiv elvcu, 104
is, 482
rav, of observing usages, 171
liiXXuv, with pres. inf., 1774 ff.: With
verb understood, 1074
INDICES.
/j.4v...S4, In co-ordinate clauses, 1536
liir without U, 44, 1298 ff., 1360, 1370
f., 1677
p.iv ovv = imo, 3 1 : with distributed force,
664 f.
JUNTOS with genit. and diro, 1595 f.
/ueffTOS, with partic, 768
fieraffwav, 774
/xer^xetv, constr. of, 1484
fdroLKos, poet, use of, 934
/«} marking condition or cause, 73, 517,
1026 f., 1175, 1186, 1441 f., 1526 f.,
1641 f., 1698 f.
/«) due to a preceding imperative, 78, 281,
1104 f., 1154 f.
/j.ri, interrogative, 1502 ff.
/IT; placed after its verb, 1365 f.
ir/l (or rb ixrj) with inf. after ipevyeiv, etc.,
1739 f-
nil with inf. after verbs expressing strong
assurance, 281, 656, 797, 1122
/ii7 with inf., instead of oil with principal
verb, 601
firi with partic. in later Greek, 797
fnj with subjunct., ' (beware) lest,' 1179 f.
fi.il oi with partic., 360
fiTJ av ye ) (/j,y fioi ffti, 1 4 4 1 f.
fi7]5afj.d a n d f/.-qSa/j.^, 1104 f.
pySt, required instead of f^re, 496
l^riSiv, TO, 918
/17JK0S \6yun>, 1139 f.
firiicv'veiv poty, 489, 1608 f.
/ify, hortative, with imperat., 182: with
H, 1468
PATT\P yv, 1481 f.
/tijrpoiroXis, 707 ff.
fjuyvvvcu "Apt], 1046 ff.
fiivOOoi, 686
/wt. as ethic dat. (tfXOi /ioi, ' I have seen
fwipa, phrases with, 278, p. 275
/ n6ras='pre-eminently,' 261
iwvos, with genit, 1250
Mopios, Tieis, 705
livplos, 0, 617 : in plur., 1533 ff.
pd/ievos, 836
Hu>i> oi; 1729 f.
N
valeiv, of mere situation (not dwelling), 117
cedfeic, 374
vea\ys, Attic sense of, 475
viixtw, to deem, 879
j»e>e<ns ydp (tan), 1753
veodev, 1447 ff.
ccu'eic with accus., 248 f.
cecipijs, 475
JXl
Ji 349
c^o-os, of the Peloponnesus, 695 f.
 I. GREEK.
VIKO.V with double accus., 1204 f.
vi<pb.s Ttirpa, 1059 ^ -
voftas, epith. of streams, 687
vo/dfeaOai with genit., 38
vo/iot. dpxdtot, 1381 f.
vofws with iarl understood, 168
voarelv with ace, 1386 f.
vvv and vvv, 96, 465 f.
vi£ SKedpla (of death), 1683 f.
H oi fir/ with fut. indie, 177, 849
geic', where metre would admit £&', 33
leiyoj in dialogue, 1014 f.
kivr/ sc. yij, 184, 563
£€v6<FTa<nst 9 0
£wd as adv., 1751 f.
O ovv, 980, 1132 ff., 1538 f.
SyKos, senses of, n 6 i f .
8S' imlvos, 138
SSe and OVTOS, 787.
SSE, for defy) $8e as = lyii, 450
6'8e, rhetorically repeated, 1117
6Sol=oS6s, 553
dSol olavuv, 1313 f.
656s, X<*XKOOS, 57
QI&LTOVS, vocative, 461
oUeiv, said of a State, 1533 ff.
otKoi, 6, 759
ofos with infin., 1402 ff.
o W 1!)! M <r0aXj}s, 75
otxopuu, with aor. part., 867
(kAafui, 195 f.
"OXvytt7ros, the sky, 1654 f.
Sfiai/ios, of brother and sister, 330
dfifipia. x<£Wai 1502 ff.
fyi/3/x>s = water, 690
6/x/j.a in periphrasis, 1709
d/i/iOToo'7-ep^s, 1260 f.
ofioyvtoi ffeol, 1333
j, divine, 102 : human, 550
fs, preceding the partic., 666
ovau), 1042
6voim in periphrasis, 1003
dvoiiifciv, to phrase, 294
ovrot, where motion is implied, 43', 383
STOV with itrri understood, 1214 ff.
Spa, with partic, 654
opan, of mental sight, 74, 138
6pSj>, to watch over, 1453 f.
dpjis iv' ^Kfis; 937 f.
oputa vtffTts, 1632
"Opxios, Zei)s, 1767
"Op/cos personified, 1767
bpiteiv M TWOS or &rf TWI, 148
Ss for Sans (indirect question), 1171,
1581 f.
&ro=8(roi', or <!>s, with inf., 152
299
Sff(pwep, constr. of, 743 f.
STI, after verbs of fearing, 605
oi), irregular for /«}, after el, 935 : with
inf., 1202 f.
ov, with infin. after verbs of thinking,
281
ov yi.p &y, with suppressed protasis, 98,
oi! ykp S17 (...7e) in rejecting an alterna-
tive, n o , 265
ov irdvv, 144 f.
ov T& jikv T4 5' ofl, etc., 1670 ff.
ovSa/M and 01'Safj.y, 1164 f.
ov&e negatively, = Se of apodosis, 590
ouS^=not even (to begin with), 1429 f.
OVK §ff$' oTTws oi = ' assuredly;' 97
OVK 7iy6pevov, 838
oBveica xpovov, so far as concerns it, 22
bvpavla as — ~ —, 1466
oipaviv, ^ijSd^eo' 7rp6s, 381
oflre, corrected to oiSi, 702: vice versa,
ii4i_
oire...ov, 972 f.
ofire...Te, 1397 f.
OVTOS, adj., without art., 471, 629, 848,
r ii77> 1356 f-
OUTOS, in voc, 1627
n
•trayKevBris, 1561 f.
rcuSeieiv, said of the State, 919
TrtuSorpoipos, of the olive, 701
7roXa(^OTos AUr), 1381 f.
irav&Uws, 1306 f.
vavra, adv., with adj., 1457 f.
Trapd with ace. after Kpiirrew, 155! f.
irap' ^/iap, on the morrow, 1453 f.
TrapafiaWofjuii., 230 f.
vapavoias UK% p. xl
irapaTrreiv, 716 ff.
Trapaawar, 1185 f.
s-ap'auXos, 785
irapa(p£peiv, 1675 f.
irape77i/<£aj, 94
iropjjx'!'1'"! rhetorical, 795
irapUvai, constr. of, u t i f . : ' t o give
up,' 1229 f.
irapUvcu, permittere, 570, 59!
irapUo-Bai., to win over, 1665 f.
waplaTaaSai, to subjugate, 916
varpbBev, 214 f.
warpfa irij/taro) sense of, 1195 f.
irorp^Joj, senses of, 1390
irave, 175 if.
7rei0ov )( TriffoO, 1181
jrcXfi, fut. of ireXdfai, 1059 ff"
ir^Teo', of expelling, 93
irtvov, in familiar address, 516
300 INDICES.
wiirwv, medical use of, 437
xep in thesis of 3rd foot, 896
tripa )(vipav, 885f., p. 279
wepifiXtirew, X in, 996
HepiBovs = IleipWovs, 1594
Trijpa, the beggar's, 1262
Triords, active sense of, 1031
iriarboi, 650, 1039
7rXavaw, to mislead, 316
TrXai'ijrijs, 3, 123
TTXOJ, of the nether world, i56if.
vXelova, ri,, the details, 36
X r o j ' , with superlat., 743 f.
ij, a calamity, 1231
r/v understood (with Sevrepav), 544
OS, rb, the civic body, 66
iu, 377, 930 f.
rt/ios, 663
Tvev/j.a, sense of, 612
x6So, supposed redundant use of, 113
7ro?, where motion is implied, 227, 476,
1734 ff-
iroi <ppovrlSos, etc., 170
ToitioBai dpuybv, 1285 f.
TTOIOS, d, 893, 1415
Toioi/iepa,TO,the matter in hand, 116
irbXur/ia, 1496
iroWd, adv., with adj., 1514
ToXXaxJ, 1626
TO\(I, adv., with comparative, 1226
To\v(evos, 1569 f,
TroXtfs, of rumour, 305, 517
irojc«r6s, of Hermes, 1548
wofiiros, with ironical sense, 1019 f.
ITOPOS KaxSy, 1358 f.
iropeiv and iropeieiv, 1457 f.
IIo<rei5ci)j'tos ^eos, 1491 fF.
voTviai, Demeter and Cora, 1050
, Theban name of Furies, 43, 84
)(7rpafeis, in Soph., 560 f.
Trpajvaeui KaXfis, sense of, 1764 f.
•7rpccrf3eietv, 1422 f.
irpb, ' in preference to,' 1524 f.
lBt., to be pre-ordained, 1511 f.
av, 1141
p i i , usage of, 1075 f.
vpovoia with object, gen., 1179 f.
•irpo&vew, 465 f.
xpoirerys, 156
irpoirlirTUV, 156
7r/)os, force of, in some compound verbs,
122, 1160
irpbs SUtii, ixllv T'> 545 f-
Trpos <roi, ' n e a r thee,' 1267 f.
irpbs rb \twap4s, 1119
irpoafiaKheiv ai>ayKT[i riva, n 78
irpooopav, peculiar use of, 142
wpoao^ios, 1600 f.
irpoaireiBetrBtu, sense of, 122
irpo(ririTrTeu>, n 58 f.
7rpo(r7roXe?<r<?ai, pass., 1098
TrpoardTTit, senses of, 1171
Tpbararis, a guardian goddess, 457 f.
vpoanBivai and irpixrTiS&jBai, 153, 767
irpoffrlBeaBai [(plXov, etc.), 4 0 4 ^ : \jivi),
' 3 3 1 f-
irpoatpipeaBai (midd.), 1277
Tpoff<popd, 581, 1269 f.
7rpd(T0opos, senses of, 1774 ff.
wpoffipuvri/ia, etc., poetical use of, 324 f.
wpo<rxpvfa", 1160, 1202 f.
irp6<rxupos, 1065 f.
TrporWeoBai., with prep, added, 418 f.
Tp0<p4pTO,T0Sy 153® *•
7rpi3ros=best, 144 f.
wrepbv, an omen, 97
HiBcai aural, 1046 ff.
IIiJSioi', the, in Daphne pass, 1046 ff.
Try/nary, h, 1675 f.
Tripyu, of a city, 14
s = torch-bearing, 56
when doubled, 469
^a, 1071 f.
x, to come to nought, 259
pqTbv Appyrbv re, 1000 f.
'Pi7rai, al, name of hills, 1248
po7nj, 1508 f..
ptimov, 858 f.
pi/rdy i)'5wp, 1598
iralvuv, 319 f.
<rd0a with dud fa, 16
o-a^ijj, true (of a prophet), 623, 792
0^ elided, though emphatic, 800 f.
ffe (enclitic) between irpbs and genit., 250
(re/Sicrfleis, 636
oeiwal, epith. of Furies, 43, 90
<nnialveiv, military sense of, 702
aBiva )( piq., 842
(TKtuootivq, 1211 ff.
V, fig., 848
p nakiaK&s Xtyciv, 774
(ricoirbs, 34, 297, 1096
o-fUKpbs, of persons, ' w e a k , ' 148
o-ie (6TTI), ' 'tis thy part, 1 721
abv, rb, thy part, 625 f.
aos, 6, 'of which you speak,' 1380
6
, 4
(TTaprol avdpes, 1533 ff.
oiripiia )( (nripixara, 1275
<r<r or (7 in compounds with SUIT-, 986
artyeiv, uses of, 15
CTTiWeur, to fetch, 298
oreTOKTAs, 1663 f.
aripyuv, absol., 7 : in prayer, 1094
 /. GREEK.
xs, 691
w, uses of, 15
<TT6XOS, 358
orb/ia in periphrasis, 1277
arbjxa Uvat, 130 •
erbixa, of an envoy, 794
crd/uons, 795
orpaTTa a n d dorpdTr™, 1515
arpitpuv, t o overthrow, 1453 f.
<ri> yd/), after voc. , 7 1 2
ffvyKo/il^-o/itu, 585
°'iryxe"/> 609
(ruXXo^tic, force of, 1384 f.
aviif}&XKeti>, conicere, 1474
ffv/j.[3&We(r8ai yv&[/.i]v, 1150 f.
<rvp,<p£pea$(u, to agree, 639 ff.
<rv/upopd, euphemistic, 590
av/upopd, sense of, 1470 f.
ffiV, with the help of, 817: ='combined
with,' 1106: ff. tffOrjri, 1258 f.: a.
§pa.X& Xpt""P> 1341 f. : <r. vbffois, 1663 f.
<7UKai>'«i', 1 5 0 8 f.
ffwaXXayfi, 410
ffifr-eSpos, with gen., 1381 f.
avveivai, of age, fortune, etc., 7
<TvveKff&l;eiv, 5 6 5 f.
<Twfi5e<r8<u, constr. of, 1397 f-
ffiv$a.Kos with both gen. and dat., 1267 f.
<Tiv8ri/ia, 46
avvlaraaSai dy&m, etc., 515
trvwaiecv yypq., 702
<rvrouccu>,fig.,1238
ffvvoiKOS,fig.,1132 ff.
ffvpovffla, of dwelling in a place, 63, 647
avvrpix^", senses of, 158 ff.
ff<pu> and OT0I, 421; as dat. sing., 1489 f.
<rx<?5, 1169
aiiifeui)( uwfecrtftu, 1530 f.
<riife<r9ai, of a safe return, 1345
<rS;Ua in periphrasis, 1568
487
T4 in 8eS>v, 256, 1540 f.
T& jiieTaJi;, adverbial, 290 f.
TA VUK and ToyO^, 1034 f.
•rib rrXeioca, the details, 36
ret iroXXd, 'those many,' 87
TaXm\v (instead of TOVTO) £Xe£e iravKav
rax' dv, elliptical use of, 965, p. 280
TaxfypaffTos, 1081
re misplaced, 33
re (single) linking sentences, 987
T6...W, 422
Tc.Kal instead of eiVe...efre, 488
TC...OST€ (or /«;Te) not found, 367 ff.
re...re, long interval between, 765
TCKWV, 6, the father, 1108
TeXefe, of ritual, 504
301
TeXeiovv, senses of, 1088
TeXci/ratos /3/os, 0, 1551 f.
reXeuri}, result, 1198
riXri, of rites, 1050
TAOS 6SOV acpoppaaSai., 1400 f.
T4p/uo$, 89
TeTL/xTifmi, 1304
r4rpo(pa, Homeric, and later, 186
i ) = 3' work of art, 472
e, 'in that sense,' 639 ff.
repeated, 1547
KovTos fern., 751
440
pi, 1200
TI, adverb, 1139 f., 1447 ff.
TI with Tpairffeiv, 500
*"' 7«P; 538, 54^» 545 f-> 1680 f.
H 6' iirrl TOOTO; 'what means it?' 46
T£ 8' ?<rrt; 311, 1154 f.
H TOVTO ; 513
TI., niruv, iron, for rouro, 1034 f.
Si in a double sense, 1356 f.
in a double sense, 1410
Trotei<rda.it 1 1 3 9 f.
ai,fig.,1050
TIVUV, opposed to Tr&<rxeiv> 22
^ f.
TIS, after a noun with art., 288
Tij as = either of two, 416
•m, enclitic, before its noun, 280 f.
TIS, of a supernatural being, 1623
TIS, vague (fipovri\v TIM\ 'haply'), 95
TIS ay€I=TIS et, os &yet, 205 f.
T£J ou=rrSs, 1132
T6 £vd<w = Tb ivdivUe, 476
TO /n^ with inf. after <j>etiyeiv, etc., 1739 f.
T6 o-ii' ^ o s , 1365 f.
TO <pa.T^b)ixvov, 'as the saying is,' 138
T<S5e in appos. with a preceding word,
639 ff.
TOIOCTOS, introducing the reason for a
statement, 947
TOWCTOS followed by Sj, 1352 f.
-roc and -7T?" in 2nd pers. dual, 1378 f.
TOITOCTOI' and inf. (without 6Voe), 790
Totifwv, ' my part,' 1118
TOVT' aird, 575
TOVTO, ironical force of, 771
TOCTO p£v answered by 8^ only, 440
Tpitpew, of mental habit, 186
TpiKOpvtfios irtrpos, 1595 f.
rpls cWXios versus TpiaadXios, 372
Tpfros, 8, 330 f.
Tpo<peia, 341
rpoiprf, or -at, way of life, 330, 362
Tpo<pi) via, nurture of youth, 345
TU7X«"«" with accus. of pron. or adj.,
1106
rvpavros, one of the royal house, 851
TiiOT, v> Destiny, 1026 f.
TWP as 1st syll. of 3d foot, 257
3O2 INDICES.
247
yxpi, 1184
iireKTp£ire<r8cu. with ace, 565 f.
VTO^XIITOS, 794
inotpopa, figure of, 431
w, to illustrate, 721
(palveaOai, of birth, 974: with us and Xpovot, 0, of life-time, 7, 930 f.
partic, 630
<p£pew = tp4peadai, 6
(pipeiv, froferre, in debate, 166
<pepeii>,tobring (an addition), 1411 ff.
ipepofieeos = swiftly or suddenly, 1681 f. l y , constr. of, 1I4S f., 1508 f., 151J f-
iptpov, TO, of fortune, 1693 f.
ipevyeiv with both gen. and ace, 1023 f.
<priii.il, I5i6f.
tptXtiv, of hospitality, 775
tpXavpos, euphem. for KOTOS, 1429 f.
<f>oveis,fig.,1361
0oVios, in a general sense, 1689 ff.
(ppW, 'purpose,' 1340
</>ietv <ppivas, etc., 804
0ti\a|, gen. or dat. after, 355 f.
<pv\dff<Teiv, to cleave to, m i f f ,
<pv\d<rffonai, constr. of, 161
<pvraXfiips &\auv dfifjidruy, 149
$VTev/ta )( (pCrcvua, 698
0i6s, said by speaker of himself, 1018,
1109
<pws &<j>eyyh, 1 5 4 9 f.
X ws Air' ofifjuxTUv, 15
\a\KofS6as, 1046 ff.
XOKKOTOVS 6Sis, 57
X^MX 5i5^ot 6pyS, 855
X&Ptv Tivost 'for lack of it/ 443
Xdpis, in two senses, 779
4s oi5' Ipyov, 1296 f.
w/to, 698
X«pi5i" >>o/itoj, 835
X«o-0ai, midd., 477
x 7 X P ' 948: Zeiis, 1606
XXOJJ, Aij/t^rijp, 1600 f.
Xoai )( airovSal, 477
Xpe£a=necessity, 191: request, 1755 f-
Xpe^p rtpds, 1280
X/J^os irpoa/mreiv, 235
Xpyfrw with gen., 1211 ff.
Xpi?0-«> 5°4
XWffTat,_etc, 504, p. 277
Xpvatos,fig.,1052
Xpiwip'os, 692
Xwpoi)( x<2/>°s. 2
\//i\6s, 866, 1028 ff, p. 279
i'i/X'7 in periphrasis, 997ff.,1207
fpos, of death, 622
7 7 , 1770
iSSe= 'hither,' 182, 1251
uj/curoKos, 689
an omitted, 83, 586, 694, 1278 f., 1588
-us, adverbs in, ofcompar. orsuperl., 1579
us, an unusual omission of, 142
uis, causal ( = 'for'), 45, 1028 ff.
oSs, limiting, 20, 76
us with SiSovai (instead of o), 1124
us with fut. ind. in object, clause, 1724
iis with infin. instead of indie, 385 f.
uis with partie, marking speaker's point
of view, 71, 732
us Sij, 809
us oi with partic., 1154 f.
(3<TTep prefacing an illustration, 776 ff.
ware redundant with inf., after verbs of
persuading, etc., 570, 969 f., 1350
wore with inf. of condition, 602
e = wj, 343
pXt with gen., wrong, 436, p. 276
il(pe\ov to be understood, 540 f.
 //. MATTERS. 3°3

II. MATTERS.

adj. placed after art., adv., subst. (aX

abstract (apuyy) for concrete, 1094 jroXXctfipovTalSiareXeis), though not
Academy, sacred objects in, 56, 691, 706 the predicate, 1514
accent of compounds in -TTOIOS, 698 ,, qualifying a metaphor, 130
accus. absol. in personal constr., 380 f. ,, verbal, with act. sense, 1031, 1283
,, after phrase equiv. to transitive ,, with second of two nouns, but be-
verb, 223, 583, 1119, 1150 f. longing to the first also, 1399
„ after Bapaeiv, two senses of, 649 adv., compar., with txew, euphemistic,
„ cognate, of errand (a qkdov), 1291, 104
1400 f. Aegaleos, mount, 1059 ff.
,, cognate (inrepTovetv Kara), 344 f., Aegeus, 69
564: with XIKOJ', 1204 f.: sometimes agent, epithet of, given to his act, 74, 267
gives solemnity, 477 Aidoneus, 1558 f.
with dat., before inf., 1302 f. Aidos, sits with Zeus, 1267 f.
governed by verbal adj., 1019 f. Amphiaraus, I3i3f.
in appos. with sentence, 92 f., 138 anachronisms, poetical, 66, 695 f.
of motion to, 643, 1386 f. anapaest, in proper names, 1, 1313 f.
of pron. or adj. with rvy%aveiv, anapaests, final, of a play, 1773 ff.
1106 anchoring, metaphors from, 148
of respect, 314 Androtion, 699
of space traversed, 96,1685 ff. anger of Oedipus, 855: anger has no old
temporal, 433 age, 954 f.
active infin. after adjective, 37 antecedent, attracted into case of relative
,, infin. after a£ios, etc., 461 (nom.), 1150 f.: (accus.), 56, 907
actor, a fourth employed, p. 7 anteced. in ace. understood before reiat.
adj. agreeing with pers., instead of subst. with prep. (KTaveiv i<j> ovirep I4>vy€s),
with prep. (^(CT<57TIOS=&C TOTTOV), 1388
119, 441, 716 ff., 1659 f. Antigone, the, 1410, 1713 f.
,, alone, instead of adj. with UP, 83 aor., ingressive, 345
,, as epithet of a compound phrase aor., of moment just past, 1466
(noiva diSls fiarpos, instead of tcoivas), Aphrodite, 692 f.
533 'Apian land,' the, 1303 f.
,, compound, =two distinct epithets, Apollo the hunter, 1091
7» 55 3 S aposiopesis, 813 f.
compound, equiv. to adj. and subst. apposition of whole and part (fitOes fte
in gen. (ailxvpn etirron), 711,1462 f. X<2p*), 1 1 3
compounded with noun of like sense Archidamus, 699, 702
with the subst. Uiriperixos TrKarrj), Areiopagus, council of the, 947
716 ff. Ares, the Destroyer, 1391
in apposition, i6i4ff. Argos, 378, 1301 f,
in periphrasis, for proper name (Tlo- Artemis Agrotera, 1092 f.
tretSuvios 0e6s), 1491 it. art. as demonstr. pron., 742, 1698 f.
in -01/10, 27 „ as relat. pron., 747, 1574
masc. or fem., with partit. gen. (T) ,, before votos, 893
iroWii T?;S 717s) > 1616 f. ,, ironical (6 DIKCUOS), 992 f.
neut. plur., with denning gen. (<pu- „ omitted before second of two subjects,
ruv &6\iwv licrripia), 922 f. 606, 808, 1034 f.
neut., with art., as adv. (rb xaprepop), ,, omitted with adjectival OVTOS, 471,
1640 629,848, 1177, 1356 f.
of three terms., treated by poets as „ generic (TA jroAXd pyfiara), 1281 f.
of two, 751 ,, with a repeated word, 277
3°4 INDICES.
art. with infin., instead of simple infin., cretic preceded by ydp, 115
47, 228/., 442 criticism, covert, of other plays, 1116
,, with noun, after dependent dat., 714 crocus, 685
,, with cur as, 1225 curse of Oed. on his sons, 1298 ff.
,, with or without ye, at end of verse,
265, 351
,, with niv added to noun and art. (rbv Baphne, pass of, 899 ff.
avdpa rbv fUv...), 1648 f. 'dappled,' Greek words for, 1092 f.
„ with iroKts, 87, 1673 dative, after S«, 570, 721
assimilation of efrrts Bans to the case of a ,, after elaipxopai, 372
partic, 734 ,, after 6 airos, 1358 f.
assonance {Tapo/iolacnsj, 251 „ causal, 333, 738, 1280, 1381 f.,
Athene Hippia, 55, 1070 1411 ff., 1624 f.
Athenian characteristics, 260, 913 f., ,, ethic, 62, 8i, 723, 845, 1021,
1126 f. ri56f.,i249,1447^,1630,1713
Athens, the champion of the weak, 261
Attic communes, union of, by Theseus, ,, ethic, combined with another,
69, 297 I5i8f.
Attic plain, the, 691 ,, ethic, in voBovim Tpoi<jmiris, 1505
Attica, plays concerning, p. xxxviii f.
attraction, inverse (nom.), n s o f . ; (ace.) ,, ethic, of judgment (iraaiv, 'in
56, 907 the eyes of all'), 810, 1446
attraction of adverbs (oWoire, for oXXofo, ,, instrum., 880, 908, n 60
before 0x01), 1226 ,, ,, combined with object.
attraction of relative extended to predi- dat., 525 f.: with modal, 1318 f.
cate, 334 „ locative, 313, 411, 483, 605, 700,
attraction of relative (into gen.), 35, 228 f. 1260 f.
attribute of a god, personified, 1267 f. ,, modal, 381, 658 ff.
augment, omission of, 1602, 1606 : pro- ,, object., after livai, 'to come
delision of, in 6th place, 974 upon,' 1771 f.
,, of circumstance (xpovif iraXoios),
112
,, of interest, 342, 430 f., 444, 616,
Cadmus sows the dragon's teeth, 1533 ff. i673
caesura, 372 ,, of interest, followed by art. and
Capaneus, 1318 f. noun, 714
cases, different, required by two adjec- ,, of percipient (us itiovTi), 76
tives, 1383 ,, of person for whom a prayer is
Cephalus, myth of, 1595 f. made, 1443 f.
Cephisus, 686 f. ,, of respect, with verbs of excelling,
Cerberus, 1568 1007, 1265 f., 1313 f.
chasms in limestone rocks, p. xxxiv ,, or ace, before inf., 1202 f.
chiefs, the seven, 1315 f. ,, to be supplied with the first of
Chorus, long for the wings of a bird, 1044 two adjectives, from a gen. after
Coloneus, in the Latin title of the play, the second, 1383
p. ix ,, with noun (ri SoKif KTij^ara),
Colonus, the hero, 59 1026 f., 1594
Colonus Agoraeus, p. 5 dead, the, desire to be mourned, 1707 f.
Colonus Hippius, p. xxx ,, ,, invoked at grave, 1762
compass, four points of the, 1245 ff. ,, ,, offerings to, 402, 1713 f.
compound form before simple (irpof&re.., ,, washing and dressing of the, 1602 f.
/SOTS), 841 death, violent, types of, 1680 f.
compressed phrase, a, 1400 f., 1766 f. Demeter and Cora, 682 ff.
conjectures, p. Hi Demeter Euchloiis, 1600 f.
conscience, a bad, self-betrayed, 1187 Didymus, 237, 763
construction, changed as sentence pro- Dionysus attended by nymphs, 679 f.
ceeds, 263, 351, 766 f., 1773 ff. disjunctive statement in conjunctive form,
co-ordination of clauses (parataxis), 854, 488
1202 f., 1536, 1581 f. division of verse between two speakers,
counsel and action, 68 722
 / / . MATTERS.
dochmiac verse, p. lix
'Dorian' as epith., 695, 1301 f.
dual and plur., concurrent use of, 857
,, and plur. verbs combined, 343
„ partic. in -vre (fem.), 1113 f., p. 289
„ pron., supposed distributive use of,
342
„ 2nd pers., forms of, 1378 f.
Earth saluted, 1654 f-
East, the, faced in certain rites, 477
echo of the last speaker's phrase, 1420 f.,
1704
editions, p. liv
Egypt and Greece, 337
Eleusinia, the great, 1046 ff., 1051
elision of datival t in trag., 1435 f., p.
285
epithet placed after a subst. which has
art. and adv. before it, 1514
Erechtheum, well in the, 711
Erinyes of a person, 1433 f.: other titles
° f . 43
Erinys of the family, 1298 ff.
Etna, its breed of horses, 312
Euchloiis, Demeter, 1600 f.
Eumenides, as title of Furies, 42, 486, p.
xxvii: ritual of, at Colonus, 479 ff.
Eumolpidae, 1053
fountains invoked, 1333
fourth actor, the, p. 7: 1737 ff.
free man, the avTapiceia of, 1336
friendships, unstable, 614 f.
fruit-trees in sacred groves, 17
Furies, invoked as x^viaj., 1568
„ parentage of, 40
,, various titles of, 43
„ wineless offerings to, 100
future indie, with deliber. aor. subj., 310,
1254 f.
„ indie, with el, 166
,, indie, with us, 1724
„ interrog. with 01), in commands,
897
„ midd. as pass., 581, 1185 f.
,, of intention (ipels = piXKeis ipeiv),
59 6
,, of wish, etc. (|SovXijVo|Uat), 1289
„ perf., 816, 861
genitive absol. of noun, without partic,
83, 1588
,, after adj. implying 'free from,'
" 4 7 . 'Si8f- .
,, after compar., instead of dat. with tf
(irXe'ov <rov = 7rX&>» T) aol), 568
J. S.
genitive after compound adj. with a pri-
vative (avfpieiws xei/j.wvwi'), 677 f.
„ after pers. pron. (rdfii. Svarqvov),
344
„ after verb of receiving, etc., 1411 ff.
,, after ylyvojmi, 660
„ after els TTX^OP, 1220 f.
„ after TO inetdev, 505
,, after upoi, etc., 202, 982 f., 1399
,, causal, 228 f., 1411 f.
,, defining (T&OS 6a.vd.T0v), 725, 835,
922 f.
,, double, after SetaBax, 1170
,, object., after adj. of active sense,
1650: of passive sense, 1722
,, object., after vpovTlTvea/ as = 8ei-
<r$cu, 1755 f.
,, object., with adj. (Xo7<iw airayye-
Xos), 333
,, object., with /J.06OS, 1161 f.
„ of class or category (OVK {<r//.iv irptb-
rqs fiolpas), 144
,, of connection, after verbs of per-
ceiving (ivSvuov TU>V eiSoTuv Sri
\{yov<n), 114 f.
,, of connection, after verbs of say-
ing or hearing etc. (TWOS, about
one), 307, 355 f., 514
,, of parentage, etc., 214 f., 1320 ff.
„ of place whence, 1515
„ of the land to which a place be-
longs, 45, 297 >
„ of thing, after ita, etc., 304, 418 f.
,, of time within which, 397, 821
„ of source, 647, 786, 972 f.
„ of subject and object combined,
447, 729 f. __
,, partitive, after els TOUTO i)Keiv, etc.,
1029 f.
„ partitive, in icaid. Kanuv,
•, 1 21238
3S
partitive,
partitive, with superlat,:., 669, 739.
1173 f.
„ possessive, after eiraicoiu, 694
,, possessive, with1nft (TotiirwvTos ap-
irdo-ot), 752
,, with dri/ndfw, 49
,, with Kakoiixevos, 107
Glyconic verse, p. lviii
gnomic aorist, 1214 ff.
good man, the, is his own friend, 309
grave, offerings at, 402, 1713 f.
„ invocations at, 1762
graves of heroes, as safeguards of a land,
p. xxix
groves, sacred, closed or open, 10
hands washed on entering a sacred pre-
cinct, 470
'healing' of passion, 714
2O
 INDICES.
hendiadys, 1296 f. laws, the eternal, 1381 f.
Hermes the guide, 1548 life, human, pessimistic view of, 1225
heroes appear in battle, 411 light, farewell to, of the dying, 1549 f.
hiatus, Zeu short before, 143 logaoedic verse, p. lviii
hierophant, the, at Eleusis, 1053
homicide in self-defence, 548
horse, the, and Poseidon, 715 masc. plur., alluding to a woman, 832
hyperbaton (TIS before el), 776 ff.: (air6s medical art, resources of the, n 94
between ryv and airov), 930: (JBIJ), monosyllable in jth foot (spondee) before
1365 f. cretic, 115
hyperbole, 1745 Morian Zeus, 705
Muses, altar of, in Academy, 691
mysteries, the Eleusinian, 1051
lacchos, 682 ff.
imperf., inceptive {iip/iii/tr/v), 1158 f. N
„ in conditional sentence, 927 narcissus, symbolism of the, 683: con-
of a new perception, 1697 nection of, with Demeter and Cora, 684
of intention, 274, 394, 770 Nereids, 718If.
of previous mention, 117. neut. adj. (plur.) with defining gen.
of TIKTU, 'was the parent,' 982 f. (<pwTwv &0\twv iKTTjpta), 922 f.
of what was doomed to happen, „ predicate of masc. or fem. subject
969 f. (BV/A&S oti %ti/j.<popov), 5 9 2
impers. pass. {PpaSwerai), 1628 ,, plur. without subst., 10, 167
infin. active after ayvos, a£ios, etc., 37, „ sing, of superl. adj. as adv., 1579
461, 1015, 1152 nightingale, the, in Attica, p. xii
,, after ijKOi, 12 nominative for voc, 185, 203, 753, I338f.,
,, after n9£vai, 1356 f. 1480, 1700 f.
,, nom. (in exclamation) with voc, 1471
epexegetic, 34 f., 49, 2 30 f., 1581 f.:
defining an adj., 141, 327, 537 North wind, the, 1240 f.
,, epexegetic, added to a verb govern- nymphs of Nysa, 679 f.
ing a different case (xpvfa roirav,
eidhcu), 1211 f., 1496, 1755 f.
,, epexegetic, after wov iarl; 335 Oea, deme of, 1059ff->P- 2 ^3
„ for imperat., 481, 490 Oedipus, grave of, p. xxviii
,, in appos. with TOUOVTOV, 790 Oedipus-myth, the, at Colonus, p. xxvi
„ in wishes, Apehov being understood, Ogyges, 1770
540 f- , . . old age, dispraise of, 1234 ff.
,, without art., co-ordinate with an- olive, the, 094, 700 f.
other noun, 608 olive-branches, symbolism of, 483
intention described as fact, 1008 optative, dubitative, without an, 170,
interpolations, alleged, p. 1 1172, p.273
interruption in stichomuthi, dramatic use ,, in final clause after primary
of, 645 tense, 11
Ionicisms in dialogue, 33, 44, 602, 875, ,, in protasis, with pres. ind. in
945. " 9 3 f- apodosis, 352
ironical form of threat, 1377 f. ,, in relative clause, 560 f., 778
Ismene, 324 f., 1737 ff. ,, with av, after Iva ('where'),
189 ff., 404 f.
,, ,, ,, in courteous entreaty,
Justice sits with Zeus, 1380 725
,, ,, ,, of fixed resolve, 45, 826
,, ,, ,, in .question expressing
wish, 70, 1100, 1457 f.
key, as attribute of a priestess, 1052 oratio obliqua, 89 ff.
kinship, solemn appeals to, 245 order of words, irregular, 1428

parents, Attic law protecting, 1377 f.

labdacidae, 221; curse on the, 369 parodos, passes into a kommos, p. 9
Laurentian MS., p. xlv paroemiac, 1757, 1773 ff.
 / / . MATTERS.
paronomasia, 1113 f.
Parthenopaeus, 1320 f.
participle active neut. in T6 Bapaovv av-
TOV, etc., 267, 1604
,, expressing the leading idea of the
sentence, 1038, 1128, 13+6 f.,
1508 {., 1538 f.
,, in different cases combined, 737 f.
,, of el/il omitted, 83, 586, 694,
1278 f.
„ with av, 761 f.
pause in sense after a word which ends
the 3rd foot, 1489 f.
pause marked by words extra metrum,
1271
Peirithoiis, 1594
Pelops, ' isle' of, 69s f.
perfect, emphatic, 186, 1004, 1139^,
1258 f., 1304
perf. forms, alternatively pass, or midd.,
1016 f.
,, pass, of KO.TOIK4<JI, sense of, 1004
Persephone and Hermes, 1548; and
Hades, 1556
Persians at Athens, 698
person, transition from 1st to 3rd, 6,
1328 f.
pers. constr. in expressing ' it is plain':
SriXa Si, 146: Selicvvfii 8e, 1145
pessimism in regard to life, 1225
Phoenissae of Eur., 1254 f.
pleonasm (iraKatbs yepiov), 112,435
plural, allusive, for sing., 148, 295, 832,
884, 969 f., 1306 f.
,, and dual, concurrently used, 857
,, marking moments of the same
feeling (iriffouri), 333
„ neut. of adj. as adverb, 219, 319,
7i6ff., 1119, 1695, 1745, I75iff.
„ neut. of adj. as subst., 10, 167
,, neut. of adj. without subject (iSv-
vard ion), 485, 495, 883, 1360
,, poet, for sing, (as aKrynrpa for
cnriJTrTpov), 425, 553, 897f., 972f.,
989 f.
pollution, through associating with the
guilty, 1483
Polyneices, the elder son, ace. to Soph.,
375
Poseidon, altar of, 55
„ and the horse, 715
,, two chief attributes of, 711:
grove of, 1491
position, adding force to a word, 1173 f.,
1628
positive and negative joined, 397, 935
positive verb evolved from negative (Set
from O$K ?{e<m), 1402 ff.
praying aloud, ancient view of, 131
prep, added to irporWefSat, etc,, 418 f,
3°7
prep, following its case, 84
,, supplied to relat. pron. from ante-
cedent, 748 f., 937 f.
prescience, impotent, Greek feeling for,
1313 f-
pres. partic. as partic. of imperf., 1565 f.
pres. of attempt (KTCIVU, seeks to kill),
992 f.
proleptic use of adjective, 89, 527 f. :
with art., 1088, 1200, 1491 ff.
Prometheus, a Titan: altar of, 56
pronoun assimilated to predicate (TO. (ITTJV
£\e£e Trav'ka.p, instead of TOVTO), 88
,, pers., when omitted, 726, 995
,, (plur.), referring to persons implied
in a collective noun (avrovs after
•wb\tv), 942, 1076
„ possessive, = objective gen. (crds
Trodoa), 332
„ reflexive, 3rd pers. for 1st or 2nd,
852 f.
,, relat., before two verbs, in a case
which suits only the first, 424, 467,
73i
,, relat., neut. plur., where one of the
antecedents is masc. or fern., 1355
,, relat., of pers., evolved from pos-
sessive pron., 731
„ relat., with causal force [os = iirel
ai, etc.), 263 : (antecedent under-
stood), 427, 1354
purity of rivers, etc., claims religious
care, 471
questions put to strangers, 205 f., 214 f.
recitation by Sophocles, alleged, p. xl
relative clause, verb of, assimilated to
form of conditional sentence, 926
„ pron. with optative, 560 f., 778
repetitions of words, 554, 1406
Rhea, mother of the gods, 1071 f.
rhetorical epanaphora, 5, 610, 1500 f.:
hypophora, 431: parechesis, 795:
paronomasia, 1113 f.
Rhipaean mountains, the, 1248
rhythm, p. lx
Salustius, p. 6
self-defence excuses homicide, 548
Seven against Thebes, the, 1315 f.
shores, storm-beaten, 1240 f.
singular, change from plur. to, in address-
ing Chorusr 175
singular verb, with nearest of several sub-
jects, 8
3°8 INDICES.
sky, fig. for height of glory, 381
South, the, poet, phrase for, H45 ff.
speech personified, 658 ff.
spirit, the, more than the letter,.498 f.
State, defiled by its ruler's act, 368
stoning, death by, 435
subject to verb understood, 1065
subjunct. after eirel (lyr.), 1225: after ei,
1443/-
,, after 6s without <w, 228 f.
,, deliberative, 26, 195, 216, 170
(3rdpers.)
,, prohibitive, with IJ.HI, rare in 1st
pers. sing:, 174
superlat. with irXeiarov added, 743 f.
synizesis, 939, 946, 964, 1192, 1361,
1435 f., 1466
synonym used, instead of repeating the
same word, 1500 f.
Thanatos, 1574
Thebes, tone of Theseus towards, 919
Theseus, his early years, 562 : his &0\oi,
564: his character, 1182 f.: his
descent to Hades, 1593: self-
control of, 1636
,, union of Attic communes by,
69, 297
Thoricus, 1595 f.
'Threshold' of Hades, 1591, p. xxxiii
,, 'The Brazen,' 57, p. xxxv
Thriasian plain, the, pp. 283 f.
tmesis, 1689 ff., 1777 ft.
tombs of stone, etc., 1595 f.
torch-light procession to Eleusis, 1046 ff.
CAMBRIDGE ; POINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A. AND SON, AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.
trees, connected with myths, 1595 f.
tribrach, in 2nd place, 26
verb, agrees in number with nearest sub-
ject, 8
,, compound and simple forms toge-
ther, 841
„ substituted for a participial clause,
35 1
verse divided between two speakers, 311,
652, 722, 820, 1099, 1169, 1439
,, ending with art., 351
„ „ » i", 495
W
wallet, the beggar's, 1262
washing or sprinkling, ceremonial, 470:
before burial, 1602 f.
weeping, Theseus refrains from, 1636
well of salt water in Erechtheum, 711
'white,' said of places, 670
wineless offerings to Furies, 100
Xerxes, supposed ref. to, 702
youth, the season of, 1229 f.
zeugma of ridtvai, 1356 f.: of
1410
Zeus Morios, 705: Chthonios, 1606 :
Horkios, 1767